grace abounding and_the_pilgrimss_progress_1000136417
TRANSCRIPT
CAMBRIDGE ENGLISH CLASSICS
Grace Abounding
and
The Pilgrim's Progress
by
John Bunyan
JOHN BUNYAN
Baptizedat
Elstow Church, November 30th 1628
Died in London, August31st
1688
He is buried in the Nonconformist Burial-place
Bunhill Fields
x
JOHN BUNT AN
GRACE ABOUNDING
AND
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS
THE TEXT EDITED BY
JOHN BROWN, D.D.
Cambridge :
at the UniversityPress
1907
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
C. F. CLAY, Manager.
Uontion: FETTER LANE, E.G.
(Slaasoto: 50,WELLINGTON STREET.
Etivjig: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
i?.cto gotk: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS.
Bombau anli Calcutta: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.
[A// Rights 7-e served]
NOTE.
THE text of Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners
here adopted is that of the sixth edition published
in 1688, theyear
of Bunyan's death. Till 1883 this was
the earliest we possessed but in thatyear a copy
of the
first edition of 1666was acquired for the Library of
the British Museum. On comparison it was seen at
oncethat by the time of the sixth edition the work
had been greatly enlarged by its author, receiving
additions ofno
fewer than fifty or sixty paragraphs.
Of the second editionno copy
is known;
and all the
knowledge we possessof the third edition of 1679 is
derived froman
item in the Trinity Term Catalogue of
Stationers' Hall of thatyear, recently published by
Mr Arber. It wouldappear
that the additions referred
to had by this time been made, asthis further issue is
describedas
" The Third Edition corrected and much
enlarc^ed." Probably in consequenceof the expiration
of the censorship of the Press in 1679 two other
editions followed in quick succession, for that of 1680
is describedas the fifth. Of the fourth edition
no
NOTE
existingcopy is known. A unique copy of the fifth
edition was included in the Collection of the late
W. G. Thorpe, Esq.,of the Middle Temple, but in
1904 it was sold and cannot now be traced. The
title-pageof the first edition is reproduced on p. viii :
The supplement to Grace Abounding^ entitled A
Relation of the Imprisonmentwas not publishedduring
Bunyan's lifetime,nor indeed, as the title indicates,
till 1765, remainingtill that year in the possessionof
his family. It was ultimatelysold to James Buckland,
the publisherin Paternoster Row, for five guineas,by
Hannah Bunyan, Bunyan's great granddaughter,who
died at Bedford February15th,1770, aged seventy-six.It is an eminentlycharacteristic productionof Bunyan's
pen.
The text of 'The Pilgrim'sProgressadopted for Part I
is that of the eleventh edition of 1688, the one which
received Bunyan's latest emendations. Only two
copies of this edition are known : the one in the
British Museum, which is defective to the extent of
having no fewer than nineteen leaves missing; and the
other,a perfectcopy, and therefore unique, which has
furnished the text of the present edition. It has been
kindlylent by its owner, an American gentleman,who
not only possesses an unrivalled collection of Bunyanfirst editions, but also the originalwarrant for
Bunyan's committal to the town gaol on Bedford
Bridgein 1676, during which second imprisonment of
six months he wrote his PilgrimDream,
vi
NOTE
The text selected for Part II, the story of Christiana
and her children, is that of the second edition,
published in 1687, theone
which received the author's
latest additions and emendations. Some of Bunyan's
most characteristic touches are to be found in the
marginal notes he appended to the text. In Part II
thereare no
fewer than 384 of these, in addition to
Scripture references, and of these 384 as many as 148
wereadded for the first time to this second edition of
1687. The present work has been printed froma
perfect and rare copyof this edition kindly lent for the
purpose by Eliot Pye-Smith Reed, Esq., of Earlsmead,
Hampstead Heath, sonof the late Sir Charles Reed, a
well-known expert in everything relating to Bunyan.
J. B.
15 June, 1907.
GRACE ABOUNDING
TO THE
CHIEF OF SINNERS:
OR,
A Brief and Faithful Relation of the exceeding
Mercy of God in Christ to His poor Servant,
JOHN BUNYAN;
Wherein is particularlyshowed the manner of his conversion,his sight and trouble for sin,his dreadful temptations,also how he despairedof God's mercy, and how the
Lord at length through Christ did deliver him
from all the guiltand terror that lay
upon him.
Whereunto is added a brief relation of his call to the work of
the ministry,of his temptationstherein,as also what he
hath met with in prison. All which was written byhis own hand there,and now publishedfor the
support of the weak and tempted peopleof God.
' Come and hear, all ye that fear God, and I will declare nvhat he
hath done for my soul.''"
Psal. Ixvi. i6.
London : Printed by George Larkin, 1666.
viii
Grace AboundingTO THE
CHIEF
OF
SINNERS:
OR,
A Brief and Faithful Relation of the exceeding
Mercy of God in Christ, to His poor Servant
JOHN BUNT AN.
NAMELY,
In his Taking of him out of the Dunghil, and
Converting of him to the Faith of his
Blessed Son, Jesus Christ.
HERE
Is also particularlyshewed, what Sight of,and what Trouble
he had for Sin ; and also, what various Temptations he
hath met with, and how God hath carried him throughthem.
Corrected, and much Enlarged now by the
Author, for the Benefit of the Tempted
and DejectedChristian.
The Sixth Edition, Corre6ted.
Come and hear.,all ye that fear God.,and I ivill declare ivhat
he hath done for my soul,Psal. 66. i6.
LONDON, Printed for Nath. Ponder, at the Pea-cock in
the Poultry,over againstthe Stocks-Market,1688.
A
PREFACE:
OR,
Brief Account
OF THE
PUBLISHING this WORK.
WRITTEN
By the Author thereof, and dedicated to those
whom God hath counted him worthy to
beget to Faith, by his Ministry in the
Word.
CHildren,Grace be with you,Amen. / being taken from you
in presence, and so tied up, that I cannot perform that
^
duty,
that from God doth lie upon me, to you-ward, for your further
edifyingand building up in Faith and Holiness, "c, yet that
^
you
may see mySoul hath fatherly care and desire after your spiritual
and everlasting welfare, I now once again, as beforefrom the top of
Shenir and Hermon, so now from the Lions Dens, and from the
Mountains of the Leopards (Song 4. 'i.)do look yet afteryou all,
greatly longing to see your safe Arrival into THE desired Haven.
I thank God upon every Remembrance of you,and rejoiceeven
while I stick between the Teeth of the Lions in the Wilderness, at
the Grace, and Mercy, and Knowledge of Christ our Saviour,
A 2 3
THE PREFACE
which God hath bestowed upon yoUy with abundance of Faith and
Love. Tour Hungrings and Thirstingsalso afterfurtherAc-quaintance
with the Father^in his Son ; your Tenderness ofHearty
your Tremblingat Sin your sober and holyDeportmentalso beforeboth God and Men^ is great Refreshmentto me ;
for you are my
Glory and Joy, i Thes. 2. 20.
/ have sent you here inclosed.^a drop of that Honey that I have
taken out of the Carcase of a Lion^ Judg. 14. 5, 6, 7, 8. /
have eaten thereofmy selfalso and am much refreshedthereby.{Temptations when we meet them at first
^are as the Lion that
roared upon Sampson ; but if we overcome them^ the next time we
see them^ we shall find a Nest of Honey within them.) The
Philistines understand me not. It is somethinga Relation of the
IVork of God upon my Soul^even from the very firsttill now ;
wherein you may perceivemy Castingsdown., and Risingsup ;
for he woundeth^and his hands make whole. It is written in the
Scripture.,Isa. 38, 19. The father to the children shall make
known the truth of God. Tea^ it was for this Reason I layso
longat Sinai,(Lev. 4. 10, 1 1.)to see the Fire and the Cloudyand
the Darkness^ that I might fear the Lord all the days of myLife upon Earth, and tell of his wondrous Works to my
Children, Psal. 78. 3, 4, 5.
Moses, Numb. 33. i, 2. writ of the fourneyingsof the
Children of Israel,from Egypt, to the Land of Canaan; and
commanded also.,that theydid retne?nber their forty Tears Travel
in the Wilderness : Thou shalt remember all the way which the
Lord thy God led thee these fortyyears in the Wilderness,to
humble thee, and to prove thee, and to know what was in
thine heart,whether thou wouldest keep his commandments,or no, Deut, 8. 2, 3. Whereforethis I have endeavoured to do ;
1 and not onlyso, but to publishit also j that,ifGod will,others may\be put in remembrance of what he hath done for their Souls,by^readinghis Work upon me.
It is profitablefor Christians to be oftencallingto mind the
very Beginningsof Grace with their Souls. It is a night to be
much observed to the Lord, for bringingthem out from the
Land of Egypt. This is that Night of the Lord, to be observed
of all the Children of Israel,in their Generations,Exod. 12. 42.
My God, saith David, Psal. 42. 6. My Soul is cast down
within me : but 1 will remember thee from the Land of
THE PREFACE
yordariyand of the Hermonites^from the Hill Mi-zar. He
remembred also the Lion and the Bear^ when he went to fightwith the Giant of Gath, I Sam. 17. 36, 37.
It was Paul'^ accustomed manner, A61. 22. and that,when
tried for his Life,A61. 24. even to open beforehis fudges the
manner of his Conversion : He would think ofthat Day, and that
Hour, in which he firstdid meet with Grace; for he found it
supportedhim. When God had broughtthe Children of Israel out
of the Red-Sea,far into the JVilderness ; yet theymust turn quiteabout thither again, to remember the drowning of their Enemies
there.Numb. 14. 25. for thoughtheysang his Praise before,yettheysoon forgat his Works, Psal. 106. 1 1, 12.
In this Discourse of mine,you may see much ; much, I say, ofthe Grace of God towards me : I thank God, I can count it much ;
for it was above my Sins,and Satan s Temptationstoo. I can
remember my Fears,and Doubts,and sad Months with comfort;theyare as the head of Goliah in my Hand : There was nothingto David like Goliah'i Sword, even that Sword that should have
been sheathed in his Bowels; for the very sightand remembrance
of that did preach forth God^s Deliverance to him. Oh, the
Remembrance of my great Sins,of my great Temptations,and
of my great Fears ofperishingfor ever ! They bringfreshinto
myMind the Remembrance of my great Help, my great Support
from Heaven, and the great Grace that God extended to such a
Wretch as I.
My dear Children,call to tnind the former Days, and Tears ofancient Times : Retnember also your Songs in the Night, and
commune with your oivn Hearts,Psal. 73. 5, 6, 7, 8,9, lO, 1 1, 12.
Tea, look diligently,and leave no Corner therein unsearched ; forthat is Treasure hid,even the Treasure ofyour firstand second
Experienceof the Grace of God toward ^ou. Remember, Isay,We Word that firstlaid hold upon you : Remember your Terrors ofConscience,and Fear of Death and Hell : Remember also yourTears and Prayers to God
; yea, how you sighedunder every
Hedge of Mercy. Have you never an Hill Mizar to remember ?
Have you forgotthe Close,the Milk-house,the Stable,the Barn,and the like,where God did visit your Souls ? Re?nember also the
Word ; the Word, I say, upon which the Lord hath caused you to
hope: If you have sinned againstLight, if you are temptedto
blaspheme,ifyou are down in Despair,ifyou think God fights
THE PREFACE
against you^ or if Heaven is hid frofn your Eyes ;remember^ it
was
thus withyour
Father;
but out of them all the Lord delivered
me.
/ could have enlarged much in thismy
Discourse of my
Temptations and Troubles for Sin; as also, of the merciful
Kindness^ and Working of God withmy
Soul:
I could also have
stepped intoa
Stile much higher than this, in which I have here
discoursed, and could have adorned all things morethan here I have
seemed to do;
but I dare not :God did not play in tempting of me ;
neither did I play, when I sunkas
intoa
bottomless Pit, when the
Pangs of Hell caught holdupon me ;
wherefore Imay not play
in relating of them, but be plain and simple, and lay down the
thing asit
was :He that liketh it, let him receive it
;and he that
does not, let him produce abetter. Farewel.
My dear Children,
The Milk and Honey is beyond this Wilderness:
God be
merciful to you,and grant you
be not slothful to goin
to possessthe Land.
"John Bunyan.
Grace Abounding
TO THE
CHIEF
OF
SINNERS:
OR,
A brief Relation of the exceeding Mercy
of God in Christ, to hispoor Servant,
'John Bunyan.
IN this myrelation of the merciful working of God
upon
my Soul, it will not be amiss, if in the first place, I do, in
a few words, give you an hint of my Pedigree, and manner of
bringing up ;that thereby the goodness and bounty of God
towards me, maybe the more advanced and magnified before
the sons of men.
2. Formy
Descent then, it was, as is well known by
many,of a low and inconsiderable generation ; my
father's
house being of that rank that is meanest, and most despised of
all the families in the Land. Wherefore I have not here, as
others, to boast of Noble Blood, or of an high-born state
according to the flesh; though, all things considered, I magnifie
the heavenly Majesty, for that by this door he brought me into
this World, to partake of the Grace an^ Life that is in Christ
by the Gospel.
GRACE ABOUNDING
3. But yet, notwithstandingthe meanness and incon-
siderableness of my Parents,it pleased God to put it into
their hearts,to put me to School, to learn both to read and
write ; the which I also attained,accordingto the rate of other
poor men's children ; though to my shame, I confess,I did soon
lose that little I learnt,even almost utterly,and that longbefore the Lord did work his graciouswork of Conversion
upon my Soul.
4. As for my own natural life,for the time that I was
without God in the world, it was, indeed, accordingto the
course of this world^ and the spiritthat now worketh in the
children of disobedience^Eph. 2. 2, 3. It was my delight,to be
taken captiveby the Devil, at his will^2 Tim. 2. 26. beingfilledwith all unrighteousness: The which did also so stronglywork, and put forth it self,both in my heart and life,and that
I from a child,that I had but few Equals (especiallyconsidering
Imy years, which were tender, being few) both for cursing,
'swearing,lyingand blasphemingthe holy Name of God.
5. Yea, so setled and rooted was I in these things,that
they became as a second Nature to me ; the which, as I also
have with soberness considered since,did so offend the Lord,that even in my chijdhoodhedjd^^-g ajj^j^affrigbtme with
fearfuT~3reams,and did terrificme with dreadful visions : For
often,after I had spent this and the other day in sin,I have in
my bed been greatlyafflidted,while asleep,with the apprehen-sionsof Devils,and wicked Spirits,who still,as I then thought,
laboured to draw [m]e away with them ;of which I could never
be rid.
6. Also I should,at these years, be greatlyafflicted and
troubled with the thoughtsof the fearful torments of Hell-fire;
stillfearingthat it would be my lot to be found,at last,amongthose Devils,and hellish Fiends,who are there bound down
with the chains and bonds of darkness,unto the judgment of
the great Day.7. These things,I say, when I was but a child,about
nine or ten years old,did so distress my Soul,that then, in the
midst of my many sports, and childish vanities,amidst my vain
companions, I was often much cast down and afflifted in mymind therewith ; yet could I not let go my sins : Yea, I was
also then so overcome with despairof Life and Heaven, that I
GRACE ABOUNDING
Sea,and hardlyescapeddrowning : Another time I fell out of a
Boat, into Bedford-River,but Mercy yet preservedme alive :
Besides,another time, being in the field with one of my
companions, it chanced that an Adder passed over the high-way
; so I having a stick in mine hand, struck her over the
back ; and having stunned her, I forced open her mouth with
my stick,and plucked her stingout with my fingers; by which
aft, had not God been merciful to me, I might, by my
desperateness,have brought my self to mine end.
13. This also I have taken notice of,with thanksgiving;When I was a Soldier,I,with others,were drawn out to go to
such a place to besiegeit ; but when I was justreadyto go,
one of the Company desired to go in my room ; to which,when I had consented,he took my place; and coming to the
Siege,as he stood Sentinel,he was shot into the head with a
Musket-bullet,and died.
14. Here, as I said,were Judgments and Mercy, but
neither of them did awaken my Soul to Righteousness; where-fore
I sinned still,and grew more and more rebellious againstGod, and careless of mine own Salvation.
15. Presentlyafter this,I changed my condition into a
married state ; and my mercy was, to lightupon a wife,whose
father was counted godly: This woman and I, though we
came togetheras poor as poor might be, (not having so much
house-hold-stuff as a dish or spoon betwixt us both)yet this she
had for her part, The Plain Maris Path-iuayto Heaven, and
The PraSiice ofPiety,which her father had left her, when he
died. In these two books I should sometimes read with her,wherein I also found some thingsthat were somewhat pleasingto me ; (butall this while I met with no convi6lion.)She also
would be often tellingof me, what a godlyman her fatherwas,and how he would reprove and corre"i vice,both in his house,and
amongst his neighbours; what a striSl and holylifehe lived in his
day,both in word and deed.
16. Wherefore these books,with this relation,thoughtheydid not reach my heart,to awaken it about my sad and sinful
state, yet they did beget within me some desires to Religion:So that,because I knew no better,I fell in very eagerlywiththe Religionof the times; to wit,to go to Church twice a day,and that too with the foremost ; and there should very devoutly,
10
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
both say and sing as others did,yet retainingmy wicked life:
But withal, I was so over-run with the spiritof Superstition,that I adored,and that with great devotion, even all things(both the High-place,Priest,Clerk, Vestments, Service,and
what else)belongingto the Church ; counting all thingsholy,that were therein contained ; and especially,the Priest and
Clerk most happy, and without doubt, greatlyblessed,because
they were the Servants, as I then thought,of God ; and were
principalin the holyTemple, to do his work therein.
17. This conceit grew so strong, in littletime,upon my
spirit,that had I but seen a Priest (thoughnever so sordid and
debauched in his life)I should find my spiritfall under him,
reverence him, and knit unto him ; yea, I thought,for the love
I did bear unto them (supposingthey were the Ministers of
God) I could have lain down at their feet,and have been
trampled upon by them ; their Name, their Garb, and Work
did so intoxicate and bewitch me.
18. After I had been thus for some considerable time,another thought came in my mind; and that was, Whether we
were of the Israelites^or no ? For findingin the Scriptures,that they were once the peculiarpeopleof God, thought I, If
I were once of this race, my Soul must needs be happy. Now
againI found within me a great longing to be resolved about
this Question,but could not tell how I should : At last,I asked
my father of it ; who told me, No^ we were not. Wherefore
then I fell in my spirit,as to the hopes of that,and so
remained.
19. But all this while, I was not sensible of the dangerand evil of sin ; I was kept from consideringthat sin would
damn me, what Religionsoever I followed,imless I was found
in Christ: Nay, I never thought of him, nor whether there was
such an one, or no. Thus Man^ while blind,doth tvander,hut
wearieth himselfwith vanity: for he knoweth not the way to the
City ofGody Eccles. 10. 15.
20. But one day (amongst all the Sermons our Parson
made) his Subjeftwas, to treat of the Sabbath-day,and of the
evil of breakingthat,either with labour,sports, or otherwise :
(Now I was, notwithstandingmy Religion,one that took much
delightin all manner of vice ; and especially,that was the daythat I did solace my self therewith.) Wherefore I fell in my
II
GRACE ABOUNDING
Conscience under his Sermon, thinkingand believingthat he
made that Sermon on purpose to shew me my evil-doing: And
at that time I felt w^hat guiltwas, though never before,that I
can remember; but then I was, for the present, greatlyloaden
therewith, and so went home when the Sermon was ended,with a great burthen on my spirit.
21. This, for that instant,did benumb the sinews of mybest delights,and did imbitter my former pleasuresto me : But
behold,it lasted not ; for before I had well dined,the trouble
began to go off my mind, and my heart returned to its old
course : But Oh ! how glad was 1,that this trouble was gonefrom me, and that the fire was put out, that I might sin againwithout control ! Wherefore, when I had satisfiedNature with
my food,I shook the Sermon out of my mind, and to my old
custom of sports and gaming I returned with great delight.22. But the same day,as I was in the midst of a game at
Cat, and havingstruck it one blow from the hole,justas I was
about to strike it the second time, a voice did suddainlydartfrom Heaven, into my Soul,which said,JVilt thou leave thysins,and go to Heaven ; or have thysins,and go to Hell? At this I
was put to an exceeding maze ; wherefore,leavingmy Cat
upon the ground,I looked up to Heaven, and was as if I had,with the eyes of my understanding,seen the Lord Jesuslookingdown upon me, as being very hotlydispleasedwith me, and as
if he did severelythreaten me with some grievouspunishmentfor these,and other my ungodlypraftices.
23. I had no sooner thus conceived in my mind, but
suddainlythis conclusion was fastned on my spirit(fortheformer hint did set my sins againbefore my face :)That I had
been a great and grievoussinner,and that it zvas now too late forme to look afterHeaven ; for Christ would not forgiveme, nor
pardon my transgressions.Then I fell to musing upon this also;and while I was thinkingof it,and fearinglest it should be so,I felt my heart sink in despair,concludingit was too late ; and
therefore I resolved in my mind, I would go on in sin : For,thought I, if the case be thus, my state is surelymiserable ;
miserable if I leave my sins,and but miserable if I follow them:
I can but be damned ; and if it must be so, I had as good be
damned for many sins,as be damned for few.
24. Thus I stood in the midst of my play,before all that
12
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
then were present ; but yet I told them nothing: But, I say, I
havingmade this conclusion,I returned desperatelyto my sport
again; and I well remember, that presentlythis kind of despairdid so possess my Soul, that I was perswaded,I could never
attain to other comfort than what I should get in sin ; for
Heaven was gone already,so that on that I must not think :
Wherefore I found within me a great desire to take my fillof
sin,stillstudyingwhat sin was yet to be committed, that I
might taste the sweetness of it ; and I made as much haste as I
could to fillmy bellywith its delicates,lest I should die before
I had my desire ; for that I feared greatly.In these things,/ protestbeforeGod^ I lyenot^ neither do I feignthis form of
speech; these were really,strongly,and with all my heart,mydesires ; The goodLord whose mercy is unsearchable^forgiveme my
transgressions.
25. (And I am very confident,that this temptationof the
Devil is more usual amongst poor creatures than many are
aware of,even to over-run the spiritswith a scurfyand seared
frame of heart,and benumbing of conscience ; which frame he
stillyand slilysuppliethwith such despair,that though not
much guiltattendeth Souls,yet they continuallyhave a secret
conclusion within them, that there is no hopes for them ; fortheyhave loved sinsythereforeafterthem theywill go^ Jer.2. 25.
and 18. 12.)26. Now therefore I went on in sin with great greediness
of mind, stillgrudgingthat I could not be so satisfiedwith it as
I would. This did continue with me about a month, or more :
But one day,as I was standingat a neighbour'sshop-window,and there cursingand swearing,and playingthe mad-man, after
my wonted manner, there sate within the woman of the house,and heard me ; who, though she also was a very loose and
ungodlywretch,yet protestedthat I swore and cursed at that
most fearful rate, that she was made to tremble to hear me ;
and told me further.That I was the ungodliestfellowforswearingsthat ever she heard in all her life\ and that /, by thus
doingswas able to spoilall the Youth in the whole Town^ iftheycame but in my company.
27. At this reproof I was silenced,and put to secret
shame ; and that too, as I thought,before the God of Heaven :
Wherefore while I stood there,and hanging down my head,I
13
GRACE ABOUNDING
wished with all my heart that I might be a littlechild again,that my father might learn me to speak without this wicked
way of swearing; for,thought I,I am so accustomed to it,that
it is but in vain for me to think of a reformation,for I thoughtit could never be.
28. But how it came to pass, I know not ; I did,from
this time forward,so leave my swearing,that it was a greatwonder to my self to observe it; and whereas before I knew
not how to speak,unless I put an Oath before,and another
behind, to make my words have authority; now I could,without it,speakbetter,and with more pleasantness,than ever
I could before. All this while I knew not JesusChrist,neither
did I leave my sports and play.
29. But quicklyafter this,I fell in company with one
poor man, that made professionof Religion; who, as I then
thought,did talk pleasantlyof the Scriptures,and of the matters
of Religion: Wherefore fallinginto some love and likingtowhat he said,I betook me to my Bible,and began to take great
pleasurein reading,but especiallywith the Historical part
thereof; for as for PauPs Epistles,and such like Scriptures,I could not away with them ; being as yet ignorant,either of
the corruptionsof my nature, or of the want and worth of JesusChrist to save me.
30. Wherefore I fell to some outward Reformation, both
in my words and life,and did set the Corninandments beforeme
formy ivay to Heaven ; which Commandments I also did strive
to keep, and, as I thought,did keep them pretty well some-times,
and then I should have comfort ; yet now and then
should break one, and so afflift my Conscience ; but then I
should repent, and say, I was sorry for it,and promiseGod to
do better next time, and there get help again, for then I
thought I pleasedGod as well as any man in England.
31. Thus I continued about a year; all which time our
Neighbours did take me to be a very godly man, a new and
religiousman, and did marvel much to see such a great and
famous alteration in my life and manners ; and indeed,so it
was, though yet I knew not Christ,nor Grace, nor Faith,nor
Hope ; for,as I have well seen since,had I then died,my state
had been most fearful.
32. But, I say, my Neighbourswere amazed at this my
14
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
great Conversion ; from prodigiousprophaneness,to somethinglike a moral life; and truly,so they well might ; for this myConversion was as great, as for Toyn of Bethlern to become a
sober man. Now therefore theybegan to praise,to commend,and speak well of me, both to my face,and behind my back.
Now I was, as theysaid,become godly; now I was become a
righthonest man. But, Oh ! when I understood that these
were their words and opinionsof me, it pleasedme mightywell : For though as yet I was nothingbut a poor painted
Hypocrite,yet I loved to be talked of,as one that was trulyGodly. I was proud of my Godliness ; and indeed,I did all I
did,either to be seen of,or to be well spoken of by men : And
thus I continued for about a twelve-month, or more.
33. Now you must know, that before this,I had taken
much delightin ringing; but my Conscience beginningto be
tender,I thought such prafticewas but vain, and therefore
forced my self to leave it,yet my mind hanckered ; wherefore
I should go to the Steeple-house,and look on, though I durst
not ring: But I thought this did not become Religionneither,
yet I forced my self,and would look on still: But quicklyafter,I began to think,Hoiv ifone of the Bells should fall? Then I
chose to stand under a main Beam, that lay overthwart the
Steeple,from side to side,thinkingthere I might stand sure.
But then I should think again,Should the Bell fall with a
swing,it might first hit the wall,and then re-boundinguponme, might kill me, for all this Beam : This made me stand in
the Steepledoor ; and now, thoughtI, I am safe enough ; for
if a Bell should then fall,I can slipout behind these thick walls,and so be preservednotwithstanding,
34. So after this,I would yet go to see them ring,butwould not go further than the Steeple-door; but then it came
into my head,How if the Steepleit self should fall? and this
thought(itmay fallfor ought I know) when I stood and looked
on, did continuallyso shake my mind, that I durst not stand at
the Steeple-doorany longer,but was forced to flee,for fear the
Steepleshould fallupon my head.
35. Another thing was, my dancing; I was a full year,before I could quite leave that ; but all this while, when I
thought I kept this or that Commandment, or did,by word
or deed,any thing that I thoughtwere good,I had great peace
15
GRACE ABOUNDING
in my Conscience ; and should think with my self,God cannot
chuse but be now pleasedwith me ; yea, to relate it in my own
way, I thought no man in England could pleaseGod better
than I.
36. But, poor wretch as I was, I was all this while
ignorantof Jesus Christ, and going about to establish my
own Righteousness; and had perishedtherein,had not God,in mercy, shewed me more of my state by nature.
37. But upon a day,the good Providence of God did cast
me to Bedfordto work on my Calling;and in one of the streets
of that Town, I came where there were three or four poor
women sittingat a door,in the Sun, talkingabout the thingsof God ;
and being now willingto hear them discourse,I drew
near to hear what theysaid,for I was now a brisk Talker also
my self,in the matters of Religion: But I may say, / heard hut
I understood not ; for they were far above, out of my reach :
Their talk was about a new birth,the work of God on their
hearts,also how they were convinced of their miserable state
by nature ; they talked how God had visited their Souls with
his love in the Lord Jesus,and with what words and promises
they had been refreshed,comforted and supportedagainstthe
temptationsof the Devil : Moreover, they reasoned of the
suggestionsand temptationsof Satan in particular; and told
to each other,by which theyhad been afflifted,and how they
were born up under his assaults : They also discoursed of their
own wretchedness of heart,of their unbelief;and did contemn,
slightand abhor their own Righteousness,as filthyand in-sufficient
to do them any good.38. And me-thought they spake,as if joy did make them
speak; theyspake with such pleasantnessof Scripture-language,and with such appearance of Grace in all they said,that theywere to me, as if they had found a new world,as if they were
peoplethat dwelt alone and tuere not to be reckoned amongst their
NeighboursNumb. 23. 9,
,, 39. At this I felt my own heart began to shake, and
mistrust my condition to be naught ; for I saw, that in all my
thoughtsabout Religionand Salvation,the new Birth did never
enter into my mind, neither knew I the comfort of the Word
and Promise, nor the deceitfulness and treacheryof my own
wicked heart. As for secret thoughts,I took no notice of
16
GRACE ABOUNDING
But^ Harry, said I,why do you swear and curse thus ? What
will become ofyou^ ^fy"^ ^^^ '" ^^^^ condition ? He answered me
in a great chafe,What would the Devil do forcompany^ ifit were
not forsuch as I am ?
44. About this time I met with some Ranters Books, that
were put forth by some of our Country-men ; which Books were
also highlyin esteem by several old Professors;some of these
I read, but was not able to make a judgment about them ;
wherefore,as I read in them, and thought upon them (feeling
my self unable to judge)I should betake my self to hearty
prayer, in this manner ; O Lord^ I am a fool and not able to
know the Truth from Error : Lord^ leave me not to my own
Blindness either to approve of^ or condemn this DoSfrine : If it
be ofGod^ let me not despiseit ; ifit be of the Devil^let me not
embrace it. Lord^I laymy Soulyin this matter^ onlyat thyfoot;let me not be deceived.,I humblybeseech thee. I had one religiousintimate Companion all this while,and that was the poor man
that I spoke of before ; but about this time,he also turned a
most devilish Ranter.,and gave himself up to all manner of
filthiness,especiallyUncleanness : He would also deny that
there was a God, Angel, or Spirit; and would laugh at all
exhortations to sobriety: When I laboured to rebuke his
wickedness, he would laugh the more, and pretend that he
had gone through all Religions,and could never lighton the
right,tillnow : He told me also,that in littletime,I should see
all Professors turn to the ways of the Ranters. Wherefore,
abominating those cursed principles,I left his company forth-with,
and became to him as great a stranger, as I had been
before a familiar.
45. Neither was this man only a temptation to me, but
my Callinglying in the Country, I happened to lightintoseveral peoplescompany ; who, though strift in Religionfor-merly,
yet were also swept away by these Ranters. These
would also talk with me of their ways, and condemn me as legaland dark ; pretendingthat they only had attained to perfeftion,that could do what they would, and not sin. Oh ! These
temptationswere suitable to my flesh,I being but a young
man, and my nature in its prime ; but God, who had, as I
hope,designedme for better things,kept me in the fear of his
Name, and did not suffer me to accept of such cursed principles.
18
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
And blessed be God, who put it into my heart to cry to him to
be kept and direfted,stilldistrustingmine own wisdom ; for I
have since seen even the effeftof that prayer, in his preserving
me, not only from Ranting Errors,but from those also that
have sprung up since. The Bible was preciousto me in
those days.46. And now, me-thought,I began to look into the Bible
with new eyes, and read as I never did before ; and especiallythe Epistlesof the ApostleSt. Paul were sweet and pleasantto
me ; and indeed,I was then never out of the Bible,either byreading,or meditation ; stillcryingout to God, that I mightknow the truth,and way to Heaven and Glory.
47. And as I went on and read I lightedon that passage,To one is givenby the Spiritthe word ofwisdom; to anothertheword ofknowledgeby the same Spirit; and to anotherfaith "c.
I Cor. 12. And though, as I have since seen, that by this
Scripturethe Holy Ghost intends,in special,thingsextra-ordinary,
yet on me it then did fasten with conviftion,thatI did want thingsordinary,even that understandingandwisdom that other Christians had. On this word I mused
and could not tell what to do ; especially,this word [Faitljlput me to it; for I could not help it,but sometimes must
questionwhether I had any Faith,or no ; but I was loath to
conclude,I had no Faith ; for if / do so, thoughtI,then I shall
count my self a very Cast-awayindeed.48. No, said I with my self,though I am convinced that
I am an ignorantSot,and that I want those blessed Gifts of
Knowledge and Understandingthat other good people have ;
yet at a venture I will conclude,I am not altogetherfaithless^though I know not what Faith is : For it was shewed me, and
that too (asI have seen since)by Satan,that those who conclude
themselves in a faithless state, have neither rest nor quiet in
their souls; and I was loth to fall quite into despair.49. Wherefore by this suggestion,I was, for a while,made
afraid to see my want of Faith ; but God would not suffer me
thus to undo and destroymy Soul,but did continually,againstthis my blind and sad conclusion,create stillwithin me'^such
suppositions,insomuch that I could not rest content, until I did
now come to some certain knowledge,whether I had Faith,or
no; this alwaysrunning in my mind But how ifyou want Faith
B2 jg
GRACE ABOUNDING
indeed ? But how can you tellyou have Faith ? And besides,I saw for certain,if I had it not, I was sure to perishfor ever.
50. So that though I endeavoured at the firstto look over
the business of Faith,yet in a littletime,I better consideringthe matter, was willingto put my self upon the trial,whetherI had Faith,or no. But alas,poor wretch ! so ignorantand
brutish was I,that I knew, to this day,no more how to do it,than I know how to beginand accomplishthat rare and curious
pieceof Art, which I never yet saw or considered.
51. Wherefore while I was thus considering,and being
put to my plunge about it (foryou must know, that as yet I
had,in this matter, broken my mind to no man, onlydid hear
and consider)the Tempter came in with his delusion.That there
was no way for me to know I had Faith hut by tryingto work
some Miracle ; urgingthose Scripturesthat seem to look that
way, for the inforcingand strengthninghis temptation. Nay,one day,as 1 was betwixt Elstow and Bedfordthe temptationwas hot upon me, to try if I had Faith,by doing some Miracle;which JVIiracle,at that time,was this ; I must say to the Puddles
that were in the Horse-pads,Be dry; and to the dryplacesBe
you the puddles:And truly,one time I was going to say so
indeed; but justas I was about to speak,this thought came into
my mind ; But go under yonderHedge^ and pray firstthat God
would make you able : But when I had concluded to pray, this
came hot upon me ; That if I prayed,and came again,and tried
to do it,and yet did nothingnotwithstanding,then be sure I
had no Faith,but was a Cast-away,and lost. Nay, thoughtI,if it be so, I will not try yet, but will stay a littlelonger.
52. So I continued at a great loss ; for I thought,if theyonly had Faith, which could do so wonderful things,then I
concluded,that for the present I neither had it,nor yet for
time to come were ever like to have it. Thus I was tossed
betwixt the Devil and my own ignorance,and so perplexed,especiallyat some times, that I could not tell what to do.
53. About this time, the state and happinessof these poor
peopleat Bedfordwas thus,in a kind ofVision,presentedto me :
I saw, as if they were set on the Sunny-sideof some highMountain, there refreshingthemselves with the pleasantbeamsof the Sun, while I was shiveringand shrinkingin the Cold,afflictedwith Frost,Snow and dark Clouds : Me~thought also,
20
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
betwixt me and them, I saw a Wall that did compass about
this Mountain ; now through this Wall my Soul did greatlydesire to pass ; concluding,that if I could, I would go even
into the very midst of them, and there also comfort my self
with the heat of their Sun.
54. About this Wall I thought my self to go again and
again,stillpryingas I went, to see if I could find some way or
passage, by which I might enter therein ; but none could I find
for some time : At the last,I saw, as it were, a narrow gap,
like a littledoor-way,in the Wall, thoroughwhich I attempted
to pass : Now the passage beingvery strait and narrow, I made
many offers to get in,but all in vain, even until I was well nigh
quitebeat out by strivingto get in ; at last with great striving,
me-thought I at first did get in my head, and after that,by a
sidelingstriving,my shoulders,and my whole body : Then was
I exceedingglad,and went and sate down in the midst of them,
and so was comforted with the lightand heat of their Sun.
55. Now this Mountain and Wall, ^c. was thus made
out to me ; the Mountain signifiedthe Church of the LivingGod ; the Sun that shone thereon, the comfortable shiningof
his merciful Face on them that were therein ; the Wall I thought
was the Word, that did make separationbetween the Christians
and the World ; and the Gap which was in this Wall, I thought,
was JesusChrist,who is the Way to God the Father, Job.14. 6.
Mat. 7. 14. But forasmuch as the Passage was wonderful
narrow, even so narrow, that I could not but with great diffi-culty
enter in thereat,it shewed me, that none could enter into
Life, but those that were in down-right earnest, and unless also
they left this wicked World behind them ;for here was only
room for Body and Soul, but not for Body and Soul, and
Sin.
56. This resemblance abode upon my Spiritmany days;
all which time I saw my self in a forlorn and sad condition,
but yet was provoked to a vehement hunger and desire to be
one of that number that did sit in the Sun-shine : Now also
I should pray, where-ever I was ; whether at home, or abroad ;
in house,or field;and should also often,with liftingup of heart,
sing that of the fiftyfirst Psalni^0 Lord^ consider my distress ;
for as yet I knew not where I was.
57. Neither as yet could I attain to any comfortable
GRACE ABOUNDING
perswasion that I had Faith in Christ; but instead of having
satisfaction,here I began to find my Soul to be assaulted with
fresh doubts about my future happiness; especiallywith such as
these, Whether I was eleSied : But how If the Day of Grace
should now be past and gone?58. By these two temptationsI was very much afflicted
and disquieted; sometimes by one, and sometimes by the other
of them. And first,to speak of that about my questioningmyEleftion ; I found at this time, that though I was in a flame to
find the way to Heaven and Glory,and though nothing could
beat me off from this,yet this question did so offend and
discourageme, that I was, especiallyat some times, as if the
very strengthof my body also had been taken away by the force
and power thereof. This Scripturealso did seem to me, to
trample upon all my desires ;It is neither in hi?n that willeth^
nor in him that runneth; hut in God that sheiueth rnercy^ Rom. 9.
59. With this ScriptureI could not tell what to do, for
I evidentlysaw, unless that the great God, of his infinite Grace
and Bounty,had voluntarilychosen me to be a Vessel of Mercy,though I should desire,and long,and labour until my heart did
break, no good could come of it. Therefore this would still
stick with me. How can you tell you are eleifed ? And what if
you should not ? How then ?
60. O Lord, thoughtI,what if I should not indeed ? It
may be, you are not, said the Tempter : It may be so indeed,
thought I. Why then,said Satan,you had as good leave off,and strive no further ; for if,indeed,you should not be elefted
and chosen of God, there is no talk of your being saved ; For it
is neither in him that willethnor in him that runneth \ but in God
that sheweth mercy.61. By these things I was driven to my wits end, not
knowing what to say, or how to answer these temptations;(indeed,I little thought that Satan had thus assaulted me, but
that rather it was my own prudence,thus to start the question;)for that the Ele6l only attained Eternal Life,that I,without
scruple,did heartilyclose withal; but that my self was one of
them, there laythe question.62. Thus therefore,for several days,I was greatlyassaulted
and perplexed; and was often,when I have been walking,readyto sink where I went, with faintness in my mind : But one day,
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
after I had been so many weeks oppressedand cast down there-with,
as I was now quitegiving up the Ghost of all my hopesof ever attaininglife,that sentence fellwith weight upon my
spirit,Look at the generationsofold and see : Did ever any trust
in God^ and were confounded?
63. At which I was greatlylightned,and encouragedin
my Soul ; for thus at that very instant,it was expounded to
me : Begin at the beginningofGenesis,and read to the end ofthe Revelations,and see ifyou can find that there was any that
ever trusted in the Lord^ and was confounded.So coming home,I presentlywent to my Bible,to see if I could find that saying,not doubtingbut to find it presently; for it was so fresh,and
with such strengthand comfort on my spirit,that I was as if it
talked with me.
64. Well, I looked,but I found it not; onlyit abode upon
me : Then I did ask first this good man, and then another,if
they knew where it was ; but they knew no such place. At
this I wonder'd,that such a sentence should so suddainly,andwith such comfort and strength,sieze and abide upon my heart,and yet that none could find it (forI doubted not, but it was in
holyScripture.)65. Thus I continued above a year, and could not find
the place; but at last,castingmy eye into the Jpocrypha-hooks^I found it in Ecclesiastlcus^Ecclus. 2. lO. This, at the first,didsomewhat daunt me ; but because by this time I had got more
experienceof the love and kindness of God, it troubled me the
less ; especiallywhen I considered,that though it was not in
those Texts that we call Holy and Canonical,yet forasmuch
as this sentence was the sum and substance of many of the
Promises,it was my duty to take the comfort of it;and I bless
God for that word, for it was of God to me : That word doth
still,at times,shine before my face.
66. After this,that other doubt did come with strength
upon me. But how ifthe Day of Grace should be past and gone ?
How if you have over-stood the time of Mercy ? Now I
remember, that one day,as I was walking into the Country,I was much- in the thoughtsof this,But how ifthe Day ofGrace he past? And to aggravate my trouble,the Tempter
presented to my mind those good people of Bedford.,and
suggestedthus unto me ; That these beingconverted already,
23
GRACE ABOUNDING
they were all that God would save in those parts ; and
that I came too late,for these had got the BlessingbeforeI came.
67. Now was I in great distress,thinkingin very deed,that this might well be so ; wherefore I went up and down be-moaning
my sad condition ; counting my self far worse than a
thousand fools for standingoff thus long,and spendingso many
years in sin as I have done ; stillcryingout. Oh, that I had
turned sooner ! Oh, that I had turned seven years ago ! It
made me also angry with my self,to think that I should have
no more wit, but to trifle away my time, till my Soul and
Heaven were lost.
68. But when I had been long vexed with this fear,and
was scarce able to take one step more, justabout the same placewhere I received my other encouragement, these words broke in
upon my mind. Compel them to come in^that my house may be
filled-,and yet there is room, Luk. 14. 22, 23. These words,but especiallythem. And yet there is room, were sweet words to
me ; for truly,I thought that by them I saw that there was
placeenough in Heaven for me ; and moreover, that when the
Lord Jesus did speak these words, he then did think of me ;
and that he knowing the time would come, that I should be
afflictedwith fear that there was no place left for me in his
bosom, did before speak this word, and leave it upon record,that I might find help therebyagainstthis vile temptation.This I then verilybelieved.
69. In the lightand encouragement of this Word, I went
a pretty while ; and the comfort was the more, when I thoughtthat the Lord Jesus should think on me so long ago, and that
he should speak them words on purpose for my sakej for I did
think verily,that he did on purpose speak them, to encourageme withal.
70. But I was not without my temptationsto go back
again; temptations,I say, both from Satan,mine own heart,and carnal acquaintance; but, I thank God, these were out-weighed
by that sound sense of Death, and of the Day of
Judgment, which abode, as it were, continuallyin my view.
I should often also think on Nebuchadnezzar ; of whom it is
said,He had given him all the kingdomsof the earth,Dan. 5.
18, 19. Yet, thought I,if this great man had all his portion
24
GRACE ABOUNDING
it have been gotten for Gold, what could I have givenfor it !
Had I had a whole World, it had all gone ten thousand times
over for this,that my Soul might have been in a converted
state.
75. How lovelynow was every one in my eyes, that I
thought to be converted men and women ! They shone, theywalked like a people that carried the Broad Seal of Heaven
about them. Oh ! I saw the lot was fallen to them in
pleasantplaces,and they had a goodly Heritage,Psal. 16.
But that which made me sick,was that of Christ,in Mark ;
He went up into a Mountain^ and called to him whom he luould^and theycame unto him^ Mar. 3. 13.
76. This Scripturemade me faint and fear,yet it kindled
fire in my Soul. That which made me fear,was this ; lest
Christ should have no likingto me, for he called whom he
would. But, Oh ! the glorythat I saw in that condition did
stillso engage my heart,that I could seldom read of any that
Christ did call,but I presentlywished. Would I had been in
their CloathsyWould I had been born Peter,Would I had been
born John ; Or would I had been by^and had heard him when he
called them ;how would I have cried,0 Lord,call me also? But,
Oh ! I fearedhe would not call me.
77. And truly,the Lord let me go thus many months
together,and shewed me nothing; either that I was already,or should be called hereafter : But at last,after much time
spent, and many groans to God, that I might be made partakerof the holyand heavenlyCalling,that word came in upon me,
/ will cleanse their blood that I have not cleansed,for the Lord
dwelleth in Zion,Joel 3. 2i. These words I thought were
sent, to encourage me to wait stillupon God ; and signifiedunto me, that if I were not already,yet time might come, I
might be in truth converted unto Christ.
78. About this time I began to break my mind to those
poor peoplein Bedford,and to tell them my condition ; which
when theyhad heard,theytold Mr. Giffordof me ; who himself
also took occasion to talk with me, and was willingto be well
perswaded of me, though I think but from littlegrounds : But
he invited me to his house, where I should hear him confer
with others,about the dealingsof God with their Souls ; from
all which I stillreceived more convidlion,and from that time
26
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
began to see something of the vanity,and inward wretchedness
of my wicked heart,for as yet I knew no great matter therein;
but now it began to be discovered unto me, and also to work at
that rate as it never did before. Now I evidentlyfound, that
lusts and corruptionsput forth themselves within me, in wicked
thoughtsand desires,which I did not regardbefore; my desires
also for Heaven and Life began to fail; I found also,that
whereas before my Soul was full of longingsafter God, now
it began to hanker after every foolish vanity; yea, my heart
would not be moved to mind that that was good ; it began to
be careless,both of my Soul,and Heaven; it would now con-tinually
hang back, both to, and in every duty; and was as a
clog on the legof a Bird,to hinder me from flying.79. Nay,"thought I, now I grow worse and worse ; now
I am farther from conversion than ever I was before : Where-fore
I began to sink greatlyin my Soul,and began to entertain
such discouragement"in my heart,as laid me as low as Hell.
If now I should have burned at the Stake,I could not believe
that Christ had love for me : Alas ! I could neither hear him,
nor see him, nor feel him, nor favour any of his things: I was
driven as with a Tempest, my heart would be unclean, the
Canaanltes would dwell in the Land.
80. Sometimes I would tell my condition to the peopleof
God ; which, when they heard,they would pityme, and would
tell me of the Promises ; but they had as good have told me,
that I must reach the Sun with my finger,as have bidden me
receive,or relie upon the Promise ; and as soon as I should have
done it,all my sense and feelingwas againstme ; and I saw I
had an heart that would sin,and that layunder a Law that
would condemn.r u r^uu81. These thingshave often made me think ot the (^hild
which the Father brought to Christ ; who, while he was yet a
coming to him, was thrown down by the Devil; and also so rent
and torn by him,that he layand wallowed,foaming,Luk. 9. 42.
Mar. 9. 20., r , , u82 Further, in these days,I should find my heart to shut
it self up againstthe Lord, and againsthis holyWord : I have
found my Unbelief to set, as it were, the shoulder to the door
to keep him out ; and that too even then, when I have, with
many a bitter sigh,cried.Good Lord, break it open : Lord,
27
GRACE ABOUNDING
break these Gates of Brass,and cut the Bars of iron asunder,Psal. 107. 16. Yet that word would sometimes create in my
heart a peaceablepause, / girdedthee,tho thou hast not known me,
Isa. 45. 5.
83. But all this while,as to the a6l of sinning,I never
was more tender than now ; my hinder parts were inward ; I
durst not take a pin,or stick,though but so bigas a straw ; for
my Conscience now was sore, and would smart at every touch '."
I could not now tell how to speak my words, for fear I should
misplacethem. Oh, how gingerlydid I then go, in all I did
or said ! I found my self as on a miry Bog, that shook if I did
but stir,and was, as there left both of God, and Christ,and the
Spirit,and all good things.84. But I observe,though I was such a great sinner before
conversion,yet God never much chargedthe guiltof the sins
of my Ignoranceupon me ; only he shewed me, I was lost if I
had not Christ,because I had been a sinner. I saw that I
wanted a perfedtRighteousness,to present me without fault
before God ; and this Righteousnesswas no where to be found,but in the Person of JesusChrist.
85. But my originaland inward pollution,that,that was
my plagueand my affliftion; that I saw, at a dreadful rate,
alwaysputtingforth it self within me ; that I had the guiltof,to amazement ; by reason of that,I was more loathsome in
mine own eyes, than was a toad,and I thought I was so in
God's eyes too : Sin and corruption,I said,would as naturallybubble out of my heart, as water would bubble out of a
fountain : I thought now, that every one had a better heart
than I had ; I could have changed heart with any body ;I
thought,none but the Devil himself could equalizeme for
inward wickedness,and pollutionof mind. I fell therefore at
the sightof my own vileness,deeplyinto despair; for I con-cluded,
that this condition that I was in,could not stand with
a state of Grace : Sure,thoughtI,I am forsaken of God ; sure
I am givenup to the Devil,and to a reprobatemind : and thus
I continued a long while,even for some years together.86. While I was thus affliftedwith the fears of my own
damnation, there were two thingswould make me wonder;the one was, when I saw old peoplehuntingafter the thingsof
this life,as if they should live here always: The other was,
28
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
when I found Professors much distressed,and cast down, when
theymet with outward losses;as of Husband, Wife, Child,^c.
Lord ! thought I,what a-do is here about such littlethingsasthese ! What seekingafter carnal thingsby some, and what
griefin others for the loss of them ! If they so much labour
after,and spend so many tears for the thingsof this present life,how am I to be bemoaned, pitied,and prayedfor ! JVIySoul is
dying,my soul is damning. Were my Soul but in a goodcondition,and were I but sure of it ; ah,how rich should I
esteem my self,though blest but with Bread and Water! I
should count those but small affliftions,and should bear them
as little burthens. A wounded Spirit who can bear?
87. And though I was thus troubled,and tossed,and
afflifted with the sight,and sense, and terrour of my own
wickedness, yet I was afraid to let this sense and sightgo quiteoff my mind ; for I found, that unless guiltof Conscience was
taken off the rightway, that is,by the Blood of Christ,a man
grew rather worse for the loss of his trouble of mind, than
better. Wherefore, if my guiltlayhard upon me, then I should
cry that the Blood of Christ might take it off: And if it was
goingoff without it (forthe sense of sin would be sometimes as
if it would die,and go quiteaway) then I would also strive to
fetch it upon my heart againby bringingthe punishment for
sin in Hell-fire upon my spirit; and should cry, Lord,let it not
go offmy heart,but the rightway, but by the Blood of Christ,and
by the applicationofthymercy, throughhim, to my Soul; for that
Scripturelaymuch upon me, Without sheddingof blood,there is
no remission,Heb. 9. 22. And that which made me the more
afraid of this,was, because I had seen some, who, though when
theywere under wounds of Conscience, would cry and pray ;
yet seekingrather present ease from their trouble,than pardonfor their sin,cared not how theylost their guilt,so theygot it
out of their mind : Now havinggot it off the wrong way, it
was not san6lified unto them; but they grew harder, and
blinder,and more wicked after their trouble. This made me
afraid,and made me cry to God the more, that it might not be
so with me.
88. And now I was sorry that God had made me a man,
for I feared I was a Reprobate: I counted Man, as unconverted,the most doleful of all the Creatures. Thus beingafflided and
29
GRACE ABOUNDING
tossed about my sad condition,I counted my self alone,and
above the most of men, unblessed,
89. Yea I thought it impossiblethat ever I should attain
to so much goodnessof heart,as to thank God that he had
made me a man. Man, indeed,is the most noble,by creation,
of all creatures in the visible World; but by sin,he had made
himself the most ignoble. The beasts,birds,fishes,c. I
blessed their condition; for theyhad not a sinful nature, theyw^ere not obnoxious to the wrath of God, they vv^ere not to go
to Hell-fire after death ; I could therefore have rejoiced,had mycondition been as any of theirs.
[qJo. In this condition I went a great while; but when
comforting time was come, I heard one preach a Sermon upon
these words in the Song (Song4. i.) Behold thou art fair myLove ; behold.,thou art fair: But at that time he made these
two words.My Love.,his chief and subje6l-matter; from which,after he had a littleopened the Text, he observed these several
Conclusions : l.
That the Church.,and so every saved Soul.,is
Christ's Love.,when loveless. 2. Chrisfs Love zvithout a cause.
3. Christ''s Love.,when hated of the World. 4. Chrisfs Love.,when under temptation.,and under desertion. 5. Christ's Love.^
from firstto last.
91. But I got nothing by what he said at present; onlywhen he came to the Applicationof the fourth Particular,this
was the word he said ; If it be so.,that the saved Soul is Christ's
Love.,zuhen under temptationand desertion ; then.,poor temptedSoulywhen thou art assaulted and affliSledwith temptations.,and
the hidingsof God''s Face.,yet think on these two words.,MY
LOVE, still.
92. So as I was going home, these words came againinto
my thoughts;and I well remember, as they came in, I said
thus in my heart.What shall I get by thinkingon these two
words? This thought had no sooner passedthroughmy heart,but these words began thus to kindle in my spirit,Thou art my
Love.,thou art my Dove.,twenty times together; and stillas theyran thus in my mind, theywaxed stronger and warmer, and
began to make me look up; but beingas yet between hope and
fear,I stillrepliedin my heart,But is it true? But is it true?
At which, that sentence fell in upon me. He wist not that It
was trueJwhich was done unto him ofthe Angel.,A61. 12.9.
30
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
93. Then I began to giveplaceto the Word, which, with
power, did over and over make this joyfulsound within my
Soul, Thou art my Love^ thou art my Love; and nothingshall
separate thee from my Love : And with that,Rom. 8. 39 came
into my mind. Now was my heart filled full of comfort and
hope,and now I could believe that my sins should be forgivenme ; yea, I was now so taken with the love and mercy of God,that,I remember, I could not tell how to contain till I gothome: I thoughtI could have spoken of his Love, and have
told of his mercy to me, even to the very Crows that sate uponthe plowed lands before me, had they been capableto have
understood me : Wherefore I said in my soul, with much
gladness,If^ellyI would I had a Pen and Ink here I would write
this down beforeI go any further; forsurely^ I will not forgetthis
fortyyears hence : But,alas ! within less than fortydays,I beganto questionall again; and by times,fell to my old courses
again; which made me begin to questionall still.
94. Yet stillat times,I was helpedto believe,that it was
a true manifestation of Grace unto my Soul,thoughI had lost
much of the life and savour of it. Now, about a week or
fortnightafter this,I was much followed by this Scripture;Simon^Simon,behold,Satan hath desired to have you, L,uk. 22. 31.and sometimes it would sound so loud within me, yea, and, as it
were, call so stronglyafter me, that once, above all the rest,I turned my head over my shoulder,thinkingverilythat some
man had,behind me, called me ; beingat a great distance,me-thought,he called so loud : It came, as I have thoughtsince,tohave stirred me up to prayer, and to watchfulness: It came to
acquaintme, that a cloud and storm was coming down upon
me; but I understood it not.
95. Also, as I remember, that time that it called to me so
loud,was the last time that it sounded in mine ears; but me-
thinks I hear stillwith what a loud voice these words,Simon,Simon, sounded in my ears : I thoughtverily,as I have told you,that some body had called after me, that was half a mile behind
me: And although that was not my name, yet it made me
suddainlylook behind me ; believingthat he that called so loud,meant me.
96. But so foolish was I,and ignorant,that I knew not
the reason of this sound (which,as I did both see and feel soon
31
GRACE ABOUNDING
after,was sent from Heaven, as an Alarm, to awaken me to
providefor what was coming ;)onlyI should muse, and wonder
in my mind, to think what should be the reason that this
Scripture,and that at this rate, so often,and so loud,should still
be soundingand ratlingin mine ears: But, as I said before,I soon after perceivedthe end of God therein.
97. For about the space of a month after,a very greatstorm came down upon me, which handled me twenty times
worse than all I had met with before : it came stealinguponme, now by one piece,then by another; first,all my comfort
was taken from me, then darkness siezed upon me ; after which,whole floods of blasphemies,both againstGod, Christ and the
Scriptures,was poured upon my spirit,to my great confusion
and astonishment. These blasphemous thoughtswere such as
stirred up questionsin me againstthe very Being of God, and
of his only beloved Son : As, whether there were in truth,a God, or Christ? And whether the holyScriptureswere not
rather a fable,and cunningstory, than the holyand pure Word
of God ?
98. The Tempter also would much assault me with this :
How can you tell but that the Turks had as good Scripturesto
prove their Mahomet the Saviour as we have to prove our Jesusis? And could I think that so many ten thousandsin so manyCountries and Kingdoms^should he without the knowledgeof the
rightway to Heaven (ifthere were indeed an Heaven ;) and that
we onlywho live in a corner of the Earthyshould alone he blessed
therewith F Every one doth think his own Religionrightest; both
Jews, and Moors, and Pagans ; and how if all our Faith and
Christyand Scripturesshould be but a Think so too F
99. Sometimes I have endeavoured to argue againstthese
suggestions,and to set some of the Sentences of blessed Paul
againstthem; but,alas ! I quicklyfelt,when I thus did,such
arguingsas these would return againupon me ; Though we made
so great a matter ofPaul,and ofhis wordSyyet how could I tellbut
that,in very deed,he beinga subtile and cunningman, mightgivehimselfup to deceive with strong delusions ; and also take the painsand travel,to undo and destroyhis Fellows.
100. These suggestions(withmany other,which at this
time I may not, nor dare not utter, neither by word or pen) did
make such a siezure upon my spirit,and did so overweighmy
32
GRACE ABOUNDING
now no sin would serve but that : if it were to be committed
by speakingof such a word, then I have been as if my mouth
would have spoken that word, whether I would or no. And in
so strong a measure was this temptation upon me, that often
I have been readyto clapmy hand under my chin, to hold my
mouth from opening; and to that end also I have had thoughtsat other times, to leap with my head downward, into some
Muck-hill-hole or other,to keep my mouth from speaking.
105. Now again I beheld the condition of the Dog and
Toad, and counted the estate of every thing that God had
made, far better than this dreadful state of mine, and such as
my Companions was : Yea, gladlywould I have been in the
condition of Dog or Horse, for I knew they had no Soul to
perishunder the everlastingweight of Hell,or sin,as mine was
like to do. Nay, and though I saw this,felt this,and was
broken to pieceswith it; yet that which added to my sorrow,
was, that I could not find,that with all my Soul I did desire
deliverance. That Scripturealso did tear and rend my Soul,in the midst of these distractions.The wicked are like the troubled
seOy which cannot rest; whose waters cast up mire and dirt : There
is no peace to the wicked saith Tuy God^ Isa. 57- 20, 21.
106. And now my heart was, at times, exceeding hard ;
if I would have given a thousand pound for a tear, I could not
shed one ; no, nor sometimes scarce desire to shed one. I was
much dejedted,to think that this would be my lot. I saw,
some could mourn and lament their sin;
and others,again,could rejoice,and bless God for Christ; and others,again,could
quietlytalk of,and with gladnessremember the Word of God ;
while I only was in the storm, or tempest. This much sunk
me, I thoughtmy condition was alone,I should therefore much
bewail my hard hap ; but get out of,or get rid of these things,I could not.
107. While this temptationlasted,which was about a year,I could attend upon none of the Ordinances of God, but with
sore and great affliftion ; yea, then was I most distressed with
blasphemies: If I have been hearingthe Word, then unclean-
ness, blasphemiesand despairwould hold me a Captive there ;
if I have been reading,then sometimes I had suddain thoughtsto questionall I read ; sometimes again,my mind would be so
34
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
strangelysnatched away, and possessedwith other things,that I
have neither known, nor regarded,nor remembred so'much as
the Sentence that but now I have read.
1 08. In prayer also I have been greatlytroubled at this
time ; sometimes I have thought I have felt him, behind me,
pull my cloaths : He would be also continuallyat me in time
of prayer, to have done ; break ofF,make haste,you have prayed
enough, and stay no longer; still drawing my mind away.Sometimes also he would cast in such wicked thoughtsas these;that I must pray to him, or for him : I have thoughtsometimesof that.Fall down^ or // thou wilt fall down and worshif) me^
Mat. 4. 9.
^ '
109. Also when because I have had wanderingthoughtsin the time of this duty,I have laboured to compose my mind,and fix it upon God ; then with great force hath the Tempterlaboured to distraft me, and confound me, and to turn away my
mind, by presentingto my heart and fancy,the form of a Bush,a Bull,a besom, or the like,as if I should pray to those : To
these also he would (atsome times especially)so hold my mind,that I was as if I could think of nothingelse,or pray to nothingelse but to these,or such as they.
110. Yet at times I should have some strong and heart-
affedingapprehensionsof God, and the realityof the truth of
his Gospel: But, Oh ! how would my heart,at such times,putforth it self with unexpressiblegroanings! My whole Soul
v/as then in every word ; I should cry with pangs after God,that he would be merciful unto me: But then"I should be
daunted againwith such conceits as these ; I should think that
God did mock at these my prayers ; saying,and that in the
audience of the holy Angels, Thh poor simplewretch doth
hanker afterme^ as ifI had nothingto do with my mercy^ but to
bestow it on such as he. Alas poor Soul ! How art thou deceived!
It is not for such as thee.,to have favour with the Highest.111. Then hath the Tempter come upon me also with
such discouragementsas these : Tou are very hotformercy.,but I
will cool you ; thisframe shall not last always: Many have been
as hot as you.,for a spurt ; but I have quenchedtheir Zeal. (Andwith this,such and such, who were fallen off,would be set
before mine eyes :)Then I should be afraid that I should do so
too. But, thought I, I am glad this comes into my mind :
^2 35
GRACE ABOUNDING
Well, I will watch, and take what heed I can. Thoughyou doysaid Satan,/ shall be too hard foryou ; / will coolyou insensibly^bydegreesby littleand little. What care /,saith he,thoughI be
seven years in chillingyour heartyifI can do it at lastF Continual
rockingwill lull a cryingchild asleep: I will ply it closebutI will have my end accomplished.Thoughyou be burninghot at
present.,yet ifI can pullyou from thisfire.,I shall have you cold
beforeit be long.112. These thingsbrought me into great straits;for as
I at present could not find my self fit for present death, so
I thought,to live long,would make me yet more unfit; for
time would make me forgetall,and wear even the remembrance
of the evil of sin,the worth of Heaven, and the need I had of
the blood of Christ to wash me, both out of mind and thought:
But I thank Christ Jesus,these thingsdid not at present make
me slack my crying,but rather did put me more upon it [likeher who met with the Adulterer.,Deut. 22. 26.)in which days,that was a good word to me, after I had suffered these thingsawhile ; / am perswaded.,that neither heighth.,nor depth.,nor death.,nor life.,"c. shall separate us from the love of God which is in
Christ Jesus.,Rom. 8. 38. And now I hoped,long life should
not destroyme, nor make me miss of Heaven.
113. Yet I had some supports in this temptation,thoughthey were then allquestionedby me. That in Jer.3. at the
first,was something to me; and so was the consideration of
ver. 5. of that Chapter ;that though we have spoken and done
as evil things as we could,yet we should cry unto God, MyFather.,thou art the Guide of my Touth ; and should return unto
him.
114. I had also once a sweet glancefrom that in 2 Cor.
5. 12. For he hath made him to be sin for us.,who knew no sin.,that we might be made the righteousnessof God in him. I re-member
that one day,as I was sittingin a Neighbour'shouse,and there very sad at the consideration of my many blasphemies;and as I was sayingin my mind, What ground have I to think.,that /,who have been so vile and abominable.,should ever inherit
eternal life? That word came suddainlyupon me, What shall
we say to these things? If God be for us, who can be againstus ?
Rom. 8. 31. That also was an help unto me, Because I live.,
you shall live also.,Joh. 14. 19. But these words were but
36
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
hints,touches,and short visits,thoughvery sweet w^hen present ;
onlythey lasted not ; but^like to Peter's sheetof a suddain were
caughtup from me^ to Heaven again^Adl. lO. 1 6.
115. But afterwards the Lord did more fullyand graciouslydiscover himself unto me ; and indeed,did quite,not onlydeliver me from the guiltthat,by these things,was laid upon
my Conscience,but also from the very filth thereof ; for the
temptationwas removed, and I was put into my rightmind
again,as other Christians were.
116. I remember that one day,as I was travellinginto the
Country,and musing on the wickedness and blasphemyof my
heart,and consideringof the enmity that was in me to God,that Scripturecame in my mind, He hath made peace by the blood
of hh cross, Col. i. 20. By which I was made to see, both
againand again,that day,that God and my Soul were friends
by this Blood ; yea, I saw that the Justiceof God, and my
sinful Soul,could embrace and kiss each other through this
Blood. This was a good day to me ; I hope I shall not
forgetit.
117. At another time, as I was set by the fire,in my
house,and musing on my wretchedness, the Lord made that
also a preciousword unto me ; Forasmuch then as the children
are partakersoffleshand blood,he also himselflikewise took part ofthe same, that throughdeath,he might destroyhim that had the
power ofdeath ;that is,the Devil; and deliver thosewho, through
the fear ofdeath,were all their lip subjeSito bondage,Heb. 2.
14, 15. I thought that the gloryof those words was then
so weighty on me, that I was both once and twice readyto
swoon as I sate ; yet not with griefand trouble,but with solid
joy and peace.
118. At this time also I sate under the Ministeryof holyMr. Gifford,whose Do6trine,by God's Grace, was much for
my stability.This man made it much his business to deliver
the peopleof God from all those false and unsound tests,that
by nature we are prone to. He would bid us take specialheed,that we took not up any truth upon trust; as from this,or that,
or any other man or men ;but to cry mightilyto God, that he
would convince us of the realitythereof,and set us down
therein by his own Spirit,in the holyWord : For, said he, if
you do otherwisewhen temptationscome^ ifstrongly,you not having
37
GRACE ABOUNDING
received them with evidence from Heaven^ will find you want that
helpand strength^now to resist^that once you thoughtyou had.
119. This was as seasonable to my Soul,as the former
and latter Rain in their season ; for I had found, and that bysad experience,the truth of these his words ; (forI had felt,no
man can say^ especiallywhen tempted of the Devil,that fesusChrist is Lord,but by the Holy Ghost.)Wherefore I found my
Soul,through Grace, very apt to drink in this Doftrine, and to
incline to pray to God, that in nothingthat pertainedto God's
Glory,and my own eternal happiness,he would suffer me to
be without the confirmation thereof from Heaven ; for now
I saw clearly,there was an exceeding difference betwixt the
notion of flesh and blood,and the Revelations of God in
Heaven ; also a great difference between that Faith that is
feigned,and accordingto Man's wisdom, and of that which
comes by a man's being born thereto of God, Mat. lb. 15.
I Joh.5. I.
120. But, Oh ! now, how was my Soul led from truth to
truth by God ! Even from the Birth and Cradle of the Son of
God, to his Ascention,and second coming from Heaven, to
judgethe World !
121. Truly, I then found, upon this account, the greatGod was very good unto me ; for,to my remembrance, there
was not any thingthat then I cried to God, to make known,and reveal unto me, but he was pleasedto do it for m.e: I mean,
not one part of the Gospelof the Lord Jesus,but I was orderlyled into it : Me thoughtI saw with great evidence,from the
relation of the four Evangelists,the wonderful work of God, in
givingJesusChrist to save us, from his conceptionand Birth,
even to his second coming to Judgment : Me-thought I was
as if I had seen him born, as if I had seen him grow up, as if I
had seen him walk through this World, from the Cradle, to
the Cross ; to which also,when he came, I saw how gentlyhe
gave himself to be hanged,and nailed on it,for my sins,and
wicked doings. Also as I was musing on this his progress,that dropped on my spirit,He was ordained for the slaughter^I Pet. I. 12, 20.
122. When I have considered also the truth of his Resur-
redlion,and have remembred that word, Touch me not, Mary,Sec. I have seen, as if he had leapedout of the Grave's mouth,
38
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
for joy that he was risen again,and had got the conquest over
our dreadful foes,Joh.20. 17. I have also,in the Spirit,seenhim a Man on the Right-Handof God the Father, for me ;
and have seen the manner of his coming from Heaven, to judgethe World vv^ith Glory, and have been confirmed in these
thingsby these Scripturesfollow^ing,A"i. i. 9, 10. " 7. 56." 10. 42. Heb. 7. 24. " 8. 38. Rev. I. 18. I Thes.
4. 17, 18.
123. Once I was troubled to know whether the Lord
Jesuswas Man as well as God, and God as well as Man ; and
truly,in those days,let men say what they would, unless I had
\it with evidence from Heaven, all was nothingto me, I counted
\not my self set down in any truth of God. Well, I was much
I troubled about this Point,and could not tell how to be resolved ;
at last,that in Rev. 5. came into my mind : And I beheld.,and
lo.,in the m'uht ofthe throne.,and of the fourbeasts.,and in the midst
of the elders,stood a Lamb. In the midst of the Throne,
thought I,there is his Godhead ; in the midst of the Elders,there is his Manhood : But Oh ! me-thought this did glister!it was a goodlytouch, and gave me sweet satisfaftion. That
other Scripturealso did help me much in this,To us a Child is
born,to us a Son is given,and the Government shall be upon
his shoulder,and his Name shall be called Wonderful^Counsellor,the mightyGod, the EverlastingFather,the Prince of Peace,"c.Isa. 9. 6.
124. Also besides these teachingsof God, in his Word,the Lord made use of two thingsto confirm me in this truth ;
the one was, the Errors of the fakers; and the other was, the
Guilt of Sin; for as the fakersdid oppose this Truth, so God
did the more confirm me in it,by leadingme into the Scripturesthat did wonderfullymaintain it.
125. The Errors that this peoplethen maintained were,
1. That the holy Scriptureswere not the Word of
God.. ^^^.
2. That every man in the World had the Spiritof Christ,
Grace, Faith, ^c.
3. That Christ Jesus, as crucified,and dying sixteen
hundred years ago, did not satisfieDivine Justicefor the sins of
his people.4. That Christ's Flesh and Blood was within the Saints.
39
GRACE ABOUNDING
5. That the Bodies of the Good and Bad that are buried
in the Church-yard,shall not arise again.6. That the Resurrection is past with good men already.7. That that Man Jesus,that was crucified between two
thieves, on Mount Calvary^ in the Land of Canaan^ byyerusalemwas not ascended up above the starry Heavens.
8. That he should not, even the same Jesusthat died bythe hand of the "Jeivscome again at the last day ; and, as
Man, judge all Nations, ^c.
126. Many more vile and abominable thingswere in those
days fomented by them, by which I was driven to a more
narrow search of the Scripture,and was, throughtheir lightand
testimony,not only enlightned,but greatlyconfirmed and
comforted in the truth ; and, as I said,the guiltof sin did helpme much ; for stillas that would come upon me, the Blood of
Christ did take it ofi^^gain,and again,and again; and that too
sweetly,accordingto the Scriptures.0 friends! cry to God to
reveal jfesusChrist unto you ; there is none teacheth like him.
127. It would be too long here to stay, to tell you in
particularhow God did set me down in all the thingsof Christ,and how he did,that he might so do,lead me into his words ;
yea, and also how he did open them unto me, and make them
shine before me, and cause them to dwell with me, talk with
me, and comfort me over and over, both of his own Being,and the Being of his Son, and Spirit,and Word, and Gospel.
128. Only this,as I said before,I will sa)/unto you again,that in general,he was pleasedto take this course with me :
first to suffer me to be afflifted with temptation concerningthem, and then reveal them to me : As sometimes I should lie
under great guiltfor sin,even crushed to the ground therewith ;
and then the Lord would shew me the death of Christ ; yea,and so sprinklemy Conscience with his Blood, that I should
find,and that before I was aware, that in that Conscience,where but just now did reignand rage the Law, even there
would rest and abide the peace and love of God, throughChrist.
129. Now I had an evidence,as I thought,of my Salvation
from Heaven, with many goldenSeals thereon,all hanging in
my sight: Now could I remember this manifestation,and the
other discoveryof Grace, with comfort ; and should often long
40
GRACE ABOUNDING
132. And now I found, as I thought,that I loved Christ
dearly: Oh ! me-thought my Soul cleaved unto him, my affec-tions
cleaved unto him : I felt love to him as hot as fire; and
now, as Job said,I thought I should die in my nest ; but
I did quicklyfind that my great love was but little,and that
I, who had, as I thought,such burning love to Jesus Christ,could let him go again for a very trifle. God can tell how
to abase us, and can hide pridefrom Man. Quicklyafter this
my love was tried to purpose.
133. For after the Lord had,in this manner, thus graciouslydelivered me from this great and sore temptation,and had set
me down so sweetlyin the Faith of his holyGospel,and had
given me such strong consolation and blessed evidence from
Heaven, touching my interest in his love through Christ ; the
tempter came upon me again,and that with a more grievousand dreadful temptationthan before.
134. And that was, to sell and part with this most blessed
Christyto exchangehi?n for the thingsof this Ufe for any thing.The temptationlayupon me for the space of a year, and did
follow me so continually,that I was not rid of it one day in
a month ; no, not sometimes one hour in many daystogether,unless when I was asleep.
135. And though in my judgment I was perswaded,thatthose who were once effeftuallyin Christ (asI hoped,throughhis Grace, I had seen my self)could never lose him for ever ;
[For the land shall not be sold for ever^for the land is mine^saith
God, Lev. 25. 23.) yet it was a continual vexation to me, to
think that I should have so much as one such thought within
me againsta Christ,a Jesus,that had done for me as he had
done ; and yet then I had almost none others,but such blas-phemous
ones.
136. But it was neither my dis-like of the thought,nor
yet any desire and endeavour to resist it,that in the least did
shake or abate the continuation,or force and strengththereof;for it did always,in almost whatever I thought,inter-mix it self
therewith,in such sort, that I could neither eat my food,stoopfor a pin,chop a stick,or cast mine eye to look on this or that,but stillthe temptation would come. Sell Christ for this.,or sell
Christ for that ; sellhim.,sellhim.
137. Sometimes it would run in my thoughts,not so little
42
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
as an hundred times together; Sell h'un sell him^ sell him :
againstwhich, I may say, for whole hours together,I have been
forced to stand as continuallyleaning and forcingmy spirit
againstit,lest haply,before I were aware, some wicked thought
might arise in my heart,that might consent thereto; and some-times
also the Tempter would make me believe I had consented
to it,but then should I be as tortured upon a Rack for whole
daystogether.138. This temptationdid put me to such scares, lest I
should at some times,I say, consent thereto,and be overcome
therewith,that by the very force of my mind, in labouringto
gain-sayand resist this wickedness,my very body would be put
into adlion,or motion, by way of pushing or thrustingwith my
hands, or elbows ; stillanswering,as fast as the destroyersaid,sellhi?7i; / will not, I will not, I will not, I will not ; no, not for
thousands,thousands,thousands ofWorlds : Thus reckoning,lest
I should,in the midst of these assaults,set too low a value of
him, even until I scarce well knew where I was, or how to be
composed again.
139. At these seasons he would not let me eat my food at
quiet; but,forsooth,when I was set at the table,at my meat,
I must go hence to pray ; I must leave my food now, justnow;so counterfeit holyalso would this Devil be. When I was thus
tempted,I should say in my self.Now I am at meat, let me make
an end. No, said he,you ?nust do it now, or you will displease
God, and despiseChrist. Wherefore I was much afflidledwith
these things; and because of the sinfulness of my nature
(imaginingthat these thingswere impulsesfrom God) I should
deny to do it,as if I denied God ; and then should I be as
guiltybecause I did not obey a temptationof the Devil,as if I
had broken the Law of God indeed.
140. But to be brief,one morning as I did lie in my bed,I was, as at other times,most fiercelyassaulted with this tempta-tion,
to sell,and part with Christ ; the wicked suggestionstill
running in my mind. Sell him,sellhim,sellhim,sellhim, sellhim,
as fast as a man could speak: Againstwhich also,in my mind,
as at other times,I answered.No, no, not for thousands thousands,
thousands,at least twenty times together: But at last,after
much striving,even until I was almost out of breath,I felt this
thought pass through my heart.Let him go, ifhe will; and I
43
GRACE ABOUNDING
thought also that I felt my heart freelyconsent thereto.
Oh, the diligenceof Satan ! Oh, the desperatenessof Man's
heart !
141. Now was the battle won, and down fell I,as a Bird
that is shot from the top of a tree, into great guilt,and fearful
despair.Thus gettingout of my bed, I went mopeing into the
field ; but, God knows, with as heavy an heart as mortal man,
I think,could bear ; where for the space of two hours,I was
like a man bereft of life,and as now past all recovery, and bound
over to eternal punishment.
142. And withal,that Scripturedid sieze upon my Soul,Or prophaneperson^ as Esau, who for one morsel of rneat^ sold his
birth-right: for ye know^ how that afterwards when he would
have inherited the blessingshe was rejeSied; forhe found no place
of repentance^ though he soughtit carefully^with tears^ Heb.
12. 16, 17.
143. Now was I as one bound, I felt my self shut up unto
the Judgment to come ; nothing now, for two years together,would abide with me, but damnation, and an expectationof damnation : I say, nothing now would abide with me but
this,save some few moments for relief,as in the sequelyouwill see.
144. These words were to my Soul,like fetters of Brass to
my legs; in the continual sound of which, I went for several
months together. But about ten or eleven a-clock on that day,as I was walkingunder an hedge (fullof sorrow and guilt,God
knows) and bemoaning my self for this hard hap, that such
a thought should arise within me, suddainlythis sentence bolted
in on me. The blood of Christ remits all guilt. At this,I made
a stand in my spirit: With that,this word took hold upon me,
The blood of Jesus Christ his Son^ cleanseth us from all sin^I Joh. I. 7.
145. Now I began to conceive peace in my Soul,and me-
thoughtI saw as if the Tempter did lear and steal away from
me, as beingashamed of what he had done. At the same time
also I had my sin and the Blood of Christ thus representedto
me, that my sin,when compared to the Blood of Christ,wasno more to it,than this littleclot or stone before me, is to this
vast and wide field that here I see. This gave me good en-couragement
for the space of two or three hours ; in which
44
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
time also,me-thought I saw, by faith,the Son of God, as
sufferingfor my sins : But because it tarried not, I therefore
sunk in my spiritunder exceedingguiltagain.146. But chieflyby the afore-mentioned Scripture,con-cerning
Esau's sellingof his Birth-right;for that Scripturewould lie all day long,all the week long; yea, all the year longin my mind, and hold me down, so that I could by no means
lift up my self; for when I would strive to turn me to this
Scripture,or that,for relief,stillthat Sentence would be soundingin me. For ye know how that afterwardswhen he would have
inherited the blessingshe found no placeof repentance^ thoughhe
soughtit carefullywith tears.
147. Sometimes, indeed,I should have a touch from that
in Luk. 22. 31. / have prayedfor thee that thyfaithfailnot \
but it would not abide upon me; neither could I indeed,when
I considered my state, find ground to conceive in the least,thatthere should be the root of that Grace within me, having sinned
as I had done. Now was I tore and rent in an heavy case, for
many daystogether.148. Then began I with sad and careful heart,to consider
of the nature and largenessof my sin,and to search in the
Word of God, if I could in any placeespy a word of promise,or any encouraging sentence, by which I might take relief.
Wherefore I began to consider that of Mar. 3. All manner ofsins and blasphemiesshall be forgivenunto the sons of men., where-
with-soever theyshall blaspheme. Which place,methought, at
a blush,did contain a largeand gloriousPromise for the pardonof high offences;but consideringthe placemore fully,I thoughtit was rather to be understood,as relatingmore chieflyto those
who had,while in a natural estate, committed such thingsasthere are mentioned ; but not to me, who had not onlyreceived
lightand mercy, but that had both after,and also contrary to
that,so slightedChrist as I had done,
149. I feared therefore that this wicked sin of mine mightbe that sin unpardonable,of which he there thus speaketh,Buthe that shall blasphemeagainstthe Holy Ghost.,hath never forgive-ness^
but is in dangerof eternal damnation Mar. 3. And I did
the rather give credit to this,because of that sentence in the
Hebrews.,For you know how that afterwards.,when he would have
inherited the blessing.,he was reje6led\for he found no placeof
45
GRACE ABOUNDING
repentance^thoughhe soughtit carefullywith tears. And this
stuck always with me.
150. And now was I both a burthen and a terror to my-self;
nor did I ever so know, as now^ what it was to be wearyof my life,and yet afraid to die. Oh, how gladlynow would
I have been any body but my self! Any thingbut a man! and
in any condition but mine own! For there was nothingdid
pass more frequentlyover my mind, than that it was impossiblefor me to be forgivenmy transgression,and to be saved from
wrath to come.
151. And now began I to labour to call againtime that
was past ; wishing a thousand times twice told,that the daywas yet to come, when I should be tempted to such a sin ;
concludingwith great indignation,both againstmy heart,and
all assaults,how I would rather have been torn in pieces,thanfound a consenter thereto. But, alas ! these thoughts,and
wishings,and resolvingswere now too late to help me ; the
thought had passedmy heart,God hath let me go, and I am
fallen. 0 ! thoughtI,that it was with me as in months past^ as
in the dayswhen God preservedme / Job 29. 2.
152. Then again,being loth and unwillingto perish,I
began to compare my sin with others,to see if I could find that
any of those that are saved, had done as I had done. So I
considered DavicPs Adultery and Murther, and found them
most heinous crimes ; and those too committed after Light and
Grace received : But yet, by considering,I perceivedthat his
transgressionswere onlysuch as were againstthe Law oi Moses ',
from which the Lord Christ could,with the consent of his
Word, deliver him: But mine was againstGospel; yea, againstthe Mediator thereof ; I had sold my Saviour.
153. Now againshould I be as if racked upon the wheel,when I considered that,besides the guiltthat possessedme,I should be so void of Grace, so bewitched. What, thought I,must it be no sin but this ? Must it needs be the great trans-gression?
Psal. 19. 13. Must that wicked one touch mySoul ? I Joh.5. 18. Oh, what stingsdid I find in all these
sentences !
154. What, thought I, is there but one sin that is un-pardonable
? But one sin that layeththe Soul without the
reach of Gods Mercy ? And must I be guiltyof that F Must
46
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
it needs be that ? is there but one sin,amongst so many millions
of sins,for which there is no forgiveness; and must I commit
thisP Oh, unhappy sin! Oh, unhappy Man! These thingswould so break and confound my Spirit,that I could not tell
what to do ; I thought,at times,they would have broke mywits ; and still,to aggravate my misery,that would run in my
mind, Tou know how that afterwardswhen he would have
inherited the blessing,he was rejeSled.Oh ! none knows the
terrors of these days but my self155. After this,I came to consider of Peter's sin,which
he committed in denyinghis Master : And, indeed,this came
nighestto mine, of any that I could find; for he had denied his
Saviour,as I, after lightand mercy received ; yea, and that too,
after warning given him. I also considered,that he did it both
once and twice ;and that,after time to consider betwixt. But
though I put all these circumstances together,that,if possible,I might find help, yet I considered again,that his was but
a denial of his Master, but mine was a sellingof my Saviour.
Wherefore I thought with my self,that I came nearer to Judas,than either to David or Peter.
156. Here againmy torment would flame out and afflift
me ; yea, it would grindme, as it were, to powder, to consider
the preservationof God towards others,while I fell into the
snare ; for in my thus consideringof other men's sins,and
comparing of them with mine own, I could evidentlysee, God
preservedthem, notwithstandingtheir wickedness,and would
not let them, as he had let me, become a Son of Perdition.
157. But Oh, how did my Soul at this time prize the
preservationthat God did set about his people! Ah, how safelydid I see them walk, whom God had hedged in ! They were
within his care, protedtionand specialprovidence: Thoughthey were full as bad as I,by nature ; yet, because he loved
them, he would not suffer them to fall without the range of
mercy: But as for me, I was gone, I had done it ; he would
not preserve me, nor keep me ; but suffered me, because I was
a Reprobate, to fall as I had done. Now did those blessed
placesthat speak of God's keepinghis people,shine like the
Sun before me, tho not to comfort me, yet to shew me the
blessed state and heritageof those whom the Lord had blessed.
158. Now I saw, that as God had his hand in all provi-
47
GRACE ABOUNDING
dences and dispensationsthat overtook his Eleft,so he had his
hand in all the temptationsthat they had to sin againsthim ;
not to animate them unto wickedness, but to chuse their
temptationsand troubles for them ;and also to leave them, for
a time, to such sins only,as might not destroy,but humble
them ; as might not put them beyond,but laythem in the w^ayof the renew^ingof his mercy. But Oh, what love,what care,
what kindness and mercy did I now see, mixing it self with the
most severe and dreadful of all God's ways to his people! He
would let Davld^ Hezekiah^Solomon Peter,and others fall,but
he would not let them fallinto sin unpardonable,nor into Hell
for sin. Oh ! thought I, these be the men that God hath
loved ; these be the men that God, though he chastiseth them,
keeps them in safetyby him ; and them whom he makes to
abide under the shadow of the Almighty. But all these
thoughts added sorrow, grief and horrour to me, as whatever
I now thought on, it was killingto me. If I thought how
God kept his own, that was killingto me ; if I thought of how
I was fallen my self,that was killingto me. As all things
wrought togetherfor the best,and to do good to them that
were the called,according to his purpose ; so I thought that
all thingswrought for my damage, and for my eternal over-throw.
159. Then again I began to compare my sin with the sin
of Judas,that,if possible,I might find if mine differed from
that which, in truth is unpardonable: And, Oh ! thoughtI, if
it should differ from it,though but the breadth of an hair,what
an happy condition is my Soul in ! And by considering,I
found that Judas did his intentionally,but mine was againstmy
prayer and strivings; besides,his was committed with much
deliberation,but mine in a fearful hurry,on a suddain ; all this
while I was tossed to and fro,like the Locusts,and driven from
trouble to sorrow ; hearingalwaysthe sound of Esaus fall in
mine ears, and of the dreadful consequences thereof.
160. Yet this consideration about Judas his sin,was, for
a while,some littlerelief unto me ;for I saw I had not, as to
the circumstances, transgressedso foullyas he: But this was
quicklygone again; for I thought with my self,there might be
more ways than one to commit the unpardonablesin ; also
I thought that there might be degreesof that,as well as of
48
GRACE ABOUNDING
of his aftions in his dolours,as his tears,his prayers, his gnashingof teeth,his wringingof hands,his twining,and twisting,and
languishing,and piningaway under that mighty hand of God
that was upon him, was as knives and daggersin my Soul ;
especially,that sentence of his was frightfulto me, Man knows
the beginningsofsin^but who bounds the issues thereof? Xhen
would the former sentence, as the conclusion of all,falllike an
hot thunder-bolt againupon my Conscience ; foryou know how
that afterwardswhen he would have inherited the blessing^he was
rejeSfed;for he found no placeof repentance thoughhe soughtit
carefullywith tears,
165. Then should I be struck into a very great trembling,insomuch that at some times I could,for whole daystogether,feel my very body, as well as my mind, to shake and totter
under the sense of the dreadful judgment of God, that should
fallon those that have sinned that most fearful and unpardonablesin. I felt also such a cloggingand heat at my stomach, byreason of this my terror, that I was, especiallyat some times,asif my breast-bone would have splitasunder ; then I thoughtofthat concerningfudas^whobyhisfallinghead long burst asunder^and all his bowels gushedout^Adt. I
.
166. I feared also that this was the mark that the Lord did
set on Cain, even continual fear and tremblingunder the heavyload of guiltthat he had chargedon him for the blood of his
brother Abel. Thus did I wind, and twine, and shrink under
the burthen that was upon me ; which burthen also did so
oppress me, that I could neither stand,nor go, nor lie either at
rest or quiet.167. Yet that sayingwould sometimes come to mind, He
hath received giftsfor the rebellious,Psal. 68. 18. The rebellious,
thought I ; Why, surelytheyare such as once were under sub-jection
to their Prince ; even those who, after theyhave sworn
subjeftionto his Government, have taken up Arms againsthim ;
and this,thought I, is my very condition; I once loved him,feared him, served him; but now I am a rebel,I have sold him,I have said,Let hitn go, ifhe will ; but yet he has giftsfor rebels,and then why not for me ?
168. This sometimes I thoughton, and should labour to
take hold thereof,that some, though small refreshment mighthave been conceived by me ; but in this also I missed of my
50
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
desire,I was driven with force beyond it,I was like a man
going to execution, even by that place where he would fain
creep in, and hide himself,but may not.
169. Again, after I had thus considered the sins of the
Saints in particular,and found mine went beyond them, then I
began to think thus with my self;Set case I should put all
theirs together,and mine alone againstthem, might I not then
find some encouragement ? For if mine, though biggerthan
any one, yet should be but equalto all,then there is hopes; for
that Blood that hath virtue enough in it to wash away all theirs,hath virtue enough in it to do away mine, though this one be
full as big,if not biggerthan all theirs. Here again,I should
consider the sin of David^ of Solomon of Manasseh^of Peter^and the rest of the great offenders ; and should also labour what
I might,with fairness,to aggravate and heightentheir sins byseveral circumstances.
170. I should think with my self,that David shed blood
to cover his Adultery,and that by the Sword of the Children of
Amnion ; a work that could not be done,but by continuance,deliberate contrivance,which was a great aggravationto his sin.
But then this would turn upon me ; Ah ! but these were but
sins againstthe Law, from which there was a Jesussent to save
them ; but yours is a sin againstthe Saviour,and who shall save
you from that ?
171. Then I thought on Solomon and how he sinned in
lovingstrange women, in fallingaway to their Idols,in buildingthem Temples, in doing this after light,in his old age, after
great mercy received : But the same Conclusion that cut me
off in the former consideration,cut me off as to this ; namely,that all those were but sins againstthe Law, for which God had
provideda remedy ; but I had sold my Saviour and there now
remained no more Sacrificefor sin.
172. I would then add to these men's sins,the sins of
Manasseh\ how that he built Altars for Idols in the House of
the Lord ; he also observed times,used inchantments,had to do
with Wizzards, was a Wizzard, had his familiar Spirits,burnthis Children in the fire in Sacrifice to Devils,and made the
Streets of ^Jerusalem run down with the blood of Innocents.
These, thoughtI,are great sins,sins of a bloodycolour; but
yet it would turn again upon me, Theyare none of them of the
D2 51
GRACE ABOUNDING
nature ofyours ; you have partedwith Jesus,you have sold yourSaviour.
173. This one consideration would alwayskill my heart,My sin was point-blankagainstmy Saviour ; and that too, at
that heighth,that I had in my heart said of him. Let him go ifhe will. Oh ! me-thoughtsthis sin was biggerthan the sins of
a Country,of a Kingdom, or of the whole World ; no one
pardonable,nor all of them together,was able to equalmine ;
mine out-went them every one.
174. Now I should feel my mind to flee from God, as
from the face of a dreadful Judge ; yet this was my torment,
I could not escape his hand : [Itis a fearfulthingto fallinto the
hands of the livingGod, Heb. lo). But, blessed be his Grace,that Scripture,in these flyingfits,would call,as runningafter
me, / have blotted out, as a thick cloud,thytransgressions; and as
a cloud,thy sins : return unto me, for I have redeemed thee,Isa. 44, 22. This, I say, would come in upon my mind, when
I was fleeingfrom the face of God ; for I did flee from his face,that is,my mind and spiritfled before him ; by reason of his
highness,I could not endure : Then would the text cry.Return unto me ; it would cry aloud,with a very great voice.Return unto me, for I have redeemed thee. Indeed,this would
make me make a little stop, and as it were look over my
shoulder,behind me, to see if I could discern that the God of
Grace did follow me with a pardon in his hand; but I could no
sooner do that,but all would be clouded and darkned againbythat sentence. For you know hoiu that afterwards,when he would
have inherited the blessing,he foundno placeofrepentance,thoughhe
soughtit carefullywith tears. Wherefore I could not return,
but fled,though at some times it cried.Return, return, as if it
did hollow after me : But I feared to close in therewith,lest it
should not come from God ; for that other,as I said,was still
soundingin my Conscience, For you know how that afterwards,when he would have inherited the blessing,he was rejeSfed,Sic.
175. Once, as I was walking to and fro in a good man's
shop,bemoaningof my self in my sad and doleful state, afflicting
my self with self-abhorrence for this wicked and ungodlythought; lamentingalso this hard hap of mine, for that I
should commit so great a sin,greatlyfearingI should not be
pardoned; prayingalso in my heart,that if this sin of mine did
52
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
differfrom that againstthe Holy Ghost, the Lord would shew
it me: And beingnow readyto sink with fear,suddainlythere
was as if there had rushed in at the window, the noise of wind
upon me, but very pleasant,and as if I had heard a voice
speaking,Didst ever refuseto be justifiedby the Blood ofChrist ?
And withal,my whole lifeof professionpast, was in a moment
opened to me, wherein I was made to see, that designedlyI had
not : So my heart answered groaningly,A'^^. Then fell with
power that Word of God upon me, ^ee that ye refusenot him
that speakethHeb. 12. 25. This made a strange seisure upon
my spirit,it broughtlightwith it,and commanded a silence in
my heart of all those tumultuous thoughtsthat before did use,
like masterless hell-hounds,to roar and bellow,and make an
hideous noise within me. It shewed me also,that JesusChristhad yet a word of Grace and Mercy for me, that he had not,
as I had feared,quite forsaken and cast off my Soul ; yea, this
was a kind of a chide for my proneness to desparation; a kind
of threatningof me, if I did not, notwithstandingmy sins,and
the heinousness of them, venture my Salvation upon the Son of
God. But as to my determiningabout this strange dispensa-tion,what it was, I know not ; or from whence it came, I
know not ; I have not yet, in twenty years time, been able to
make a judgmentof it:/ thoughtthen what here I should be loth to
speak. But verily,that suddain rushingwind was as if an Angelhad come upon me, but both it and the Salutation I will leave
until the Day of Judgment ; only this I say, it commanded
a great calm in my Soul ; it persuadedme there might be hope ;
it showed me, as I thought,what the sin unpardonablewas, and
that my Soul had yet the blessed privilegeto flee to JesusChristfor Mercy. But, I say, concerningthis dispensation,I know
not what yet to say unto it ; which was, also,in truth,the
cause that,at first,I did not speakof it in the Book. I do now,
also,leave it to be thought on by men of sound Judgment. I
laynot the stress of my Salvation thereupon,but upon the Lord
Jesus,in the Promise ; yet,seeingI am here unfoldingof mysecret things,I thought it might not be altogetherin-expedientto let this also show itself,though I cannot now relate the matter
as there I did experienceit. This lasted,in the savour of it,for about three or four days,and then I began to mistrust and
to despairagain.
53
GRACE ABOUNDING
176. Wherefore, stillmy life hung in doubt before me,
not knowingwhich way I should tip; onlythis I found my Soul's
desire,even to cast itself at the foot of Grace, by prayer and
supplication.But, oh ! 'twas hard for me now to bear the
face to pray to this Christ for mercy, againstwhom I had thus
most vilelysinned : 'Twas hard work, I say, to offer to look
him in the face againstwhom I had so vilelysinned ; and
indeed,I have found it as difficult to come to God by prayer,after backslidingfrom him, as to do any other thing. Oh, the
shame that did now attend me ! especiallywhen I thoughtI am
now a-goingto pray to him for mercy that I had so lightlyesteemed but a while before ! I was ashamed ; yea, even con-founded,
because this villainyhad been committed by me; but
I saw there was but one way with me, I must go to him and
humble my self unto him, and beg that he, of his wonderful
mercy, would show pityto me, and have mercy upon my
wretched sinful Soul.
177. Which, when the Tempter perceived,he stronglysuggestedto me. That I oughtnot to pray to God ; forprayer was
not for any in my case^ neither could it do me good^because I
had rejectedthe Mediator^bywhom allprayers came with acceptance
to God the Father; and without whom no prayer could come into his
presence: Wherefore now to pray is but to add sin to sin ; yea,
now to pray^ seeingGod has cast you ojfis the next way to anger
and offendhim more than you ever did before.178. For God^ saith he, hath been weary of you for these
several years alreadybecause you are none of his; your baw lingsin his ears hath been no pleasantvoice to him^ and^ therefore^he
let you sin this sin^that you might be quitecut of^ and will
you pray still? This the Devil urged,and set forth that,in
Numbers^ when Moses said to the children of Israel That
because they would not go up to possessthe land when God
would have them^ therefore^for ever afterhe did bar them
out from thence thoughtheyprayed they inightwith tears^
Num. 14. 36,37, "c.
179. As 'tis said in another place,Ex. 21. 14: The
man that sinspresutnptuouslyshall be taken from God^s Altar that
he may die: Even as Joab was by King Solomon when he
thoughtto find shelter there,i Kings2. 28, "c. These placesdid pinchme very sore; yet, my case beingdesperate,I thought
54
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
with myselfI can but die;and if it must be so, it shall once be
said,That such an one died at the footof Christ in prayer. This
I did, but with great difficulty,God doth know ; and that
because,togetherwith this,stillthat sayingabout Esau would
be set at my heart,even like a flamingSword to keep the
way of the Tree of Life,lest I should take thereof,and live.
Oh ! Who knows how hard a thingI found it,to come to
God in prayer ?
1 80. I did also desire the prayers of the peopleof God for
me, but I feared that God would givethem no heart to do it;
yea, I trembled in my soul to think that some or other of them
would shortlytell me, that God had said those words to them
that he once did say to the Prophetconcerning the Children of
Israel,Pray not thou for this peoplefor I have rejectedthem^
Jer.II. 14. So,pray not forhim.,forI have rejeSiedhim. Yea,I thoughtthat he had whispered this to some of them already,onlytheydurst not tell me so, neither durst I ask them of it,for fear,if it should be so, it would make me quite besides
myself:Man knows the beginningofsin (saidSpira,)but who
bounds the issues thereof?181. About this time I took an opportunityto break my
mind to an ancient Christian,and told him all my case : I told
him also,that I was afraid that I had sinned the sin againstthe
Holy Ghost ; and he told me. He thoughtso too. Here, there-fore,
I had but cold comfort ; but,talkinga little more with
him, I found him, though a good man, a stranger to much
combat with the Devil. Wherefore, I went to God again,aswell as I could,for mercy still,
182. Now also did the Tempter begin to mock me in
my misery,saying,That seeingI had thus partedwith the Lord
jfesus,and provoked him to displeasure^who would have stood
between my Soul and thefame ofdevouringftrethere was now but
one way ; and that waSy To pray that God the Father would be
the Mediator betwixt his Son and me, that we mightbe reconciled
again.,and that I might have that blessed benefitin him^ that his
blessed Saints enjoyed.183. Then did that Scripturesieze upon my soul.He isof
one mind.,and who can turn him ? Oh ! I saw 'twas as easie to
perswade him to make a new World, a new Covenant, or new
Bible,besides that we have already,as to pray for such a thing.
55
GRACE ABOUNDING
This was to persuadehim that what he had done alreadywasmeer folly,and to perswadewith him to alter;yea, to disannul the
whole way of Salvation: And then would that sayingrent mysoul asunder.Neither is there salvation in any other ; forthere is
none other name under heaven givenamongst 7nen^ wherebywe must
be saved Acts 4. 12.
184. Now, the most free,and full,and graciouswords of
the Gospel were the greatest torment to me ; yea, nothing so
afflicted me as the thoughtsof JesusChrist. The remembrance
of a Saviour,because I had cast him off,brought forth the
villanyof my sin,and my loss by it,to mind ; nothingdid
twinge my Conscience like this : Every time that I thought of
the Lord Jesus,of his Grace, Love, Goodness, Kindness,Gentleness,Meekness, Death, Blood, Promises and blessed
Exhortations,Comforts and Consolations,it went to my Soul
like a Sword ; for still,unto these my considerations of the
Lord Jesus,these thoughtswould make placefor themselves in
my heart : A\ythis is the Jesus,the lovingSaviour,the Son ofGod,whom you have partedwith,whom you have slighted,despised,andabused. This is the onlySaviour,the onlyRedeemer,the onlyone
that could so love sinners as to wash them from their sins in his own
most preciousBlood : But you have no part nor lotin thisfesus,youhave put him from you, you have said in your heart.Let him go if
he will. Now therefore,you are severed from him ; you have
severed your selffrom him. Behold,then,his Goodness,but your selfto be no partakerof it. Oh, thought I, what have I lost !
What have I partedwith! What have dis-inherited my poorSoul of! Oh ! 'tis sad to be destroyedby the Grace and
Mercy of God ; to have the Lamb, the Saviour,turn Lion and
Destroyer,Rev. 6. I also trembled, as I have said,at the
sightof the Saints of God; especiallyat those that greatlyloved
him, and that made it their business to walk continuallywith
him in this World ; for they did,both in their words, their
carriages,and all their expressionsof tenderness and fear to sin
againsttheir preciousSaviour,condemn, lay guiltupon, and
also add continual affliftion and shame unto my soul, The
dread of them was upon me, and I trembled at God's Samuels,I Sam. 16. 4.
185. Now also the Tempter began a- fresh to mock mySoul another way, sayingThat Christ,indeed,did pity?ny case,
56
GRACE ABOUNDING
changed. But in all these^I was but as those that jostleagainst
the Rocks ; more broken scattered and rent. Oh, the unthoughtof imaginations,frights,fears and terrors,that are afFedled bya thoroughapplicationof guilt,yieldingto desperation! This is
the man that hath his dwellingamong the tombs ivith the dead ;
that is always cryingout^ and cuttinghimselfwith stones^Mar. 5.
1, 2, 3. But, I say, all in vain ; Desparationwill not comfort
him, the old Covenant w^ill not save him : Nay, Heaven and
Earth shall pass away, before one jotor tittleof the Word and
Law of Grace shall fail,or be removed. This I saw, this I felt,and under this I groaned; yet this advantageI got thereby,namely,a further confirmation of the certaintyof the way of
Salvation,and that the Scriptureswere the Word of God.
Oh ! I cannot now express what then I saw and felt of the
steadiness of JesusChrist,the Rock of Man's Salvation : What
was done,could not be undone, added to, nor altered. I saw,
indeed,that sin might drive the Soul beyond Christ,even the
sin which isunpardonable; but woe to him that was so driven,for the Word would shut him out.
188. Thus was I alwayssinking,whatever I did think,ordo. So one day I walked to a neighbouringTown, and sate
down upon a Settle in the Street,and fell into a very deeppause about the most fearful state my sin had brought me to ;
and after long musing, I lifted up my head,but me thoughtI saw, as if the Sun that shineth in the Heavens did grudgeto
givelight; and as ifthe very stones in the Street,and tilesuponthe houses,did bend themselves againstme; me-thought that
theyall combined together,to banish me out of the World ;
I was abhorred of them, and unfit to dwell among them, or be
partakerof their benefits,because I had sinned againsttheSaviour. Oh, how happy now was every creature, over I was !
For theystood fast,and kept their station,but I was gone and
lost.
189. Then breakingout in the bitterness of my Soul,I said to my self,with a grievoussigh.How can God comfortsuch a wretch as I F I had no sooner said it,but this returned
upon me, as an echo doth answer a voice,This sin is fiot unto
death. At which I was as ifI had been raised out of a Grave,andcried out again,Lord^how couldst thou findout such a word as this?
For I was filledwith admiration at the fitness,and also at the
58
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
unexpeftednessof the sentence. The fitness of the word, the
Tightnessof the timing of it,the power, and sweetness, and
light,and glorythat came with it also,was marvellous to me to
find. I was now, for the time, out of doubt, as to that about
which I so much was in doubt before : My fears before wcre^
that my sin was not pardonable,and so that I had no rightto
pray, to repent, iffc. or that if I did,it would be of no ad-vantage,
or profitto me. But now, thoughtI,if this sin is not
unto death,then it is pardonable; therefore from this I have
encouragement to come to God by Christ for mercy ; to con-sider
the promiseof forgiveness,as that which stands with open
arms to receive me, as well as others. This therefore was a
great easement to my mind ; to wit,that my sin was pardon-able,that it was not the sin unto death, (i yoh.5. 16, 17.)
None but those that know what my trouble (by their own
experience)was, can tell what relief came to my Soul by this
consideration : It was a release to me from my former bonds,and a shelter from the former storm : I seemed now to stand
upon the same ground with other sinners,and to have as goodrightto the Word and Prayeras any of they.
190. Now, I say, I was in hopes that my sin was not
unpardonable,but that there might be hopes for me to obtain
forgiveness.But, Oh, how Satan now did layabout him, for
to bring me down again! But he could by no means do it,neither this day,nor the most part of the next ; for this goodsentence stood like a mill-postat my back : Yet towards the
eveningof the next day,I feltthis word beginto leave me, and
to withdraw its supportationfrom me ; and so I returned to
my old fears again,but with a great deal of grudgingand
peevishness,for I feared the sorrow of despair; nor could myfaith now longerretain this word.
191. But the next day at evening,being under many fears,I went to seek the Lord ; and as I prayed,I cried,and mySoul cried to him in these words,with strong cries ; 0 Lord^I beseechthee shew tne^ that thou hast loved me with an everlastinglove Jer.31. 3. I had no sooner said it,but with sweetness
this returned upon me, as an echo, or soundingagain,/ have
loved thee with an everlastinglove. Now I v/ent to bed in quiet;also when I awaked the next morning,it was fresh upon mySoul ; and I believed it.
59
GRACE ABOUNDING
ig2. But yet the Tempter left me not, for it could not be
so little as an hundred times,that he,that day,did labour to
break my peace. Oh, the combats and conflicts that I did then
meet with,as I strove to hold by this word ! That of Esau
would flyin my face like Lightning: I should be sometimes
up and down twenty times in an hour ; yet God did bear me
up, and keep my heart upon this word; from which I had also,for several daystogether,very much sweetness, and comfortable
hopes of pardon : For thus it was made out unto me, / loved
thee whilst thou wast committingthissiriyI loved thee before^I love
thee stillyand I will love theefor ever.
193. Yet I saw my sin most barbarous,and a filthycrime,and could not but conclude,and that with great shame and
astonishment,that I had horridlyabused the holySon of God ;
wherefore I felt my soul greatlyto love and pityhim, and mybowels to yearn towards him ; for I saw he was stillmy friend,and did reward me good for evil ; yea, the love and afFedlion
that then did burn within,to my Lord and Saviour JesusChrist,did work, at this time,such a strong and hot desire of revenge-
ment upon my self,for the abuse I had done unto him, that,to
speak as I then thought,had I had a thousand gallonsof blood
within my veins,I could freelythen have spiltit all at the com-mand
and feet of this my Lord and Saviour.
194. And as I was thus in musing,and in my studies,consideringhow to love the Lord, and to express my love to
him, that sayingcame in upon me, If thou Lord,shouldst mark
iniquity,0 Lord, who should stand ? but there isforgivenesswith
thee,that thou mayest befeared,Psal. 130. 4. These were goodwords to me, especiallythe latter part thereof; to wit, that
there is forgivenesswith the Lord, that he might be feared ;
that is,as then I understood it,that he might be loved,andhad in reverence ; for it was thus made out to me. That the
great God did set so high an esteem upon the love of his poor
Creatures,that rather than he would go without their love,hewould pardon their transgressions.
195. And now was that word fulfilled on me, and I was
also refreshed by it ; Then shall theybe ashamed and confounded,and never open their jnouth any more because of their shame,when
I am pacifiedtowards them for all that theyhave done,saith the
Lord God, Ezek. 16. 36. Thus was my Soul at this time (and,
60
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
as I then did think,for ever)set at libertyfrom beingaffliftedwith my former guiltand amazement.
196. But before many weeks were over, I began to
despond again,fearinglest,notwithstandingall that I had
enjoyed,yet I might be deceived,and destroyedat the last ; for
this consideration came strong into my mind, That whatever
comfortand peace I thoughtI might have from the word of the
promiseofLife yet unless there could be found in my refreshmenta concurrence and agreement in the Scriptures^let 7ne think what
I will thereofand hold it never so fast^I should find no such
thingat the end ; for the Scripturescannot be brokenJoh. 10. 35.
197. Now began my heart again to ake,and fear I mightmeet with disappointmentat the last. Wherefore I began with
all seriousness to examine my former comfort,and to consider
whether one that had sinned as I had done,might with con-fidence
trust upon the faithfulness of God, laid down in those
words by which I had been comforted,and on which I had
leaned my self: But now were brought those sayingsto my
mind. For it is impossiblefor those who were once enlightnedandhave tasted the heavenlyGiftand were made partakersofthe HolyGhost and have tasted the goodWord of God^ and the Powers ofthe World to come^ iftheyshall fallaway^ to renew them againunto RepentanceHeb. 6. For if we sin wilfully^afterwe have
received the knoiuledgeof the truth there remains no more sacrificefor sin,but a certain fearfullookingfor of Judgmentand fieryindignation^which shall devour the adversariesHeb. lO. Even
as Esau, who for one morsel of meat^ sold his Birth-right: For youknow how that afterwards when he would have inherited the
blessing^he was rejected;forhe foundno placeofrepentance thoughhe soughtit carefullywith tears^Heb. 12.
198. Now was the Word of the Gospel forced from mySoul ; so that no promise or encouragement was to be found in
the Bible for me : And now would that sayingwork upon my
spirit,to affliftme, Rejoicenot^ O Israelfor joy as other people^Hos. 9. I. For I saw indeed,there was cause of rejoicingforthose that held to Jesus; but as for me, I had cut my self off
by my transgressions,and left my self neither foot-hold,nor
hand-hold,amongst all the staysand props in the preciousWord
of Life.
199. And truly,I did now feel my self to sink into a gulf,
61
GRACE ABOUNDING
as an house whose foundation is destroyed.I did liken my self,in this condition,unto the case of some child that was fallen
into a Mill-pit; who, though it could make some shift to
scrabble and sprawl in the water, yet because it could find
neither hold for hand nor foot,therefore at last it must die in
that condition. So soon as this fresh assault had fastned on my
Soul, that Scripturecame into my heart,This for tnany days^Dan. 10. 14. And, indeed,I found it was so ; for I could not
be delivered,nor brought to peace again,until well-nightwo
years and an half were compleatlyfinished. Wherefore these
words, though in themselves,they tended to discouragement,
yet to me, who feared this condition would be eternal,theywere at some times as an helpand refreshment to me.
200. For, thought I,many daysare not for ever, many dayswill have an end ; therefore seeingI was to be afflifted,not
a few, but many days yet I was glad it was buty^rmany days.Thus, I say, I could re-call my self sometimes, and givemy self
an help; for as soon as ever the words came into my mind, at
first,I knew my trouble would be long; yet this would be but
sometimes,for I could not always think on this,nor ever be
helpedby it,though I did.
201. Now while these Scriptureslaybefore me, and laid
sin anew at my door,that sayingin Luk. 18. I. with others,did encourage me to prayer : Then the Tempter againlaid at
me very sore ; suggesting.That neither the Mercy ofGod^ nor yetthe Blood of Christydid at all concern me^ nor could theyhelpme
for my sin ; thereforeit was but in vain to pray. Yet, thoughtI,/ will pray : But^ said the Tempter, your sin is unpardonable.Well^said I,/ will pray. 'Tis to no boot.,said he. Yet^said I,/ will pray. So I went to prayer to God ; and while I was at
prayer, I uttered words to this efFeil,Lord^Satan tellsme., that
neither thyMercy.,nor Christ''s Blood issufficientto save my Soul :
Lordjshall I honour thee most, by believingthou wilt and canst ;
or him,by believingthou neither wilt nor canst ? Lord,I would
fainhonour thee,by believingthou wilt and canst.
202. And as I was thus before the Lord, that Scripturefastned on my heart,[O man, great is thyfaith,']Mat. 15. 28.
even as if one had clapped me on the back, as I was on my
knees before God : Yet I was not able to believe this,that this
was a prayer of faith,tillalmost six months after ; for I could
62
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
not think that I had faith,or that there should be a word for
me to aft faith on ; therefore I should stillbe,as stickingin the
jaws of desperation,and went mourning up and down, in a sad
condition.
203. There was nothing now that I longedfor more, than
to be put out of doubt,as to this thingin question,and as I was
vehementlydesiringto know if there was indeed hopes for me,
these words came rollinginto my mind ; TVill the Lord cast offforever ? and will he be favourableno more ? Is his mercy clean
gone for ever ? doth his promisefailfor evermore ? Hath God
forgottento be gracious? hath he in anger shut up his tender
mercies? Psal. 77. 7, 8,9. And all the while theyrun in my
mind, me-thought,I had this stillas the answer, ""Tis a questionwhether he hath^ or no ; it Jiiay be^ he hath not. Yea, the
interrogatoryseemed to me, to carry in it a sure affirmation,that indeed he had not, nor would so cast off,but would be
favourable ; that his promise doth not fail,and that he had not
forgottento be gracious,nor would in anger shut up tender
mercy : Somethingalso there was upon my heart at the same
time,which I cannot now call to mind ; which, with this Text,did sweeten my heart,and make me conclude,that his mercy
might not be quitegone, nor clean gone for ever.
204. At another time, I remembred, I was againmuch
under this Question,Whether the Blood of Christ was sufficientto save my Soul ? In which doubt I continued,from morning,tillabout seven or eightat night; and at last,when I was, as it
were, quiteworn out with fear,lest it should not layhold on
me, these words did sound suddainlywithin my heart,He is
able: But me-thought,this word Jble,'w^sspoke loud unto me;
it shewed a great word, it seemed to be writ in great letters,and gave such a justleto my fear and doubt (I mean, for
the time it tarried with me, which was about a day) as I
never had from that,all my life,either before or after,Heb. 7. 25.
205. But one morning when I was againat prayer, and
tremblingunder the fear of this,That no Word ofGod could helpme^ that piece of a sentence darted in upon me. My Grace is
sufficient.At this,me-thought,I felt some stay, as if there
might be hopes. But, oh, how good a thingit is,for God to
send his Word ! for,about a fortnightbefore,I was lookingon
63
GRACE ABOUNDING
this very place,and then I thoughtit could not come near mySoul with comfort,therefore I threw down my Book in a pet :
Then I thought it was not largeenough for me ; no, not
largeenough ; but now it was as if it had Arms of Grace so
wide, that it could not onlyinclose me, but many more svich as
I besides.
206. By these words I was sustained,yet not without
exceedingconflicts,for the space of seven or eightweeks ; for
my peace would be in it,and out, sometimes twenty times a
day ; comfort now, and trouble presently; peace now, and
before I could go a furlong,as full of fear and guiltas ever
heart could hold : And this was not only now and then, but
my whole seven weeks experience; for this about the sufficiencyofGrace ^
and that of Eiau% partingwith his Birth-right,would
be like a pairof Scales within my mind ; sometimes one end
would be uppermost, and sometimes againthe other ; accordingto which, would be my peace or trouble.
207. Therefore I stilldid pray to God, that he would
come in with this Scripturemore fullyon my heart ; to wit,that he would help me to applythe whole sentence, for as yet I
could not : That he gave, that I gathered; but further I could
not go, for as yet it onlyhelped me to hope there might be
mercy for me ; My Grace issufficient: And though it came no
further,it answered my former question; to wit, that there
was hope ; yet, because for thee was left out, I was not con-tented,
but prayedto God for that also. Wherefore, one day,as I was in a Meeting of God's People,full of sadness and
terrour, for my fears again were strong upon me ; and,as I was
now thinking,my Soul was never the better,but my case most
sad and fearful,these words did with great power suddainlybreak in upon me ; My Grace is sufficientfor thee my Grace is
sufficientfor thee,my Grace is sufficientfor thee,three times
together: And, Oh ! me-thought that every word was a
mighty word unto me ; as ?7iy,and Grace,and sufficient,and
for thee ; theywere then,and sometimes are stillfar biggerthanothers be.
208. At which time my understandingwas so enlightned,that I was as though I had seen the Lord Jesuslook down from
Heaven, through the Tiles,upon me, and diredl these words
unto me. This sent me mourning home, it broke my heart,
64
GRACE ABOUNDING
Apostles; I knew their words were true, and that they must
stand for ever.
213. And I remember one day,as I was in divers frames
of spirit,and consideringthat these frames were stillaccordingto the nature of the several Scripturesthat came in upon mymind ; if this of Grace,then was I quiet; but if that of Esau^then tormented ; LordythoughtI,if both these Scriptureswouldmeet in my heart at once^ I wonder which of them would get the
better of me. So methought I had a longingmind that theymight come both togetherupon me ; yea, I desired of God
they might.214. Well, about two or three days after,so they did
indeed ; theybolted both upon me at a time,and did work and
strugglestrangelyin me for a while ; at last,that about Esau's
birthrightbegan to wax weak, and withdraw, and vanish ;
and this about the sufficiencyof Grace prevailedwith peaceand joy. And as I was in a muse about this thing,that
Scripturecame home upon me, Mercy rejoicethagainstjudgmentJames 2. 13.
215. This was a wonderment to me ; yet trulyI am apt
to think it was of God ; for the Word of the Law and wrath
must give place to the Word of Life and Grace ; because,
though the Word of Condemnation be glorious,yet the Word
of Life and Salvation doth far exceed in glory,2 Cor. 3. 8,9, lO,
II, Mar. 9, 5, 6, 7, John 6. 37. Also,that Moses and Elias
must both vanish,and leave Christ and his Saints alone.
216. This Scripturedid also most sweetlyvisitmy soul ;
And him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out^John 6. 37.Oh the comfort that I have had from this word, in no wise ! As
who should say, by no means^ for no thingswhatever he hath done.
But Satan would greatlylabour to pullthis promise from me,
tellingof me That Christ did not mean me., and such as I ; but
sinners of a lower rank.,that had not done as I had done. But
I should answer him again,Satan,here is in these words no such
exception; but,him that comes ; him,any him ; him that cometh to
me I will in no zvise cast out. And this I well remember still,that of all the slightsthat Satan used to take this scripturefrom
me, yet he never did so much as put this Question,But do you
come arightP And I have thought,the reason was, because he
thoughtI knew full well what coming a-rightwas ; for I saw
66
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
that to come a-rightwas to come as I was, a vile and ungodlysinner,and to cast my self at the feet of Mercy, condemning
my self for sin. If ever Satan and I did strive for any word of
God in all my life,it was for this good word of Christ ; he at
one end and I at the other. Oh, what work did we make ! It
was for this in John, I say, that we did so tug and strive : He
pulledand I pulled; but,God be praised,I got the better of
him, I got some sweetness from it.
217. But,notwithstandingall these helps,and blessed words
of Grace, yet that of Esau^s sellingof his Birth-rightwouldstillat times distress my Conscience ; for though I had been
most sweetlycomforted,and that but justbefore,yet when
that came into my mind, 'twould make me fear again,I could
not be quite rid thereof,'twould every day be with me :
wherefore now I went another way to work, even to consider
the nature of this blasphemousthought; I mean, if I should
take the words at the largest,and givethem their own natural
force and scope, even every word therein. So when I had thus
considered,I found that if they were fairlytaken,theywouldamount to this,That I had freelyleftthe Lord fesusChrist to
his choicewhether he would be my Saviour or no ; for the wicked
words were these.Let him go ifhe will. Then that Scripture
gave me hope, / will never leave thee nor forsakethee Heb.
13. 5. O Lordysaid I,but I have leftthee. Then it answered
again,But I will not leave thee. For this I thank God also.
218. Yet I was grievousafraid he should,and found it
exceedinghard to trust him, seeingI had so offended him.
I could have been exceedingglad that this thoughthad never
befallen,for then I thoughtI could,with more ease and freedom
abundance,have lean'd on his Grace. I see it was with me, as
it was with foseph Brethren ; the guiltof their own wicked-ness
did often fillthem with fears that their Brother would at
last despisethem. Gen. 50. 15, 16 "c.
li(). Yet above all the Scripturesthat I yet did meet
with, that in Josh. 20 was the greatest comfort to me,which speaksof the slayerthat was to flee for refuge: And ifthe avenger of blood pursue the slayerthen saith Moses theythatare the elders of the cityof refugeshall not deliver him into his
hand^ because he smote his neighbourumvittingly^and hated him
not afore-time.Oh, blessed be God for this word : I was
E2 67
GRACE ABOUNDING
convinced that I was the Slayer;and that the Avenger of
Blood pursued me, that I felt w^ith great terrour ; only now it
remained that I inquirewhether I have rightto enter the Cityof
Refuge : So I found,that he must not, who layin wait to shed
blood : It was not the wilful Murtherer but he who unwittinglydid it,he who did it unawares shed blood ; not out of spight,or
grudge,or malice,he that shed it unwittingly; even he who
did not hate his Neighbourbefore.Wherefore,220. I thought verilyI was the man that must enter,
because I had smitten my Neighbourunwittingly^and hated him
not afore-time: I hated him not afore-time ; no, I prayedunto him, was tender of sinningagainsthim ; yea, and againstthiswicked temptationI had strove for a twelvemonth before ; yea,and also when it did pass throughmy heart,it did in spightof
my Teeth : wherefore I thought I had rightto enter this City,and the Elders,which are the Apostles,were not to deliver me
up. This therefore was great Comfort to me, and did give me
much ground of hope.221. Yet beingvery critical,for my smart had made me
that I knew not what ground was sure enough to bear me, I
had one questionthat my Soul did much desire to be resolved
about ; and that was, Whether it be possibleforany Soul that hath
indeed sinned the unpardonablesin yet afterthat to receivethoughbut the least true spiritualcomfortfrom God throughChrist ?
The which after I had much considered,I found the answer
was. No, theycould not ; and that for these Reasons :
222. First,Because those that have sinned that sin,theyare debarred a share in the Blood of Christ,and beingshut out
of that,they must needs be void of the least ground of hope,and so of spiritualcomfort,for to such there remains no more
sacrificefor sin Heb. lO. 26, 27. Secondly,Because theyare
denyed a share in the Promise of Life : they shall never be
forgiven,neither in this World, nor in that which is to come.
Mat. 12. 31. Thirdly,The Son of God excludes them also
from a share in his blessed Intercession,beingfor ever ashamed
to own them both before his holy Father, and the blessed
Angels in Heaven, Mark 8.
223. When I had with much deliberationconsidered of this
matter, and could not but conclude that the Lord had comforted
me, and that too after this my wicked sin ; then methought
68
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
I durst venture to come nighunto those most fearful and terrible
Scriptures,with which all this while I had been so greatlyaffrighted,and on which indeed before I durst scarce cast mine
Eye, (yea,had much ado an hundred times to forbear wishingof them out of the Bible,for I thoughttheywould destroyme)but now, I say, I began to take some measure of incouragement,to come close to them, to read them, and consider them, and to
weigh their scope and tendency.224. The which when I began to do,I found their visage
changed; for they looked not so grimly as before I thoughttheydid: And first I came to the sixth of the Hebrews^ yet
tremblingfor fear it should strike me ; which when I had
considered,I found that the fallingthere intended,was a fallingquiteaway ; That is,as I conceived,a fallingfrom, and an
absolute denyingof the Gospelof remission of sins by Christ ;
for,from them the Apostlebeginshis Argument, vers, i, 2, 3.
Secondly,I found that this fallingaway, must be openly,evenin the view of the World, even so as to put Christ to an openshame. Thirdly,I found that those he there intended,were for
ever shut up of God both in blindness,hardness,and im-
penitency: // is t?npossibletheyshould he renewed again unto
Repentance. By all these particulars,I found, to Gods ever-lasting
Praise,my sin was not the sin in this placeintended.
First,I confessed I was fallen,but not fallen away, that is
from the professionof Faith in Jesusunto eternal Life.
Secondly,I confessed that I had put JesusChrist to shame
by my sin,but not to open shame. I did not deny him
before men, nor condemn him as a fruitless one before the
World.
Thirdly,Nor did I find that God had shut me up, or
denyed me to come (thoughI found it hard work indeed to
come) to him by sorrow and repentance : blessed be God for
unsearchable Grace.
225, Then I considered that in the tenth of the Hebrews ;
and found that the wilfulsin there mentioned, is not everywilful sin,but that sin which doth throw off Christ,and then
his Commandments too. Secondly,That must also be done
openly,before two or three Witnesses,to answer that of the
Law, vers. 28. Thirdly,This sin cannot be committed but
with great despitedone to the Spiritof Grace ; despisingboth
69
GRACE ABOUNDING
the disswasions from that sin,and the perswasionsto the contrary.But the Lord knows, thoughthis my sin was devihsh,yet it did
not amount to these.
226. And as touchingthat in the twelfth of the Hebrews^about Esaus sellinghis Birth-right,though this was that which
killed me, and stood like a spear againstme ; yet now I did
consider,First,That his was not a hastythoughtagainstthecontinual labour of his Mind ; but a thoughtconsented to, and
put in pra6licelikewise,and that too after some deliberation :
Gen. 25. Secondly,It was a publickand open aftion,evenbefore his Brother,if not before many more ; this made his sin
of a far more heinous nature then otherwise itwould have been.
Thirdly,He continued to slighthis Birth-right:He did eat and
dr'inkand ivent his way ; thus Esau despisedhis Birth-right: yea,
twenty years after he was found to despiseit still. And Esau
said I have enough my Brother keepthat thou hast to thyself^Gen. 33. 9.
227. Now as touchingthis,That Esau soughta placeofRepentance: thus I thought.First,This was not for the Birth-right^
but the blessing; this is clear from the Apostle,and is
distinguishedby Esau himself,he hath taken away my Birth-right^(thatis,formerly)and now he hath taken away tny blessingalso^Gen. 27. 36. Secondly,Now this being thus considered,I
came againto the Apostle,to see what might be the mind oi
God, in a New-Testament stile and sense concerning Esaus
sin ; and so far as I could conceive,this was the mind of God,That the Birth-rightsignifiedRegeneration^and the BlessingtheEternal Inheritance ; for so the Apostleseems to hint.Lest there
be any prophanePerson as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold
his Birth-right; as if he should say. Lest there be any Person
amongst you that shall cast off all those blessed beginningsofGod that at present are upon him, in order to a new Birth,lest
theybecome as Esau^ even be rejectedafterwardswhen theywould inherit the Blessing.
228. For many there are, who in the day of Grace and
Mercy, despisethose thingswhich are indeed the Birth-rightto
Heaven, who yet when the decidingday appears, will cry as
loud as Esau^Lord^Lord^open to us^ but then, as Isaac would
not repent, no more will God the Father, but will say, /
have blessed theseyea^ and theyshall be blessed; but as for you,
70
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
Depart you are workers ofIniquityGen. 27. 32. Luke 13.
25, 26, 27..
229. When I had thus considered these Scriptures,andfound that thus to understand them, was not against,but
accordingto other Scriptures; this stilladded further to my en-couragement
and comfort,and also gave a great blow to that
Objection,to wit. That the Scripturescould not agree in the
Salvation of my Soul. And now remained onlythe hinder partof the Tempest, for the thunder was gone beyond me, onlysome dropsdid stillremain, that now and then would fallupon
me ; but because my former frightsand anguishwere very sore
and deep, therefore it did oft befall me still,as it befalleth
those that have been scared with Fire,I thoughtevery voice
was fire fire; every little touch would hurt my tender
Conscience.
230. But one day,as I was passingin the field,and that
too with some dashes on my Conscience, fearinglest yet all
was not right,suddenlythis sentence fell upon my Soul,ThyRighteousnessis in Heaven ; and me-thought withal,I saw with
the Eyes of my Soul,JesusChrist at Gods righthand, there,I say, was my righteousness; so that where ever I was, or
whatever I was a doing,God could not say of me. He wants
my Righteousness,for that was justbefore him. I also saw
moreover, that it was not my good frame of Heart that
made my Righteousnessbetter,nor yet my bad frame that
made my Righteousnessworse ; for my RighteousnesswasJesusChrist himself,the same yesterday,to day,and for ever ;
Heb. 13. 8.
231. Now did my Chains falloff my Legs indeed,I was
loosed from my Afflictions and Irons,my Temptations also fled
away ; so that from that time those dreadful Scripturesof God
left off to trouble me ; now went I also home rejoycing,forthe Grace and Love of God ; So when I came home, I looked
to see if I could find that Sentence, Thy Righteousnessis in
Heaven ; but could not find such a saying,wherefore my Heart
began to sink again,onlythat was broughtto my remembrance,I Cor. I. 33. He is made unto us ofGod, Wisdom, Righteousness,SanSJification,and Redemption; by this word I saw the other
Sentence true.
232. For by this Scripture,I saw that the Man Christ
71
GRACE ABOUNDING
Jesus,as he is distindl from us, as touchinghis bodilypresence,so he is our Righteousnessand Sandlification before God, here
therefore I lived,for some time, very sweetlyat peace with
God through Christ ; O me thought Christ ! Christ ! there
was nothingbut Christ that was before my Eyes,I was not
now (only)for lookingupon this and the other benefits of Christ
apart, as of his Blood, Burial,or Resurre6tion,but considered
him as whole Christ ; as he in whom all these,and all his
other Vertues, Relations,Offices and Operationsmet to-gether,
and that as he sat on the righthand of God in Heaven.
233. 'Twas gloriousto me to see his exaltation,and the
worth and prevalencyof all his benefits,and that because now
I could look from my self to him, and should reckon,that all
those Graces of God that now were green on me, were yet but
like those crackt-groatsand four pence-half-penniesthat rich
men carry in their Purses,when their Gold is in their Trunks
at home ; O, I saw my Gold was in my Trunk at home ! in
Christ my Lord and Saviour ! Now Christ was all ; all my
Wisdom, all my Righteousness,all my Sandtification,and all
my Redemption.
234. Further,The Lord did also lead me into the Mysteryof Union with the Son of God, that I was joyned to him, that
I was flesh of his flesh,and bone of his bone,and now was that
a sweet word to me, in Ephes.5. 30. By this also was myFaith in him, as my Righteousness,the more confirmed in me ;
for if he and I were one, then his Righteousnesswas mine, his
Merits mine, his Viftoryalso mine. Now could I see my self
in Heaven and Earth at once ; in Heaven by my Christ,by my
Head, by my Righteousnessand Life,though on Earth by my
Body or Person.
235. Now I saw Christ Jesuswas looked on of God, and
should also be looked upon by us as that common or publickPerson,in whom all the whole body of his Ele6l are always to
be considered and reckoned ; that we fulfilledthe Law by him,died by him, rose from the dead by him, got the ViftoryoverSin,Death,the Devil,and Hell,by him ; when he died,we
died,and so of his Resurreftion. Thy dead men shall live^togetherwith my dead bodyshall theyarise saith he, Isa. 26.
And again,After two dayshe will revive us, and the third daywe shall live in his sightHosea 6. 2. Which is now fulfilled
72
GRACE ABOUNDING
240. That also was another word that did much condemn
me for my folly,in the negleftof this Duty, Heb. 4. 16. Let
us thereforecome boldlyto the throne of Grace^ that we mayobtain mercy^ and findGrace to helpin time of need : This I had
not done,and therefore was thus suffered to sin and fall,ac-cording
to what is written.Pray that you enter not into tempta-tion: and trulythis very thingis to this day of such weightand
awe upon me, that I dare not, when I come before the Lord,
go off my knees until I intreat him for helpand mercy againstthe temptationsthat are to come ; and I do beseech thee.
Reader, that thou learn to beware of my negligenceby the
afflictions that for this thingI did for days,and months, and
years, with sorrow undergo.'^^241. Another cause of this temptationwas, That I had
tempted God ; and on this manner did I do it : Upon a time
my Wife was great with Child,and before her full time was
come, her pangs as of a Woman in Travel, were fierce and
strong upon her,even as if she would immediatelyhave fallen
in labour,and been delivered of an untimelyBirth : Now at
this very time it was, that I had been so stronglytemptedto
questionthe Being of God ; wherefore,as my Wife laycryingby me, I said,but with all secresie imaginable,even thinkingin my heart,Lord^ if thou wilt now remove this sad affli"lionfrom my Wife^and cause that she be troubled no more therewith
this Nighty(andnow were her pangs justupon her)then I shall
know that thou canst discern the most secret thoughtsofthe Heart.
242. I had no sooner said it in my heart,but her pangs
were taken from her,and she was cast into a deepsleep,and so
continued till Morning ; at this I greatlymarvelled,not
knowing what to think ; but after I had been awake a goodwhile,and heard her cry no more, I fell to sleepalso ; So when
I waked in the Morning, it came upon me again,even what
I had said in my heart the last Night,and how the Lord had
shewed me that he knew my secret Thoughts,which was a
great astonishment unto me for several weeks after.
243. Well, about a year and a half afterwards that wicked
sinful thought,of which I have spoken before,went thorow mywicked heart,even this thought.Let Christ go ifhe will ; so
when I was fallen under guiltfor this,the remembrance of myother thought,and of the effe"t thereof,would also come upon
74
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
me with this retort,which also carried rebuke alongwith it,Now
you ?nay see that God doth know the most secret thoughtsofthe Heart.
244. And with this, that of the passages that were
betwixt the Lord, and his Servant Gideon fellupon my Spiritjhow because that Gideon tempted God with his Fleece both
wet and dry,when he should have believed and ventured upon
his word, therefore the Lord did afterwards so try him, as to
send him againstan innumerable company of Enemies. And
that too as to outward appearance, without any strengthor help,Judg.6. 7. Thus he served me, and that justly,for I should
have believed his Word, and not liave put an If upon the
All-seeingnessof God.
245. And now to shew you somethingof the advantagesthat I also have gainedby this temptation; and first,by this
I was made continuallyto possess in my Soul a very wonderful
sense both of the Beingand Gloryof God, and of his beloved
Son ; in the temptationthat went before,my Soul was perplexedwith unbelief,blasphemy,hardness of Heart, questionsaboutthe Being of God, Christ,the Truth of the Word, and certaintyof the World to come ; I say, then I was greatlyassaulted,andtormented with Atheism, but now the case was otherwise,nowwas God and Christ continuallybefore my Face,though not
in a way of comfort,but in a way of exceedingdread and
terror. The Glory of the Holiness of God did at this time
break me to pieces,and the Bowels and Compassionof Christ
did break me as on the Wheel ; for I could not consider him
but as a lost and rejectedChrist,the remembrance of which,was as the continual breakingof my Bones.
246. The Scripturesalso were wonderful thingsunto me ;
I saw that the truth and verityof them, were the Keys of the
Kingdom of Heaven ; thosethat the Scripturesfavour,theymustinherit bliss; but those that they oppose and condemn, must
perishfor evermore : O this word, For the Scripturescannot be
broken would rend the Caul of my Heart ? and so would that
other,JVhose sins ye remit^ theyare remitted ; but whose sins ye
retain theyare retained: Now I saw the Apostlesto be the
Elders of the Cityof Refuge, Josh.20. 4. those that they were
to receive in,were received to Life ; but those that they shut
out, were to be slain by the avenger of Blood.
75
GRACE ABOUNDING
247. Oh ! One Sentence of the Scripturedid more afflift
and terrifiemy mind, I mean those Sentences that stood againstme (as sometimes I thoughttheyevery one did)more, I say
than an Army of fortythousand men that might have come
againstme. Wo be to him againstwhom the Scripturesbend
themselves.
248. By this temptationI was made to see more into the
Nature of the Promises,than ever I was before ; for I lyingnow tremblingunder the mighty hand of God, continuallytornand rent by the thunderingof his Justice; this made me with
careful Heart,and watchful Eye,with great fearfulness,to turn
over every leaf,and with much diligencemixt with trembling,to consider every Sentence,togetherwith its natural force and
latitude.
249. By this temptationalso,I was greatlyholden off myformer foolish praftice,of puttingby the word of promisewhenit came into my mind ; for now, though I could not suck that
comfort and sweetness from the Promise,as I had done at other
times,yet, like to a man a sinking,I should catch at all I saw ;
formerlyI thoughtI might not meddle with the promise,unlessI felt itscomfort,but now 'twas no time thus to do,the avengerof Blood too hardlydid pursue me.
250. Now therefore I was gladto catch at that word,which yet I feared,I had no ground nor rightto own ; and
even to leapinto the bosom of that promise,that yet I fear'd
did shut its Heart againstme. Now also I should labour to
take the Word as God hath laid it down, without restrainingthe natural force of one syllablethereof; O what did I now
see in that blessed sixth of John And him that comes to me^ I will
in no wise cast out ! 'John. 6. 30. Now I began to consider
with my self,that God had a biggermouth to speakwith,thanI had a heart to conceive with ; I thoughtalso with my self,that he spakenot his words in haste,or in an unadvised heat,butwith Infinite Wisdom and Judgment, and in very truth and
faithfulness,2 Sam. 3. 28.
251. I should in these days,often in my greatestAgonies,even flounce towards the Promise,(asthe Horses do towards
sound Ground, that yet stick in the mire)concluding,(thoughas one almost bereft of his wits throughfear)on this I will rest
and stay,and leave the fulfillingof it to the God of Heaven
76
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
that made it. O ! many a pullhath my heart had with Sathan,for that blessed sixth of John ; I did not now, as at other times,look principallyfor comfort,(though,O how welcome would it
have been unto me !) But now a word, a word to lean a
weary Soul upon, that I might not sink for ever ! 'twas that I
hunted for.
252. Yea, often when I have been making to the Promise,I have seen as if the Lord would refuse my Soul for ever;
I was often as if I had run upon the Pikes,and as if the Lord
had thrust at me, to keep me from him, as with a flamingSword. Then I should think of Esther who went to petitionthe King contrary to the Law, Esth. 4. 16. I thoughtalso of
Benhadad'% Servants,who went with Ropes upon their Heads to
their Enemies for mercy, i King. 20. 31. ^c. The Woman
of Canaan also,that would not be daunted,though called Dog
by Christ,Mat. 15. 22. "c. and the man that went to borrow
bread at Midnight, Luke i. 5, 6, 7, 8, ^c. were great en-couragements
unto me.
253. I never saw those heightsand depths in Grace and
Love, and Mercy, as I saw after this temptation! GLreat Sins
do^draw out great Grace ;and where guiltis most terribleand
fierce,there the mercy of God in Christ,when shewed to the
"ouljappears most high and mighty; when Job had passedthrough his Captivity,/j^ had twice as much as he had before^Job. 42. 10. Blessed be God for Jesus Christ our Lord.
Many other thingsI might here make observation of, but I
would be brief,and therefore shall at this time omit them, and
do pray God that my harms may make others fear to offend,lesttheyalso be made to bear the Iron Yoke as I did.
I had two or three times,at or about my deliverance from
this temptation,such strange apprehensionsof the Grace of
God, that I could hardlybear up under it,it was so out of
measure amazing, when I thought it could reach me, that I do
think,if that sense of it had abode longupon me, it would have
made me uncapablefor business.
254. Now I shallgo forward to giveyou a relation of other
of the Lords dealingswith me, at sundryother seasons, and of the
temptationsI then did meet withal. I shall beginwith what
I met with when I firstdid joyn in fellowshipwith the Peopleof God in Bedford.After I had propoundedto the Church,
77
GRACE ABOUNDING
that my desire was to walk in the Order and Ordinances of
Christ with them, and was also admitted by them : while I
thoughtof that blessed Ordinance of Christ,which was his last
Supper with his Disciplesbefore his death,that Scripture,Do
this in remembrance of me^ Luke 22. 19. was made a very
preciousword unto me : for by it the Lord did come down
upon my Conscience with the discoveryof his death for my
sins,and as I then felt,did as if he plungedme in the vertue of
the same. But, behold,I had not been longa partakerat that
Ordinance,but such fierce and sad temptationsdid attend me
at all times therein,both to blasphemethe Ordinance,and to
wish some deadlythingto those that then did eat thereof: that
lest I should at any time be guiltyof consentingto these wicked
and fearful thoughts,I was forced to bend my self,all the while
to pray to God to keep me from such Blasphemies: and also to
cry to God to bless the Bread and Cup to them, as it went
\ from mouth to mouth. The reason of this temptationI have
1thought since,was, because I did not with that reverence as
1became me at first,approach to partakethereof.
255. Thus I continued for three quarters of a Year, and
could never have rest nor ease : but at the lastthe Lord came
in upon my Soul with that same Scripture,by which my Soul
was visited before : and after that,I have been usuallyverywell and comfortable in the partakingof that blessed Ordinance,and have,I trust, therein discerned the Lords Body as broken
for my sins,and that his preciousblood hath been shed for my
Transgressions.256. Upon a time I was somewhat incliningto a Con-sumption,
wherewith about the SpringI was suddenlyand
violentlyseized,with much weakness in my outward man :
insomuch that I thought I could not live. Now began I
afresh to givemy self up to a serious examination after my state
and condition for the future,and of my evidences for that blessed
World to come ; For it hath,I bless the name of God, been myusual course, as always,so especiallyin the day of afflidtion,to
endeavour to keep my interest in Life to come, clear before
mine Eye.257. But I had no sooner began to recall to mind my
former experience,of the goodnessof God to my Soul, but
there came flockinginto my mind, an innumerable company of
78
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
my Sins and Transgressions,amongst which these were at this
time most to my Affliftion,namelymy deadness,duhiess,andcoldness in holy Duties ; my wandrings of heart,of my
wearisomness in all good things,my want of love to God,his ways and People,with this'atthe end of all.Are these the
fruitsofChristianity? Are these the tokens ofa blessedman ?
258. At the apprehensionsof these things,my sickness
was doubled upon me, for now was I sick in my inward man,
my Soul was clog'dwith guilt; now also was all my former
experienceof God's goodnessto me, quite taken out of my
mind, and hid as if theyhad never been,nor seen : Now was
my Soul greatlypinched between these two considerations.Live 1 must not^ Die I dare not 5 Now I sunk and fell in my
spirit,and was givingup all for lost ; but as I was walkingupand down in the house as a man in a most woful state, that
Word of God took hold of my heart. Te are justifiedfreelybyhis Grace,throughthe Redemptionthat is in Christ Jesus,Rom. 3. 24. But oh what a turn it made upon me !
259. Now was I as one awaked out of some troublesome
sleepand dream,and listningto this HeavenlySentence,I was
as if I heard it thus expounded to me ; Sinner,thou thinkest that
because ofthy Sins and Infirf?iities,I cannot save thy Soul ; but
behold,my Son is by me, and upon hi?n I look,and not on thee,anddeal with thee accordingas I am pleasedtvith him. At this I was
greatlylightnedin my Mind, and made to understand that God
could justifiea sinner at any time,it was but his lookinguponChrist,and imputingof his benefits to us, and the work was
forthwith done.
260. And as I was thus in a muse, that Scripturealso
came with great power upon my Spirit,Not by works ofRighteousnessthat we have done,but accordingto his Mercy he
hath saved us, Sec. 2 Tim. i. 9. Tit. 3. 5. Now was I got on
high,I saw my self within the Arms of Grace and mercy, and
though I was before afraid to think of a dyinghour,yet now I
cryed.Let me die : now Death was lovelyand beautiful in my
sight,for I saw we shall never live indeed till we he gone to the
other World. O, methought this Life is but a slumber, in
comparisonof that above ; at this time also I saw more in those
words, Heirs of God,{Rom. 8. 17.)then ever I shall be able to
express while I live in this World ; Heirs ofGod ! God himself
79
GRACE ABOUNDING
is the portionof the Saints. This I saw and wondered at, but
cannot tell you what I saw.
261. Again,as I was at another time very ill and weak,all that time also the Tempter did beset me strongly,(forI find
he is much for assaultingthe Soul,when it beginsto approachtowards the Grave,then is his Opportunity)labouringto hide
from me my former experienceof Gods goodness; Also settingbefore me the terrors of Death, and the Judgment of God,insomuch,that at this time,through my fear of miscarryingforever (shouldI now die)I was as one dead before Death came,
and was as if I had felt my selfalreadydescendinginto the Pit;
methought,I said there were no way but to Hell I must ; but
behold,justas I was in the midst of those fears,these words of
the Angels carryingLazarus into Abrahams bosom, darted in
upon me, as who should say. So it shall he with theewhen thou
dost leave this World. This did sweetlyrevive my Spirit,and
help me to hope in God ; which when I had with comfort
mused on a while,that word fell with great weight upon my
mind, 0 Death^where is thystingyO Grave^where isthyviSiory?I Cor. 15. 55. At this I became both well in bodyand mind
at once, for my sickness did presentlyvanish,and I walked
comfortablyin my Work for God again.262. At another time, though,justbefore,I was pretty
well and savoury in my Spirit,yet suddenlythere fellupon me
a great cloud of darkness,which did so hide from me the thingsof God and Christ,that I was as if I had never seen or known
them in my life: I was also so over-run in my Soul with
a sensless,heartless frame-of-spirit,that I could not feel mySoul to move or stirafter Grace and Life by Christ ; I was as
if my loynswere broken,or as if my hands and feet had been
tied or bound with Chains. At this time also I felt some
weakness to seize upon my outward man, which made stillthe
other afflictionthe more heavy and uncomfortable to me.
263. After I had been in this condition some three or four
days,as I was sittingby the fire,I suddenlyfelt this Word to
sound in my Heart, / must go to Jesus; at this my former
darkness and Atheism fled away, and the blessed thingsofHeaven were set within my view. While I was on this sudden
thus overtaken with surprize; Wife, said I,is there ever such
a Scripture,/ must go to Jesus? she said she could not tell;
80
GRACE ABOUNDING
of JesusChrist our Lord, and also inabled to venture my Soul
upon him : some of the most able among the Saints with us,I say, the most able for Judgment, and Holiness of Life,astheyconceived,did perceivethat God had counted me vi^orthyto understand something of his Will in his holy and blessed
Word, and had givenme utterance in some measure to expresswhat I saw, to others for edification ; therefore theydesired me,and that with much earnestness, that I would be willingatsome times to take in hand,in one of the Meetings,to speaka
word of Exhortation unto them.
267. The which, though at the firstit did much dash and
abash my Spirit,yet beingstillby them desired and intreated,I consented to their request, and did twice at two several
Assemblies,(but in private)though with much weakness and
infirmity,discover my Gift amongst them ; at which theynot
onlyseemed to be,but did solemnlyprotest, as in the sightofthe great God, they were both affected and comforted,and
gave thanks to the Father of Mercies for the grace bestowed
on me.
268. After this,sometimes when some of them did go into
the Countryto teach,they would also that I should go with
them ; where, though as yet I did not, nor durst not, make use
of my Gift in an open way, yet more privatelystill,as I came
amongst the good People in those places,I did sometimes
speak a word of Admonition unto them also ; the which
they as the other, received with rejoycingat the mercyof God to me-ward, professingtheir Souls were edifiedthereby.
269. Wherefore, to be brief,at last,beingstilldesired bythe Church, after some solemn Prayer to the Lord, with
fasting,I was more particularlycalled forth,and appointedto a
more ordinaryand publickPreachingthe Word, not onlyto
and amongst them that believed,but also to offer the Gospel to
those that had not yet received the Faith thereof: About which
time I did evidentlyfind in my Mind a secret prickingforwardthereto ; though,I bless God, not for desire of vain Glory,forat that time I was most sorelyafllliftedwith the fierydarts of the
Devil,concerningmy Eternal State.
270. But yet could not be content, unless I was found in
the Exercise of my Gift,unto which also I was greatlyanimated,not onlyby the continual desires of the Godly,but also by that
82
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
sayingof Paul to the CorinthiansI beseech you^ Brethren {yeknow the housho/d ofSteph^nus that it is thefirstfruits(?/"Achaia,and that theyhave addiSled themselves to the Ministryofthe Saints)that you submit your selves unto suchyand to every one that helpethwith us, and laboureth,I Cor. i6. 15, 16.
271. By this Text I was made to see that the Holy Ghost
never intended that meii who have Gifts and Abilities,should
bury them in the earth,but rather did command and stir up
such to the Exercise of their Gift,and also did commend those
that were apt and readyso to do. They have addi^ed themselves
to the Ministryof the Saints : This Scripturein these daysdid
continuallyrun in my mind to incourageme, and strengthenme in this my work for God ; I have been also incouragedfrom several other Scripturesand Examples of the Godly,both specifiedin the Word and other ancient Histories,ASfs 8. 4. and 18. 24, 25. "c. i Pet. 4. lO. Rom. 12. 6.
Fox A^s and Mon.
272. Wherefore, though of my self,of all the Saints the
most unworthy,yet I,but with great fear and tremblingat the
sightof my own weakness, did set upon the work, and did
accordingto my Gift,and the proportionof my Faith,Preach
that blessed Gospelthat God had shewed me in the Holy Word
of Truth : Which when the Country understood,theycame in
to hear the Word by hundreds,and that from all parts,thoughIupon sundryand divers accounts.
273. And I thank God, he gave unto me some measure
of bowels and pityfor their Souls,which also did put me
forward to labour with great diligenceand earnestness to find
out such a word as might,if God would bless,layhold of,and
awaken the Conscience,in which also the good Lord had
respeft:to the desire of his Servant; for I had not preachedlong,before some began to be touched,and to be greatlyafflifted in
their Minds at the apprehensionof the greatnessof their Sin,and of their need of JesusChrist.
274. But I at firstcould not believe that God should
speak by me to the heart of any man, stillcountingmy self
unworthy, yet those who thus were touched would love me
and have a peculiarrespe6lfor me ; and though I did put it
from me, that theyshould be awakened by me, stilltheywould
confess it,and affirm it before the Saints of God ; they would
F2 83
GRACE ABOUNDING
also bless God for me (unworthy Wretch that I am !)and
count me God's Instrument that shewed to them the way of
Salvation.
275. Wherefore seeingthem in both their words and
deeds to be so constant, and also in their Hearts so earnestlypressingafter the knowledge of Jesus Christ,rejoycingthat
ever God did send me where they were ; then I began to
conclude it might be so, that God had owned in his Work such
a foolish one as I ; and then came that Word of God to myheart with much sweet refreshment,The blessingof them that
were readyto perishis come upon me ; yea^ I caused the JViddows
heart to singforjoy Job.29. 13.
276. At this therefore I rejoyced,yea, the tears of those
whom God did awaken by my Preaching,would be both
solace and encouragement to me ; for I thought on those
Sayings,Who is he that maketh me glad but the same that is made
sorry by me F 2 Cor. 2. 2. And again.Though I be not an
Apostleto othersyet doubtless I am unto you,for the Seal of my
Apostleshipare ye in the Lord^i Cor. 6. 2. These thingsthere-fore
were as another Argument unto me that God had called
me to, and stood by me in this Work.
277. In my Preachingof the Word, I took specialJioticeof this one thing,namely.That the Lord did lead me to beginwhere his Word beginswith Sinners,that is,to condemn all
flesh,and to open and alledge,that the curse of God by the
Law doth belongto, and layhold on all men as they come into
the World, because of Sin. Now this part of my Work I
fulfilledwith great sense, for the terrors of the Law, and guiltfor my Transgressions,layheavy on my Conscience,I preachedwhat I felt,what I smartinglydid feel,even that under which
my poor Soul did groan and tremble to astonishment.
278. Indeed I have been as one sent to them from the
dead ; I went my self in Chains to preach to them in Chains,and carried that fire in my own Conscience,that I perswadedthem to beware of. I can trulysay, and that without dis-sembling,
that when I have been to preach,I have gone full of
guiltand terror even to the Pulpit-door,and there it hath been
taken off,and I have been at libertyin my mind until I have
done my work ; and then immediately,even before I could getdown the Pulpit-stairs,I have been as bad as I was before.
84
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
Yet God carried me on, but surelywith a strong hand ; for
neither Guilt nor Hell could take me off my Work.
279. Thus I went for the space of two years, cryingout
againstmens sins,and their fearful state because of them.
After which, the Lord came in upon my own Soul with some
staid peace and comfort through Christ; for he did give me
many sweet discoveries of his Blessed Grace thorow him ;
Wherefore now I altered in my preaching,(forstillI preached
what I saw and felt)now therefore I did much labour to hold
forth Jesus Christ in all his Offices,Relations,and Benefits
unto the World, and did strive also to discover,to condemn,
and remove those false supports and props on which the World
doth both lean,and by them fall and perish.On these things
also I staid as longas on the other.
280. After this,God led me into something of the
Mysteryof the Union of Christ ; wherefore that I discovered
and shewed to them also. And when I had travelledthrough
these three chief pointsof the Word of God, about the space of
five years or more, I was caught in my present pradice,and
cast into Prison,where I have lain above as long again to
confirm the Truth by way of suffering,as I was before in
testifyingof it, according'to the Scriptures,in a way of
Preaching.281. When I have been in Preaching,I thank God, my
heart hath often,all the time of this and the other exercise,
with great earnestness cryed to God that he would make the
Word effeftual to the Salvation of the Soul ; stillbeinggrieved
lest the Enemy should take the Word away from the Con-science,
and so it should become unfruitful ;Wherefore I
should labour so to speakthe Word, as that thereby(ifit vvere
possible)the sin and Person guiltymight be particularized
by it.
282. Also when I have done the Exercise,it hath gone to
my heart to think the Word should now fall as Rain on stony
places; stillwishing from my heart, O that they who have
heard me speakthis day,did but see as I do, what Sin,Death,
Hell,and the Curse of God, is; and also what the Grace, and
Love, and Mercy of God is,thorow Christ,to men in such
a case as they are, who are yet estrangedfrom him. And
indeed,I did often say in my heart before the Lord, That ifto
85
GRACE ABOUNDING
be hanged up presentlybeforetheir Eyes^would be a means to
awaken them^and confirmthem in the Truth I gladlyshould be
contented.
283. For I have been in my Preaching,especiallywhen I
have been engagedin the Do6lrine of Life by Christ,without
Works, as if an Angel of God had stood by at my back to
encourage me ; O, it hath been with such Power and heavenlyEvidence upon my own Soul,while I have been labouringtounfold it,to demonstrate it,and to fasten itupon the Conscience
of others,that I could not be contented with saying,/ believeand
am sure ; ?nethoughtI was more than sure (ifit be lawful to
express my self)that those thingswhich then I asserted,were true.
284. When I went firstto Preach the Word abroad,the
Doctors and Priests of the Countrydid open wide againstme ;
but I was perswaded of this,not to render raylingfor rayling,but to see how many of their carnal Professors I could con-vince
of their miserable state by the Law, and of the want and
worth of Christ ; for,thought I, This shall answer for me in
time to come^ when theyshall be for my hire beforetheirface^Gen. 30. 33.
285. I never cared to meddle with thingsthat were con-troverted,
and in disputeamongst the Saints,especiallythingsofthe lowest Nature ; yet it pleasedme much to contend with
great earnestness for the Word of Faith,and the Remission of
Sins by the Death and Sufferingsof Jesus; but I say, as to
other things,I should let them alone, because I saw theyengendredstrife,and because that theyneither in doing,nor in
leavingundone, did commend us to God to be his : Besides,I saw my Work before me did run in another Channel,even
to carry an awakeningword ; to that therefore did I stick and
adhere.
286. I never endeavoured to, nor durst make use of other
mens lines,Rom. 15. 18. (thoughI condemn not all that do)for I verilythought,and found by experience,that what was
taughtme by the Word and Spiritof Christ,could be spoken,maintained and stood to, by the soundest and best established
Conscience ; and though I will not now speakallthat I know in
this matter ; yet my experiencehath more interest in that Text
of Scripture,Gal. i. 11, 12. than many amongst men are aware.
86
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
287. If any of those who were awakened by my Ministry,did after that fallback,(assometimes too many did)I can trulysay their loss hath been more to me, then if one of my own
Children,begottenof my body,had been going to its Grave ;
I think verilyI may speak it without any offence to the Lord,
nothing hath gone so near me as that,unless it was the fear of
the loss of the Salvation of my own Soul : I have counted as if
I had goodlyBuildingsand Lordshipsin those placeswhere myChildren were born : my heart hath been so wrapt up in the
gloryof this excellent Work, that I counted my self more
blessed and honoured of God by this,than if he had made me
the Emperour of the Christian World, or the Lord of all the
gloryof the Earth without it ! O these words ! He that con-
verteth a Sinner froynthe error of his way^ doth save a SoulfromdeathyJam. 5. 20. The fruitofthe Righteous^is a Tree ofLife;and he that winneth Souls is wise,Prov, 1 1. 30. They that be
wise^shall shine as the brightnessof the Firmament and theythatturn many to righteousness^as the Stars for ever and ever^
Dan. 12. 3. For what is our hope '^^ j^y "^ crown of rejoycing?are not even ye in the presenceof our Lord JesusChrist at his
coming? for ye are our gloryand jo\\I Thes. 2. 19, 20. These,I say, with many others of a like nature, have been greatrefreshments to me.
288. I have observed,That where I have had a Work to
do for God, I have had firstas it were the goingof God upon
my Spiritto desire I might preachthere : I have also observed,that such and such Souls in particularhave been stronglyset
upon my heart,and I stirred up to wish for their Salvation ;
and that these very Souls have,after this,been givenin as the
fruits of my Ministry. I have observed,that a Word cast in
by the by,hath done more execution in a Sermon, than all that
was spoken besides : sometimes also when I have thoughtI did
no good,then I did most of all ; and at other times when I
thoughtI should catcht them, I have fished for nothing.289. I have also observed,that where there hath been
a Work to do upon Sinners,there the Devil hath begun to roar
in the hearts,and by the mouths of his Servants. Yea, often-times
when the wicked World hath ragedmost, there hath
been Souls awakened by the Word: I could instance particulars,but I forbear.
87
GRACE ABOUNDING
290. My great desire in my fulfillingmy Ministry,was,to get into the darkest placesof the Country,even amongstthose People that were furthest off of profession; yet not
because I could not endure the Light,(for I feared not to
shew my Gospel to any) but because I found my Spiritdidlean most after awakening and converting-Work,and the
Word that I carried did lean it self most that way also ; Tea^
so have I strtved to preach the Gospelynot where Christ was
namedy lest I should build upon another man*s Foundation^Rom. 15. 20.
291. In my preaching,I have reallybeen in pain,and
have, as it were, travelled to bring forth Children to God,neither could I be satisfied,vmless some fruits did appear in my
Work: if I were fruitless,itmattered not who commended me;
but if I were fruitful,I cared not who did condemn. I have
thought of that,Lo^ Children are an Heritageof the Lord ; and
the fruitof the Womb is his reivard. As Arrotvs in the hand ofa mightyfnan^ so are Children of the Youth. Happy is the man
that hath filledhis ^liver full of them; they shall not be
a^amedy but theyshall speak with the Enemies in the Gate^
^
Psal. 127. 3, 4, 5.
V- 292. It pleased me nothing to see People drink in
Opinions, if they seemed ignorantof Jesus Christ,and the
worth of their own Salvation,sound conviftion for Sin,
especiallyfor Unbelief,and an heart set on fire to be saved byChrist,with strong breathingsafter a trulysanctified Soul :
that it was that delightedme; those were the Souls I counted
blessed.
Y, 293. But in this Work, as in all other,I had my tempta-tions
attendingme, and that of divers kinds,as sometimes I
should be assaulted with great discouragementtherein,fearingthat I should not be able to speak a word at all to edification ;
nay, that I should not be able to speaksense unto the people;at which times I should have such a strange faintness and
strengthlesnessseize upon my body,that my legshave scarce
been able to carry me to the placeof Exercise.
294. Sometimes again,when I have been preaching,I have
been violentlyassaulted with thoughts of blasphemy, and
stronglytempted to speak the words with my mouth before
the Congregation. I have also at some time,even when I have
GRACE ABOUNDING
contained in it some sharp and piercingSentence concerningthe perishingof the Soul, notwithstandinggiftsand parts ;
as for instance,that hath been of great use unto me. ThoughI speak with the Tongue of Men and Angels and have not
Charity I am become as soundingbrass and a tinklingCymbal^I Cor. 13. I, 2.
299. A tinkh'ngCymbal, is an Instrument of Musiclc
with which a skilful Playercan make such melodious and
heart-inflamingMusick, that all who hear him play,can
scarcelyhold from dancing; and yet behold,the Cymbal hath
not Life,neither comes the Musick from it,but because of the
Art of him that playstherewith,so then the Instrument at last
may come to naught and perish,though in times past such
Musick hath been made upon it.
300. Justthus,I saw, it was and will be with them who
have Gifts,but want saving-Grace; they are in the hand of
Christ,as the Cymbal in the hand of David; and as David
could with the Cymbal make that Mirth in the Service of God,as to elevate the hearts of the Worshippers,so Christ can use
these giftedmen, as with them to afFeftthe Souls of his Peoplein his Church ; yet when he hath done all,hang them by,as
lifeless,thoughsoundingCymbals.301. This consideration therefore,togetherwith some
others,were, for the most part,as a Maul on the head of Pride,and desire of vain-glory: What, thoughtI, shall I be proudbecause I am a soundingBrass ? Is it so much to be a Fiddle?
Hath not the least Creature that hath life,more of God in it
than these ? Besides,I knew ^twas Love should never die but
these must cease and vanish : So I concluded,a littleGrace,a littleLove, a littleof the true Fear of God is better than all
these Gifts : Yea, and I am fullyconvinced of it,that it is
possiblefor Souls that can scarce givea man an answer, but
with great confusion as to method, I say, it is possiblefor them
to have a thousand times more Grace, and so to be more
in the love and favour of the Lord, than some who byvertue of the Gift of Knowledge, can deliver themselves
like Angels.302. Thus therefore I came to perceive,that thoughgifts
in themselves were good to the thing for which they are
designed,to wit, the Edification of others,yet empty and
90
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
without power to save the Soul of him that hath them, if theybe alone : Neither are they,as so, any signof a mans state to be
happy,beingonly a dispensationof God to some, of whose im-provement
or non-improvementtheymust when a littlelove
more is over, givean account to him that is readyto judgethe
quickand the dead,
303. This shewed me too, that giftsbeingalone,were
dangerous,not in themselves,but because of those evils that
attend them that have them, to wit,pride,desire of vain glory,self-conceit,bfc. all which were easilyblown up at the applause,and commendation of every unadvised Christian,to the en-dangering
of a poor Creature to fall into the condemnation of
the Devil.
304. I saw therefore that he that hath Gifts,had need
be let into a sightof the nature of them, to wit, that theycome short of making of him to be in a trulysaved condition,lest he rest in them, and so fallshort of the grace of God.
305. He hath also cause to walk humbly with God, and
be little in his own Eyes,and to remember withall,that his
Gifts are not his own, but the Churches,and that by them he
is made a Servant to the Church, and he must also giveat last
an account of his Stewardshipunto the Lord Jesus,and to givea good account, will be a blessed thing!
306. Let all men therefore prizea littlewith the fear of
the Lord, (Giftsindeed are desirable)but yet great Grace and
small Gifts are better then great Gifts and no Grace. It doth
not say, the Lord givesGifts and Glory,but the Lord givesGrace and Glory! and blessed is such an one ; to whom the
Lord givesGrace,true Grace,for that isa certain forerunner of
Glory.307. But when Satan perceivedthat his thus tempting
and assaultingof me would not answer his design; to wit,to
overthrow my Ministry,and make it inefFed:ualas to the ends
thereof: then he tryedanother way, which was, to stir up the
minds of the ignorant,and malicious,to load me with slanders
and reproaches; now therefore I may say. That what the
Devil could devise,and his instruments invent,was whirled
up and down the Country againstme, thinking,as I said,that by that means they should make my Ministryto be
abandoned.
91
GRACE ABOUNDING
308. It began therefore to be rumored up and down
among the People,that I was a Witch, a Jesuit,a High-way-man, and the like.
309. To all which, I shallonlysay, God knows that I am
innocent. But as for mine accusers, let them providethemselvesto meet me before the Tribunal of the Son of God, there to
answer for all these things(withall the rest of their Iniquities)unless God shall givethem Repentancefor them, for the which
I pray with all my heart.
310. But that which was reportedwith the boldest con-fidence,
was, that I had my Misses my IVhores my Bastards^
yea, two Wives at once^ and the like. Now these slanders (withthe other)I gloryin,because but slanders,foolish,or knavish
lies,and falshoods cast upon me by the Devil and his Seed,andshould I not be dealt with thus wickedlyby the World, I
should want one signof a Saint and Child of God. Blessed
are you (saidthe Lord Jesus)%vhen man shall revile you and
persecuteyou^ and shall say all manner ofevil of you falslyformy
sake rejoyceand be exceedingglad^forgreat is your Reward in
Heaven ; for so persecutedtheythe Prophetswhich were beforeyou.Mat. 5. II.
311. These thingstherefore upon mine own account
trouble me not, no, thoughtheywere twenty times more than
they are. I have a good Conscience,and whereas theyspeakevil of me, as an evil doer,they shall be shamed that falslyaccuse my good Conversation in Christ.
312. So then, what shall I say to those that have thus
bespatteredme ? Shall I threaten them ? Shall I chide them?
Shall I flatter them ? Shall I entreat them to hold their
Tongues ? no, not I,were it not for that these thingsmakethem ripe for damnation that are the Authors and Abettors,I would say unto them ; Reportit! because 'twill increase my
Glory.313. Therefore I bind these lies and slanders to me as an
ornament, it belongsto my Christian Profession,to be vilified,slandered,reproached,and reviled ; and since all this is nothingelse,as my God and my Conscience do bear me witness : I
rejoycein reproachesfor Christs sake.
314. I also callingall these fools,or knaves that have thus
made it any thingof their business to affirm any of the things
92
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
aforenamed of me, namely,that I have been naughtwith other
Women, or the like. When theyhave used to the utmost of
their endeavours,and made the fullestenquirythat theycan to
prove againstme truly,that there is any Woman in Heaven, or
Earth,or Hell,that can say, that I have at any time,in any
place,by day or night,so much as attemptedto be naught with
them, and speak I thus,to beg mine Enemies into a goodesteem of me : No, not I : I will in this beg belief of no man :
believe,or disbelieve me in this,all is a case to me.
315. My Foes have mist their mark in this their shootingat me. I am not the man, I wish that they themselves be
guiltless,if all the Fornicators and Adulterers in England were
hang'dby the Neck tilltheybe dead,yohn Bunyan^the objeftof their Envy, would be stillalive and well. I know not
whether there be such a thingas a Woman breathingunder the
Copes of the whole Heaven, but by their Apparel,their
Children,or by common Fame, except my Wife.
^316. And in this I admire the Wisdom of God, that he
! made me shie of Women from my firstConversion until now.
Those know, and can also bear me witness,with whom I have
been most intimatelyconcerned,that it is a jrare thingto see
me carry jt_pleasanttowards a Woman; tljecommon Salutation
of Women I abhor,'tisodious to me in whomsoever I see it.
Tlieir Company alone 1 cannot away with. I seldom so much
as touch a Womans Hand, for 1 think these thingsare not so
becoming me. When I have seen good men Salute those
Women that they have visited,or that have visited them, I
have at times made my objectionagainstit,and when theyhave answered that it was but a pieceof Civility,I have told
them it is not a comelysight: some indeed have urged the
holykiss,but then I have asked why they made baulks,whyf theydid salute the most handsom, and let the illfavoured go ?
Ithus how laudable so ever such thingshave been in the Eyes of'others,theyhave been unseemlyin my sight.
317. And now for a wind up in this matter, I callingnot
onlyMen, but Angels to prove me guiltyof havingcarnallytodo with any Woman save my Wife, nor am I afraid to do it a
second time,knowing that it cannot offend the Lord in such a
case, to call God for a Record upon my Soul that in these
thingsI am innocent. Not that I have been thus kept because
93
GRACE ABOUNDING
of any goodnessin me, more than in any other,but God has
been merciful to me and has kept me, to whom I pray that
he will keep me still,not only from this but from everyevil way and work, and preserve me to his HeavenlyKingdom.Amen.
318. Now as Sathan laboured by reproachesand slanders
to make me vile among my Country-men,that,if possible,myPreachingmight be made of none effect,so there was added
hereto a long and tedious Imprisonment,that therebyI mightbe frightedfrom my Service for Christ,and the World terrified,and made afraid to hear me Preach,of which I shall in the next
placegiveyou a brief account.
A briefAccount of the Authors Imprisonment,
319. T T Aving made Profession of the Glorious Gospel of
1. X Christ a long time,and Preached the same about
five years ; I was apprehended at a Meeting of good Peopleinthe Countrey,(among whom, had theylet me alone,I should
have preached that day,but theytook me away from amongst
them) and had me before a Justice; who, after I had offered
securityfor my appearingat the next Sessions,yet committed
me, because my Sureties would not consent to be bound that I
should Preach no more to the People.320. At the Sessions after,I was indidted for an Upholder
and Maintainer of Unlawful Assemblies and Conventicles,and
for not Conforming to the National Worship of the Church of
England- and after some Conference there with the Justices,theytakingmy plaindealingwith them for a Confession,as
they termed it,of the IndiSirnent^did Sentence me to perpetualbanishmentbecause I refusedto Conform. So beingagainde-livered
up to the Goalers hands,I was had home to Prison,and
there have lain now compleat twelve years, waitingto see what
God will suffer these men to do with me.
321, In which condition I have continued with much
content throughGrace,but have met with many turningsand
94
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
goingsupon my Heart,both from the Lord,Satan,and my own
Corruptions; by all which (glorybe to JesusChrist)I have
also received,among many things,much Conviftion,Instruction,and Understanding,of which at largeI shall not here discourse;
onely,giveyou in a hint or two, a word that may stir up the
Godly to bless God, and to pray for me ; and also to take en-couragement,
should the case be their own. Not to fearwhat
man can do unto them.
322. I never had in all my lifeso great an in-letinto the
Word of God as now : them Scripturesthat I saw nothingin
before,are made in this placeand state to shine upon me; JesusChrist also was never more real and apparent than now; here
I have seen him and felt him indeed : O that word, PVe have
not preachedunto you cunninglydevised Fables 2 Pet. i. 16. and
that,God raised Christ from the Dead -^ and gave him Glory that
your Faith and Hope might be in God, I Pet. I. 2. were blessed
words unto me in this my imprisonedCondition.
323. These three or four Scripturesalso have been great
refreshment,in this condition,to me ! John 14. i, 2, 3, 4.
John 16. 33. Col. 3. 3, 4. Heb. 12. 22, 23, 24. So that some-times,
when I have been in the savour of them, I have been
able to laughat destrudlion,and to fearneither the Horse nor his
Rider. I have had sweet sightsof the forgivenessof my Sins in
this place,and of my being with Jesvisin another World :
0 the Mount Sion, the heavenlyJerusalem,the innumerable
Company ofAngels,and God the Judgeofall,and the SpiritsofJustmen made perfeSi,and Jesus,have been sweet unto me in
this place: I have seen that here,that I am perswadedI shall
never, while in this World be able to express ; I have seen
a truth in that Scripture,Whom having not seen, ye love ; in
whom, thoughnow you see him not yet believing,ye rejoycewith joyunspeakable,and fullofGlory. I Pet. I. 8.
324. I never knew what it was for God to stand by me at
all turns, and at every offer of Satan to affliftme, ^c. as I have
found him since I came in hither ; for look how fears have
presentedthemselves,so have supports and encouragements ;
yea, when I have started,even as it were, at nothingelse but
my shadow, yet God, as being very tender of me, hath not
suffered me to be molested,but would with one Scriptureoranother strengthenme againstall ; insomuch that I have often
95
GRACE ABOUNDING
said,JVere it lawfulI couldpray forgreater trouble^forthegreatercomfortssake Eccl. 7. 14. 2 Cor. i. 5.
325. Before I came to Prison,I saw what was a coming,and had especiallytwo Considerations warm upon my heart ;
the first was. How to be able to encounter Death, should that
be here my portion.For the firstof these,that Scripture,Col. I. II. was great information to me, namely, to pray to
God to be strengthnedwith all mightyaccordingto his glorious
power ^unto allpatienceand long-sufferingwith joyfulness; I could
seldom go to prayer before I was imprisoned,but for not so
little as a year together,this Sentence or sweet Petition,
would, as it were, thrust it self into my mind, and perswade
me, that if ever I would go thorow longsuffering,I must have
all patience,especiallyif I would endure itjoyfully.326. As to the second Consideration,that Saying,
(2 Cor, I. 9.) was of great use unto me, But we had the
sentence of death in our selvesthat we might not trust in our
selvesbut in God that raiseth the dead : By this ScriptureI was
made to see that if ever I would suffer rightly,I must firstpass
a sentence of death upon every thingthat can properlybe called
a thing of this life,even to reckon my self,my Wife, my
Children,my Health,my Enjoymentsand all,as dead to me,
and my selfas dead to them.
327. The second was, to live upon God that is invisible;
as Paul said in another place,The way not to faint,is to look
not at the thingsthat are seen, but at the thingsthat are not seen ;
for the thingsthat are seen, are temporal,but the thingsthat are
not seen, theyare eternal: And thus I reasoned with my self;if I provideonly for a Prison,then the Whip comes at
unawares, and so doth also the Pillory: Again, if I provide
onlyfor these,then I am not fitfor banishment ; further,if I
conclude that banishment is the worst, then if Death come,
I am surprized; so that I see the best way to go thorow
sufferingsis to trust in God through Christ,as touchingtheWorld to come; and as touchingthis World, to count the Grave
tny House,to make my Bed in Darkness,to say to Corruption,Thou
art my Father,and to the Worm, Thou art my Mother and Sister;
that is,to familiarize these thingsto me.
328. But notwithstandingthese helps,I found my self
a man, and compassedwith Infirmities; the partingwith my
96
GRACE ABOUNDING
appointhim in all his selfishthoughts,which moved him to sell
his Master. Pray read it soberly,Psal. 109. 6, 7, 8, ^c.
332. I had also another Consideration,and that was, The
dread of the Torments of Hell,which I was sure theymust
partake of, that for fear of the Cross do shrink from their
Profession of Christ,his Word and Laws, before the Sons of
men : I thought also of the Glory that he had preparedforthose that in Faith,and Love, and Patience stood to his waysbefore them. These things,I say, have helpedme, when the
thoughtsof the miserythat both my self and mine, might,forthe sake of my Profession,be exposedto, hath lain pinchingon
my Mind.
333' When I have indeed conceited that I might be
banished for my Profession,then I have thought of that
Scripture,They were stoned^they were sawn asunder^were
tempted were slain with the Sword; theywandered about in
Sheep-SkinSyand Goat-Skinsbeingdestitute^affiiSiedytormentedofwhom the JVorld was not worthy^for all theythoughttheywere
too bad to dwell and abide amongst them. I have also thoughtof that saying; The Holy Ghost witnesseth in every City that
Bonds and Afflictionsabide me ; I have verilythought that mySoul and /V,have sometimes reasoned about the sore and sad
estate of a banished and exiled condition,how theyare exposedto Hunger, to Cold, to Perils,to Nakedness, to Enemies, and
a thousand Calamities ; and at last it may be to die in a Ditch,like a poor forlorn and desolate Sheep. But I thank God
hitherto I have not been moved by these most delicate
reasonings,bvit have rather by them more approved myHeart to God.
334. / will tellyou ofa prettybusiness; / was once above all
the resty in a very sad and low Condition for many TVeekSyatwhich time also I beingbut a young Prisonerand not acquaintedwith the LawSy had this laymuch upon my SpirityThat my Im-prisonment
mightend at the Gallows foroughtthat I could tell;
now thereforeSatan laid hard at me to beat me out of heartybysuggestingthus unto me ; But how ifwhen you come indeed to die
you should be in this Condition ; that /V,as not to savour the thingsofGodynor to have any evidence upon your Soul for a better state
hereafterF (forindeed at that time all the thingsof God were hid
from my Soul.)
98
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
335. Whereforewhen I at firstbeganto think ofthisit was
a great trouble to ?ne : for I thoughtwith my selfthat in the
Condition I now was in,I was not ft to die neither indeed did
think I could ifI should be called to it : BesidesI thoughtwith my
selfifI should make a scramblingshiftto clamber up the Ladder^
yet I should either with quakingor other symptoms offaintinggiveoccasion to the Enemy to reproachthe JVay of God and his People^for their Timorousness. This thereforelaywith great trouble upon
me^ for methoughtI was ashamed to die with a pale FacCyand
totteringKneesforsuch a Cause as this.
336. WhereforeI prafd to God that he would comfortme,and give me strengthto do and sufferwhat he should call me to ;
yet no comfortappear''d^but all continued hid : I was also at this
time so reallypossessedwith the thoughtofdeath that oftI was as
ifI was on the Ladder with the Rope about tny Neck ; onlythis was
some Encouragementto me^ I thoughtI might now have an oppor-tunityto speakmy last words to a Multitude which I thoughtwould
come to see me die ; and thought/,ifit must be sOj if God will but
convert one Soul by my very last words,I shall not count my Lifethrown away, nor lost.
337. But yet all the thingsof God were kept out of my
sight,and stillthe Tempter followed me with, But luhither
must you go when you die ? What will become ofyou ? Where
will you befoundin another World? What evidence have you forHeaven and Glory,and an Inheritance among them that are
sanctified? Thus was I tossed for many Weeks, and knew not
what to do ; at last this Consideration fellwith weight upon
me, That it was for the Word and way of God that I was in
this Condition,whereforeI was engagednot to finch an hairs
breadth from it.
338. I thoughtalso,that God might chuse whether he
would give me comfort now, or at the hour of Death ; but
I might not therefore chuse whether I would hold my Profession
or no : I was bound,but he was free,yea, 'twas my Duty to
stand to his Word, whether he would ever look upon me or
save me at the last : Wherefore, thought I, save the pointbeingthus,I am for going on, and venturingmy eternal State
with Christ,whether I have comfort here or no ; if God
doth not come in,thoughtI, / will leapoffthe Ladder even
blindfoldinto Eternity,sink or swim, come Heaven, come Hell;
G2 99
GRACE ABOUNDING
Lord yt'suSyifthou wilt catch me, do ; if not, I will venture jorthyName.
339. I was no sooner fixed upon this Resolution,but that
word dropt upon me, Doth "Job serve God for nought? As if
the Accuser had said.Lord, ^ob is no uprightMan, he serves
thee for by-Respe6ts; Mast thou not jnade an Hedge about him,Sec. but put forthnow thine Hand, and touch all that he hath,and
he will curse thee to thyFace. How now, thoughtI,is this the
signof an uprightSoul,to desire to serve God when all is taken
from him ; Is he a godlyMan that will serve God for nothingrather than giveout ? Blessed be God ; Then I hope I have
an uprightHeart,for I am resolved (God givingme strength)never to deny my Profession,though I have nothingat all for
my Pains ; and as I was thus considering,that Scripturewas
set before me, Psal. 44. 12. ^c.
340. Now was my Heart full of Comfort, for I hoped it
was sincere ; I would not have been without this Tryal,formuch ; I am comforted every time I think of it,and I hope I
shall bless God for ever for the teachingI have had by it.
Many more of the dealingsof God towards me, I might relate.
But these out of the spoilswon in Battel have I dedicated to main-tain
the House ofGod, I Chron. 26. 27.
100
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
THE CONCLUSION.
I. /^~\F all the Temptationsthat ever I met with in my Lite,\^ to questionthe Being of God and Truth of his Gospel,
is the worst, and worst to be borne ; when this Temptation
comes, it takes away my Girdle from me, and removeth the
Foundation from under me : O, I have often thoughtof that
word, Have your Loynsgirt about with Truth; and of that,
When the Foundations are destroyed^zuhat can the Righteousdo ?
2. Sometimes, when after sin committed, I have looked
for sore Chastizement from the Hand of God, the very next
that I have had from him hath been the discoveryof his Grace.
Sometimes, when I have been comforted,I have called my self
a Fool for my so sinkingunder trouble. And then againwhen
I have been cast down, I thought I was not wise to givesuch
way to comfort. With such strengthand weight have both
these been upon me.
3. I have wondred much at this one thing,that thoughGod doth visit my Soul with never so blessed a discoveryof
himself,yet I have found again,that such hours have attended
me afterwards,that I have been in my Spiritso filled with
darkness, that I could not so much as once conceive,what
that God and that Comfort was with which I have been
refreshed.
4. I have sometimes seen more in a line of the Bible,thenI could well tell how to stand under,and yet at another time
the whole Bible hath been to me as dry as a stick ; or rather
my Heart hath been so dead and dry unto it,that I could not
conceive the least dram of Refreshment, tho' I have look't it
all over.
5. Of all tears, they are best that are made by the Blood
of Christ ; and of all Joy, that is the sweetest that is mixt with
mourning'over Christ : Oh ! 'tis a goodlything to be on our
knees with Christ in our Arms, before God. I hope I know
something of these things.
lOI
GRACE ABOUNDING
6. I find to this day seven Abominations in my Heart ;
1. Incliningsto Unbelief. 2. Suddenlyto forgetthe Love
and Mercy that Christ manifesteth. 3. A leaningto the
Works of the Law. 4. Wandrings and coldness in Prayer.5. To forgetto watch for that I pray for. 6. Apt to murmur
because I have no more, and yet readyto abuse what I have.
7. I can do none of those thingswhich God commands me,
iDut my Corruptionswill thrust in themselves. When I would
do good,evil is present with me.
7. These thingsI continuallysee and feel,and am
affliiledand oppressedwith, yet the Wisdom of God doth
order them for my good. i. They make me abhor my self.
2. They keep me from trustingmy Heart. 3. They convince
me of the Insufficiencyof allinherent Righteousness.4. Theyshew me the Necessityof fleeingto Jesus. 5. They press
me to pray unto God, 6. They shew me the need I have
to watch and be sober. 7. And provoke me to pray unto
God through Christ to help me, and carry me through this
World.
FINIS.
102
A
RELATION
OF THE
IMPRISONMENT
OF
Mr. JOHN BUNYAN,
Minister of the Gospel at Bedford,
In November, 1660.
His Examination before the Justices,his Conference with
the Clerk of the Peace, what passed between the Judges
and his Wife, when she presented a Petition for his
Deliverance,"c.
Written by himself,and never before published.
Blessed are ye which are persecutedfor righteousnesssake^fortheirs is the kingdom of Heaven.
Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecuteyou^ and
shall say all manner of evil againstyou falslyfor my name's
sake.
Rejoiceand be exceedingglad forgreat isyour reward in Heaven^
for so persecutedtheythe Prophetswhich were beforeyou.Mat. v. id, ii, 12.
LONDON:
Printed for James Buckland, at the Buck,
in Paternoster-Row.
MDCCLXV.
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
prison,(forhe knew better than I what spiritthey were of,livingby them) to whom I said,no : By no means, I will not
stir,neither will I have the meetingdismissed for this. Come, be
of good chear,let us not be daunted,our cause isgood,we need
not be ashamed of it,to preachGods word, it is so good a work,that we shall be well rewarded, ifwe suffer for that ; or to this
purpose " (But as for my friend,I think he was more afraid of
me, than of himself.)After this I walked into the close,where I somewhat seriouslyconsideringthe matter, this came
into my mind : That I had shewed myselfheartyand couragiousin my preaching,and had,blessed be Grace,made it my business
to encourage others ; therefore thought I,if I should now run,
and make an escape, it will be of a very ill savour in the
country. For what will my weak and newly converted
brethren think of it? But that I was not so strong in deed,as
I was in word. Also I feared that if I should run now there
was a warrant out for me, I might by so doing make them
afraid to stand,when great words only should be spoken to
them. Besides I thought,that seeingGod of his mercy should
chuse me to go upon the forlorn hope in this country j that is,to be the first,that should be opposed,for the Gospel; if I
should fly,it might be a discouragementto the whole body that
might follow after. And further,I thoughtthe world therebywould take occasion at my cowardliness,to have blasphemedthe
Gospel,and to have had some ground to suspeftworse of me
and my profession,than I deserved. These things,with others
considered by me, I came in again to the house,with a full
resolution to keep the meeting, and not to go away, thoughI could have been gone about an hour before the officer appre-hended
me ; but I would not ; for I was resolved to see the
utmost of what theycould say or do unto me : For blessed be
the Lord, I knew of no evil that I had said or done. And so,
as aforesaid,I begun the meeting: But beingpreventedby the
constable's coming in with his warrant to take me, I could not
proceed: But before I went away, I spake some few words of
counsel and encouragement to the people,declaringto them,that they see we was preventedof our opportunityto speakand hear the word of God, and was like to suffer for the
same : desiringthem that theyshould not be discouraged: For it
was a mercy to suffer upon so good account : For we might
1 06
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
have been apprehended as thieves or murderers,or for other
wickedness ; but blessed be God it was not so, but we suffer as
christians for well doing: And we had better be the persecuted,than the persecutors, "c. But the constable and the justice'sman waitingon us, would not be at quiet tillthey had me
away, and that we departed the house : But because the
justicewas not at home that day,there was a friend of mine
engaged for me to bring me to the constable on the morrow
morning. Otherwise the constable must have chargeda watch
with me, or have secured me some other ways, my crime was
so great. So on the next morning we went to the constable,and so to the justice.He asked the constable what we did
where we was met together,and what we had with us.
I trow, he meant whether we had armour or not ; but when
the constable told him that there was only met a few of us
togetherto preach and hear the word, and no sign of any
thing else,he could not well tell what to say : Yet because
he had sent for me, he did adventure to put out a few pro-posals
to me, which was to this effeft. Namely, What I did
there ? and why I did not content myselfwith followingmycalling: For it was againstthe law,that such as I should be
admitted to do as I did.
jfohnBunyan. To which I answered, that the intent of
my coming thither,and to other places,was to instru6t,andcounsel people to forsake their sins,and close in with Christ,lest theydid miserablyperish; and that I could do both these
without confusion,(towit)follow my calling,and preach the
word also.
At which words, he was in a chafe,as it appeared; for he
said that he would break the neck of our meetings.Bun. I said,it may be so. Then he wished me to get me
sureties to be bound for me, or else he would send me to
the jail.My sureties being ready,I call'd them in,and when the
bond for my appearance was made, he told them, that theywas bound to keep me from preaching; and that if I did
preach,their bonds would be forfeited. To which I answered,that then I should break them ; for I should not leave speakingthe word of God : Even to counsel,comfort, exhort,andteach the peopleamong whom I came ; and I thoughtthis to
107
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
be a work that had no hurt in it : But was rather worthy of
commendation, than blame.
JVing. Whereat he told me, that if theywould not be so
bound, my mittimus must be made, and I sent to the jail,there
to lie to the quarter-sessions.Now while my mittimus was a making, the justicewas
withdrawn ; and in comes an old enemy to the truth,Dr.
L'lndale.,who, when he was come in, fellto tauntingat me
with many revilingterms.Bun. To whom I answered,that I did not come thither
to talk with him, but with the justice.Whereat he supposedthat I had nothing to say for myself,triumphed as if he had
got the viftory.Charging and condemning me for medlingwith that for which I could shew no warrant. And asked me if
I had taken the oaths \ and if I had not, 'twas pitybut that
I should be sent to prison,"c.
I told him, that if I was minded,I could answer to any sober
questionthat he should put to me. He then urgedme again,how I could prove it lawful for me to preach,with a great deal
of confidence of the victory.But at last,because he should see that I could answer him
if I listed,I cited him to that in Peter,which saith,Ai every
man hath received the gifteven so lethim minister the same, "c.
Lind. I,saith he, to whom is that spoken ?
Bun. To whom, said I, why to every man that hath
received a giftfrom God. Mark, saith the Apostle,As every
man that hath received a giftfrom God, "c. And again,Tou
may a//prophesyone by one. Whereat the man was a littlestopt,
and went a softlier pace : But not being willingto lose the
day, he began again,and said :
Lind. Indeed I do remember that I have read of one
Alexander a Coppersmith,who did much oppose, and disturb the
Apostles.(Aiming 'tislike at me, because I was a Tinker.)Bun. To which I answered,that I also had read of very
many priestsand pharisees,that had their hands in the blood of
our Lord Jesus Christ.
Lind. I, saith he, and you are one of those scribes and
pharisees:for you, with a pretence, make longprayers to devour
widows houses.
Bun. I answered,that if he had got no more by preaching
io8
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
and prayingthan I had done,he would not be so rich as now he
was. But that Scripturecoming into my mind, Answer not a
foolaccordingto his follyI was as sparingof my speech as I
could,without prejudiceto truth.
Now by this time my mittimus was made, and I committed
to the constable to be sent to the jailin Bedford,":c.But as I was going,two of my brethren met with me by
the way, and desired the constable to stay, supposingthat theyshould prevailwith the justice,through the favour of a pre-tended
friend,to let me go at liberty.So we did stay, while
theywent to the justice,and after much discourse with him,it came to this ; that if I would come to him again,and say
some certain words to him, I should be released. Which when
theytold me, I said if the words was such that might be said
with a good conscience,I should,or else I should not. So
throughtheir importunityI went back again,but not believingthat I should be delivered : For I feared their spiritwas too full
of oppositionto the truth,to let me go, unless I should in some-thing
or other,dishonour my God, and wound my conscience.
Wherefore as I went, I lift up my heart to God, for light,and strength,to be kept,that I might not do any thingthat
might either dishonour him, or wrong my own soul,or be a
griefor discouragementto any that was incliningafter the Lord
JesusChrist.
Well, when I came to the justiceagain,there was Mr. Foster
of Bedford,who coming out of another room, and seeingof me
by the lightof the candle (forit was dark nightwhen I went
thither)he said unto me, who is there,John Bunyan? with
such seemingaffedlion,as if he would have leapedin my neck
and kissed me, which made me somewhat wonder, that such a
man as he, with whom I had so little acquaintance,and
besides,that had ever been a close opposer of the ways of God,should carry himself so full of love to me : But afterwards,when I saw what he did, it caused me to remember those
sayings.Their tongues are smoother than oil but their words are
drawn swords. And again.Beware of men^ ^c. When I
had answered him, that blessed be God I was well,he said,What is the occasion of your beinghere ? or to that purpose.To whom I answered,that I was at a meetingof peoplea little
way off,intendingto speaka word of exhortation to them ; the
109
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
justicehearingthereof (saidI)was pleasedto send his warrant,
to fetch me before him, "c.
Fast. So (saidhe) I understand : But well, if you will
promise to call the people no more together,you shall have
your libertyto go home ; for my brother is very loath to send
you to prison,if you will be but ruled.
Bun. Sir (saidI) pray what do you mean by callingthepeople together? my business is not any thingamong them
when they are come together,but to exhort them to look after
the salvation of their souls,that theymay be saved,"c.Fost. Saith he, we must not enter into explication,or
disputenow ; but if you will say you will call the people no
more together,you may have your liberty; if not, you must be
sent away to prison.Bun. Sir,said I,I shall not force or compel any man to
hear me, but yet if I come into any place where there is a
peoplemet together,I should,accordingto the best of my skill
and wisdom, exhort and counsel them to seek out after the Lord
JesusChrist,for the salvation of their souls.
Fost. He said,that was none of my work ; I must follow
my calling,and if I would but leave off preaching,and follow
my calling,I should have the justice'sfavour,and be acquittedpresently.
Bun. To whom I said,that I could follow my callingandthat too, namely,preachingthe word : And I did look upon it
as my duty to do them both,as I had an opportunity.Fost. He said,to have any such meetingswas againstthe
law ; and therefore he would have me leave off,and say, I
would call the peopleno more together.Bun. To whom I said,that I durst not make any further
promise: For my conscience would not suffer me to do it.
And again,I did look upon it as my duty to do as much goodas I could,not only in my trade,but also in communicating to
all people wheresoever I came, the best knowledgeI had in
the word.
Fost. He told me, that I was the nearest the Papistsof any,and that he would convince me of immediately.
Bun. I asked him wherein .-*
Fost. He said, in that we understood the Scripturesliterally.
no
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
Bun. I told him, tliat those that was to be understood
literallywe understood them so ; but for those that was to be
understood otherwise,we endeavoured so to understand them.
Fast. He said,which of the Scripturesdo you understand
literally?
Bun. I said,this,He that believesshall be saved. This was to
be understood,justas it is spoken ; that whosoever believeth in
Christ,shall,accordingto the plainand simplewords of the text,be saved.
Post. He said,that I was ignorant,and did not understand
the Scriptures; for how (saidhe) can you understand them,when you know not the originalGreek } "c.
Bun. To whom I said,that if that was his opinion,that
none could understand the Scriptures,but those that had the
originalGreek, "c. then but a very few of the poorest sort
should be saved,(thisis harsh)yet the Scripturesaith.That God
hides his thingsfrom the wise and prudent(thatis from the learned
of the world) and reveals them to babes and sucklings.Post. He said there was none that heard me, but a company
of foolish people.Bun. I told him that there was the wise as well as the
foolish that do hear me ; and again,those that are most com-monly
counted foolish by the world,are the wisest before God.
Also,that God had rejeftedthe wise,and mighty,and noble,and chosen the foolish,and the base.
Post. He told me, that I made peopleneglefttheir calling;and that God had commanded people to work six days,andserve him on the seventh.
Bun. I told him, that it was the dutyof people,(both rich
and poor)to look out for their souls on them days,as well as
for their bodies : And that God would have his peopleexhort one
another daily,while it is called to day.Post. He said again,that there was none but a company of
poor simpleignorantpeoplethat come to hear me.
Bun. I told him, that the foolish and the ignoranthad most
need of teachingand information ; and therefore it would be
profitablefor me to go on in that work.
Post. Well, said he, to conclude.but will you promise that
you will not call the peopletogetherany more ? and then you
may be released,and go home.
Ill
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
Bun. I told him, that I durst say no more than I had said.
For I durst not leave off that work which God had called me to.
So he withdrew from me, and then came several of the
justicesservants to me, and told me, that I stood so much upon
a niceity.Their master, they said,was willingto let me go ;
and if I would but say I would call the people no more to-gether,
I might have my liberty,"c.Bun. I told them, there was more ways than one, in which
a man might be said to call the peopletogether. As for
instance,if a man get upon the market-place,and there read
a book, or the like,though he do not say to the people.Sirs,come hither and hear ; yet if they come to him because he
reads,he,by his very reading,may be said to call them together;because theywould not have been there to hear,if he had not
been there to read. And seeingthis might be termed a callingthe peopletogether,I durst not say, I would not call them to-gether
; for then,by the same argument, my preachingmightbe said to call them together.
Wing, and Fast. Then came the Justiceand Mr. Foster
to me again(we had a littlemore discourse about preaching,but because the method of it is out of my mind, I pass it)and
when theysaw that I was at a point,and would not be moved
nor perswaded,Mr. Foster told the justice,that then he must send me away
to prison. And that he would do well also,if he would present
all them that was the cause of my coming among them to
meetings. Thus we parted.And verilyas I was going forth of the doors,I had much
ado to forbear sayingto them, that I carried the peace of God
alongwith me : But I held my peace, and blessed be the Lord,went away to prisonwith God's comfort in my poor soul.
After I had lain in the jailfive or six days,the brethren
sought means again to get me out by bondsmen, (forso run
my mittimus,that I should lie there tillI could find sureties)
theywent to a justiceat Elstow,one Mr. Crumpton, to desire
him to take bond for my appearingat the quarter-sessions.At
the first he told them he would, but afterwards he made a
demur at the business,and desired first to see my mittimus,which run to this purpose ; That I went about to several
conventicles in this county, to the great disparagementof the
112
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
Here is the Sum of my Examination beforeJusticeKeelin JusticeChester^JusticeBlundale JusticeBeecher^and JusticeSnagg,"c.
A FTER I had lain in prisonabove seven weeks, the quarter-
"\_ sessions was to be kept in Bedford,for the county thereof;unto which I was to be brought; and when my jailorhad set
me before those Justices,there was a billof indiftment preferred
againstme. The extent thereof was as followeth ; That John
Bunyan of the town of Bedford,labourer,being a person of
such and such conditions,he hath (sincesuch a time)devilishlyand perniciouslyabstained from coming to church to hear
divine service,and is a common upholder of several unlawful
meetings and conventicles,to the great disturbance and dis-traction
of the good subjectsof this kingdom,contrary to the
laws of our sovereignlord the king,Sec.The Clerk. When this was read,the clerk of the sessions
said unto me ; What say you to this ?
Bun. I said,that as to the firstpart of it,I was a common
frequenterof the church of God. And was also,by grace,
a member with them people,over whom Christ is the Head.
Kcelin. But saith JusticeKeelin (who was the judgein that
court)Do you come to church (youknow what I mean) to the
parishchurch,to hear divine service?
Bun. I answered,no, I did not.
Keel. He asked me why ?
Bun. I said,because I did not find it commanded in the
word of God.
Keel. He said we were commanded to pray.Bun. I said,but not by the Common Prayer-book.Keel. He said how then ?
Bun. I said with the spirit.As the Apostlesaith,/ will
pray with the spiritwith understanding.I Cor. xiv. 15.Keel. He said,we might pray with the spiritwith under-standing,
and with the Common Prayer-bookalso.Bun. I said that those prayers in the Common Prayer-
book, was such as was made by other men, and not by the
114
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
motions of the Holy Ghost, within our Hearts ; and as I
said the Apostlesaith,he will pray with the spiritand with
understanding; not with the spiritand the Common Prayer-book.
Another Justice.What do you count prayer ? Do you
think it is to say a few words over before,or among a people?Bun. I said,no, not so ; for men might have many
elegant,or excellent words,and yet not pray at all : But when
a man prayeth,he doth through a sense of those thingswhich
he wants (which sense is begottenby the spirit)pour out his
heart before God throughChrist ; though his words be not so
many, and so excellent as others are.
yustices.They said,that was true.
Bun. I said,this might be done without the Common
Prayer-book.Another. One of them said,(I think it was Justice
Blundale^or JusticeSnagg)How should we know, that youdo not write out your prayers first,and then read them after-wards
to the people? This he spakein a laughingway.Bun. I said,it is not our use, to take a pen and paper and
write a few words thereon,and then go and read it over to
a company of people.But how should we know it,said he ?
Bun. Sir,it is none of our custom, said I.
Keel. But said JusticeKeelin it is lawful to use Common
Prayer,and such like forms : For Christ taughthis disciplesto
pray, as John also taught his disciples.And further,said he,cannot one man teach another to pray ? Faith comes byhearing; And one man may convince another of sin, and
therefore prayers made by men, and read over, are good to teach,and helpmen to pray.
While he was speakingthese words,God broughtthat word
into my mind, in the eighthof the Romans, at the 26th verse :
I say God brought it,for I thoughtnot on it before : but as he
was speaking,it came so fresh into my mind, and was set so
evidentlybefore me, as if the Scripturehad said,Take me, take
me ; so when he had done speaking.Bun. I said,Sir,the Scripturesaith,that it is the spiritas
helpethour injirniities; for we know not what we should prayfor as we ought : But the spirititselfmaketh intercession for
H2 115
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
us, with sighsand groaningswhich cannot be uttered. Mark,said I,it doth not say the Common Prayer-bookteacheth us
how to pray, but the spirit.And it is the spiritthat helpethour
infirmities^saith the Apostle; he doth not say it is the Common
Prayer-book.And as to the Lord's Prayer,althoughit be an easy thing
to say Our Father "c. with the mouth ; yet there is very few
that can, in the spirit,say the two firstwords of that Prayer;that is,that can call God their Father,as knowing what it is to
be born again,and as having experience,that theyare begottenof the spiritof God : Which if they do not, all is but
babbling,"c.Keel. JusticeKeelin said,that that was a truth.
Bun. And I say further,as to your sayingthat one man
may convince another of sin,and that faith comes by hearing,and that one man may tell another how he should pray, "c.
I say men may tell each other of their sins,but it is the spiritthat must convince them.
And though it be said that faithcomes byhearing: Yet it is
the spiritthat worketh faith in the heart throughhearing,orelse theyare not profitedbyhearing.
And that though one Man may tellanother how he should
pray : Yet, as I said before,he cannot pray, nor make his
condition known to God, except the spirithelp. It is not the
Common Prayer-bookthat can do this. It is the spiritthat
sheweth us our sins,and the spiritthat sheweth us a Saviour :
And the spiritthat stireth up in our hearts desires to come
to God, for such thingsas we stand in need of,even sighingout our souls unto him for them with groans which cannot be
uttered. With other words to the same purpose. At this theywere set.
Keel. But says JusticeKeelin,what have you againsttheCommon Prayer-book?
Bun. I said.Sir,if you will hear me, I shall laydown my
reasons againstit.Keel. He said I should have liberty; but first,said he,let
me giveyou one caution ; take heed of speakingirreverentlyof
the Common Prayer-book: For if you do so, you will bring
great damage upon yourself.Bun. So I proceeded,and said,my firstreason was ; because
Ii6
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
it was not commanded in the word of God, and therefore I
could not do it.
Another. One of them said,where do you find it com-manded
in the Scripture,that you should go to Ehtow^or Bedford and yet it is lawful to go to either of them,is it not ?
Bun. I said,to go to Elstow or Bedford was a civil thing,and not material,though not commanded, and yet God's word
allowed me to go about my calling,and therefore if it laythere,then to go thither,"c. But to pray, was a great part of the
divine worshipof God, and therefore it ought to be done ac-cording
to the rule of God's word.
Another. One of them said,he will do harm ; let him
speak no further.
Just.Keel. JusticeKeelin said,No, no, never fear him, we
are better established than so ; he can do no harm, we know
the Common Prayer-bookhath been ever since the Apostlestime, and is lawful to be used in the church.
Bun. I said,shew me the placein the epistles,where the
Common Prayer-bookiswritten,or one text of Scripture,thatcommands me to read it,and I will use it. But yet, notwith-standing,
said I, they that have a mind to use it,they have
their liberty; that is,I would not keep them from it,butfor our parts, we can pray to God without it. Blessed be
his name.
With that one of them said,who is your God, Beelzebub ?
Moreover, theyoften said,that I was possessedwith the spiritof delusion,and of the Devil. All which sayings,I passed
over, the Lord forgivethem ! And further,I said,blessedbe the Lord for it,we are encouragedto meet together,and
to pray, and exhort one another ; for we have had the com-fortable
presence of God among us, for ever blessed be his holyname.
Keel. JusticeKeelingcalled this pedlersFrench, sayingthat I must leave off"my canting. The Lord open his eyes !
Bun. I said,that we ought to exhort one another daily,while it is called to-day,"c.
Keel. JusticeKeelingsaid,that I ought not to preach.And asked me where I liad my authority? with many other
such like words.
117
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
Bun. I said,that I would prove that it was lawful for me,
and such as I am, to preach the word of God.
Keel. He said unto me, by what Scripture?I said,by that in the firstepistleof Peter the ivth chap,the
nth ver. and A Sis the xviiith,with other Scriptures,which he
would not suffer me to mention. But said,hold ; not so many,which is the first?
Bun. I said,this. As every man hath received the gift.,even
so let him minister the same unto another as good stewards of the
manifoldgrace of God : If any man speak.,let him speak as the
oraclesofGod.,"c.Keel. He said,let me a littleopen that Scriptureto you.
As every man hath received the gift; that is,said he, as every
man hath received a trade,so let him follow it. If any man
have received a giftof tinkering,as thou hast done, let him
follow his tinkering.And so other men their trades. And the
divine his calling,l^c.Bun. Nay, Sir,said I,but it is most clear,that the Apostle
speakshere of preachingthe word ; ifyou do but compare both
the verses together,the next verse explainsthis giftwhat it is ;
saying.If any man speak.,let linn speakas the oracles of God : So
that it is plain,that the Holy Ghost doth not so much in this
placeexhort to civil callings,as to the exercisingof those giftsthat we have received from God. I would have gone on, but
he would not giveme leave.
Keel. He said,we might do it in our families,but not
otherways.Bun. I said,\i it was lawful to do good to some, it was
lawful to do good to more. If it was a good duty to exhort our
families,it is good to exhort others : But if theyheld it a sin
to meet together to seek the face of God, and exhort one
another to follow Christ,I should sin still: For so we
should do.
Keel. He said he was not so well versed in Scriptureas to
dispute,or words to that purpose. And said,moreover, that
they could not wait upon me any longer; but said to me, then
you confess the indi6lment,do you not ? Now, and not till
now, I saw I was indi6led.
Bim. I said,this I confess,we have had many meetingstogether,both to pray to God, and to exhort one another,
ii8
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
and that we had the sweet comfortingpresence of the Lord
among us for our encouragement, blessed be his name there-fore.
I confessed myselfguiltyno otherwise.
Keel. Then said he, hear your judgment. You must be
had back again to prison,and there lie for three months
following; and at three months end, if you do not submit to
go to church to hear divine service,and leave your preaching,
you must be banished the realm : And if,after such a day as
shall be appointedyou to be gone, you shall be found in this
realm, i^c. or be found to come over again without speciallicence from the King, ^c. you must stretch by the neck
for it,I tell you plainly; and so he bid my jailorhave me
away.Bun. I told him, as to this matter, I was at a pointwith
him : For if I was out of prison to day,I would preach the
Gospelagainto-morrow, by the helpof God.
Another. To which one made me some answer : But
my jailorpullingme away to be gone, I could not tell what
he said.
Thus I departedfrom them ; and I can trulysay, I bless
the Lord JesusChrist for it,that my heart was sweetlyre-freshed
in the time of my examination,and also afterwards,at
my returningto the prison: So that I found Chrisfs words
more than bare trifles,where he saith,he will givea mouth and
wisdom^even such as all the adversaries shall not resist^or gainsay.And that his peace no man can take from us.
Thus have I givenyou the substance of my examination.
The Lord make these profitableto all that shall read or hear
them. Farewell.
119
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
The Substance ofsome Discourse had between the Clerk ofthe Peace
and myself-,when he came to admonish me^ accordingto the
tenor ofthat Law^ bywhich I was in Prison.
WHEN I had lain in prisonother twelve weeks, and now
not knowing what theyintended to do with me, upon
the third of April comes Mr. Cobb unto me, (as he told me)beingsent by the Justicesto admonish me, and demand of me
submittance to the church oi England^ i^fc. The extent of our
discourse was as followeth.
Cobb. When he was come into the house he sent for me
out of my chamber ; who, when I was come unto him, he said,Neighbour Bunyan.,how do you do ?
Bun. I thank you Sir,said I, very well,blessed be the
Lord.
Cobb. Saith he,I come to tell you, that it is desired,youwould submit yourselfto the laws of the land,or else at the
next sessions it will go worse with you, even to be sent away
out of the nation,or else worse than that.
Bun. I said,that I did desire to demean myselfin the
world, both as becometh a man and a christian.
Cobb. But, saith he,you must submit to the laws of the
land,and leave oflFthose meetingswhich you was wont to have :
For the statute law is directlyagainstit ; and I am sent to you
by the Justicesto tell you, that theydo intend to prosecute the
law againstyou, if you submit not.
Bun. I said.Sir,I conceive that that law by which I am
in prisonat this time,doth not reach or condemn, either me,
or the meetingswhich I do frequent: That law was made
againstthose,that being designedto do evil in their meetings,make the exercise of religiontheir pretence to cover their
wickedness. It doth not forbid the privatemeetingsof those
that plainlyand simplymake it their onlyend to worship the
Lord, and to exhort one another to edification. My end in
meeting with others is simplyto do as much good as I can, byexhortation and counsel,accordingto that small measure of light
120
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
uncharitableness of that parliamentin the 35th of Elizabethor
of the Queen herself,as to think theydid by that law intend
the oppressingof any of God's ordinances,or the interrupting
any in the way of God ; but men may, in the wrestingof it,turn it againstthe way of God ; but take the law in itself,andit only fightethagainstthose that drive at mischief in their
hearts and meetings,making religiononlytheir cloak,colourjor pretence ; for so are the words of the statute. If any
meetings under colour or pretenceof religion^"c.Cobb. Very good ; therefore the King seeingthat pre-tences
are usuallyin,and among people,as to make religiontheir pretence only; therefore he,and the law before him, doth
forbid such privatemeetings,and tolerates only public; you
may meet in public.Bun. Sir,said I, let me answer you in a similitude ; set
the case that,at such a wood corner, there did usuallycomeforth thieves to do mischief,must there therefore a law be made,that everyone that cometh out there shall be killed? May not
there come out true men as well as thieves,out from thence ?
Justthus is it in this case ; I do think there may be many, that
may designthe destru6lion of the commonwealth : But it doth
not follow therefore that all privatemeetings are unlawful ;
those that transgress, let them be punished: And if at anytime I myself,should do any aft in my conversation as doth
not become a man and christian,let me bear the punishment.And as for your sayingI may meet in public,if I may be
suffered,I would gladlydo it : Let me have but meetingenough in public,and I shall care the less to have them in
private. I do not meet in privatebecause I am afraid to have
meetingsin public. I bless the Lord that my heart is at that
point,that if any man can layany thingto my charge,eitherin doftrine or practice,in this particular,that can be provederror or heresy,I am willingto disown it,even in the very
market-place.But if it be truth,then to stand to it to the last
dropof my blood. And Sir,said I,you ought to commend me
for so doing. To err, and to be a heretic,are two things; I
am no heretic,because I will not stand refraftorilyto defend
any one thingthat is contrary to the word ; prove any thingwhich I hold to be an error, and I will recant it.
Cobb. But goodman Bunyan,said he, methinks you need
122
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
not stand so strictlyupon this one thing,as to have meetingsofsuch public assemblies. Cannot you submit,and, notwith-standing
do as much good as you can, in a neighbourlyway,without having such meetings?
Bun. Truly Sir,said I,I do not desire to commend myself,but to think meanly of myself;yet when I do most despise
myself,takingnotice of that small measure of lightwhich God
hath givenme, also that the peopleof the Lord (by their own
saying)are edified thereby: Besides,when I see that the Lord,
through grace, hath in some measure blessed my labour,I dare
not but exercise that giftwhich God hath givenme, for the
good of the people. And I said further,that I would willinglyspeakin publicif I might.
Cobb. He said,that I might come to the publicassembliesand hear. What though you do not preach.?you may hear :
Do not think yourselfso well enlightened,and that you have
received a giftso far above others; but that you may hear other
men preach. Or to that purpose.
Bun. I told him, I was as willingto be taughtas to giveinstruftion,and I looked upon it as my duty to do both ; for,said I,a man that is a teacher,he himself may learn also from
another that teacheth ; as the Apostle saith : We may all
prophecyone by oyie.,that all may learn. That is,every man that
hath received a giftfrom God, he may dispenseit,that others
may be comforted ; and when he hath done, he may hear,and
learn,and be comforted himself of others.
Cobb. But, said he, what if you should forbear awhile ;
and sitstill,tillyou see further,how thingswill go ?
Bun. Sir,said I, Wickl'iff'esaith,that he which leaveth
off preaching and hearing of the word of God for fear of
excommunication of men, he is alreadyexcommunicated of
God, and shall in the day of judgment be counted a traitor
to Christ.
Cobb. I,saith he, theythat do not hear shall be so counted
indeed; do you therefore hear.
Bun. But Sir,said I,he saith,he that shall leave off either
preachingor hearing,*^V. That is,if he hath received a giftfor edification,it is his sin,if he doth not layit out in a way of
exhortation and counsel,accordingto the proportionof hisgift; as
well as to spend his time altogetherin hearingothers preach.
123
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
Cobb. But, said he, how shall we know that you have
received a gift?Bun. Said I,let any man hear and search,and prove the
doftrine by the Bible.
Cobb. But will yovi be willing,said he, that two indifferent
persons shall determine the case, and will you stand by their
judgment.Bun. 1 said,are theyinfallible?
Cobb. He said,no.Bun. Then, said I,it is possiblemy judgment may be as
good as theirs : But yet I will pass by either,and in this matter
be judged by the Scriptures; I am sure that is infallible,and
cannot err.
Cobb. But, said he, who shall be judge between you, for
you take the Scripturesone way, and theyanother.Bun. I said,the Scriptureshould,and that by comparing
one Scripturewith another ; for that will open itself,if it be
rightlycompared. As for instance,if under the different
apprehensionsof the word Mediator.,you would know the truth
of it,the Scripturesopen it,and tell us, that he that is a
mediator, must take up the business between two, and a
mediator is not a mediator of one, but God is one^ and there is
one jnediator between God and man., even the man Christ Jesus.So likewise the Scripturecalleth Christ a compleat^or perfeft,orable high-priest.That is opened in that he is called man, and
also God. His blood also is discovered to be effectuallyeffi-cacious
by the same things. So the Scripture,as touchingthematter of meetingtogether,is'c.doth likewise sufficientlyopen
itselfand discover itsmeaning.Cobb. But are you willing,said he, to stand to the
judgment of the Church ?
Bun. Yes Sir,said I,to the approbationof the church of
God, (the church's judgment is best expressedin Scripture.)We had much other discourse,which I cannot well remember,about the laws of the nation,submission to governments ; to
which I did tell him, that I did look upon myselfas bound in
conscience to walk accordingto all righteouslaws, and that
whether there was a King or no ; and if I did any thingthat
was contrary,I did hold it my dutyto bear patientlythe penaltyof the law, that was providedagainstsuch off^enders;with many
124
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
more words to the like efFedl. And said,moreover, that to cut
off all occasions of suspicionfrom any, as touchingthe harm-
lessness of my do6lrine in private,I would willinglytake the
pains to give any one the notes of all my sermons : For I do
sincerelydesire to live quietlyin my country, and to submit to
the present authority.Cobb. Well, neighbour Bunyan, said he, but indeed I
would wish you seriouslyto consider of these things,betweenthis and the quarter-sessions,and to submit yourself.You
may do much good if you continue stillin the land : But alas,what benefit will it be to your friends,or what good can youdo to them, if you should be sent away beyond the seas into
Spairiyor Constantinople^or some other remote part of the world r
Praybe ruled.
"Jaylor.Indeed,Sir,I hope he will be ruled.
Bun. I shall desire,said I,in all godlinessand honestytobehave myselfin the nation whilst I am in it. And if I must
be so dealt withal,as you say, I hope God will help me to
bear what theyshall layupon me. I know no evil that I have
done in this matter, to be so used. I speak as in the presenceof God.
Cobb. You know, saith he, that the Scripturesaith,the
powers that are^ are ordained of God.
Bun. I said,yes, and that I was to submit to the Kingas supreme, also to the governors, as to them that are sent
by him.
Cobb. Well then, said he,the King then commands you,that you should not have any privatemeetings; because it is
againsthis law,and he is ordained of God, therefore you should
not have any.Bun. I told him, that Paul did own the powers that were
in his day,as to be of God ; and yet he was often in prisonunder them for all that. And also,though yesusChrist told
Pilate,that he had no power againsthim, but of God, yet he
died under the same Pilate ; and yet, said I,I hope you will
not say, that either Paul, or Christ, was such as did denymagistracy,and so sinned againstGod in slightingthe ordinance.
Sir,said I,the law hath providedtwo ways of obeying: The
one to do that which I in my conscience do believe that I am
bound to do,actively; and where I cannot obey a6lively,there
125
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
I am willingto lie down, and to suffer what they shall do unto
me. At this he sate stilland said no more ; which when he
had done, I did thank him for his civiland meek discoursingwith me ; and so we parted.
O ! that we might meet in Heaven !
Farewell. "J. B.
Here folloivetha Discourse between ?ny TVifeand the "Judgeswith
otherSytouchingmy Deliverance at the Assisesfollowing; the
which I tookfro7nher own Mouth.
A FTER that I had received this sentence of banishing,orJ^\_ hanging,from them, and after the former admonition,
touchingthe determination of Justices,if I did not recant ;
justwhen the time drew nigh,in which I should have abjured,or have done worse (asMr. Cobb told me) came the time in
which the King was to be crowned. Now at the coronation
of Kings,there is usuallya releasement of divers prisoners,by-virtue of his coronation ; in which privilegealso I should have
had my share ; but that theytook me for a convifted person,and therefore,unless I sued out a pardon, (asthey called it)I could have no benefit thereby,notwithstanding,yet forasmuch
as the coronation proclamationdid givelibertyfrom the day the
King was crowned, to that day twelvemonth to sue them out :
Therefore,though theywould not let me out of prison,as theylet out thousands,yet they could not meddle with me, as
touchingthe execution of their sentence; because of the libertyoffered for the suingout of pardons. Whereupon I continued
in prisontill the next assizes,which are called Midsummer
assizes,being then kept in August,i66i.Now at that assizes,because I would not leave any possible
means unattempted that might be lawful ; I did,by my wife,
present a petitionto the Judges three times,that I might be
heard,and that they would impartiallytake my case into con-sideration.
126
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
The firsttime my wife went, she presentedit to JudgeHales,who very mildlyreceived it at her hand, tellingher that
he would do her and me the best good he could ; but he feared,he said,he could do none. The next day again,least theyshould,through the multitude of business forgetme, we did
throw another petitioninto the coach to JudgeTwtsdon ; who,when he had seen it,snapt her up, and angrilytold her that I
was a convifted person, and could not be released,unless I
would promise to preach no more, ^c.
Well,after this,she yet againpresentedanother to JudgeHales as he sate on the bench,who, as itseemed, was willingto giveher audience. Only JusticeChester beingpresent, stept
up and said,that I was convifted in the court, and that I was
a hot spiritedfellow (or words to that purpose)whereat he
waved it,and did not meddle therewith. But yet, my wife
beingencouragedby the High Sheriff,did venture once more
into their presence (asthe poor widow did to the unjustJudge)to try what she could do with them for my liberty,before theywent forth of the town. The placewhere she went to them,was to the Swan Chamber, where the two Judges,and many
Justicesand Gentry of the country, was in company together.She then coming into the chamber with a bashed face,and a
tremblingheart,began her errand to them in this manner.
Woman. My Lord, (direftingherself to Judge Hales)I
make bold to come once againto your Lordshipto know what
may be done with my husband.
Judge Hales. To whom he said.Woman, I told thee
before I could do thee no good ; because theyhave taken that
for a conviftion which thy husband spoke at the sessions :
And unless there be somethingdone to undo that,I can do
thee no good.Woman. My Lord, said she, he is kept unlawfullyin
prison,theyclap'dhim up before there were any proclamation
againstthe meetings; the indiftment also is false : Besides,
theynever asked him whether he was guiltyor no ; neither did
he confess the indiftment.
One of the Justices.Then one of the Justicesthat stood
by, whom she knew not, said.My Lord, he was lawfullyconvifted.
Worn. It is false,said she ; for when theysaid to him, do
127
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
you confess the indiibnent ? He said only this,that he
had been at several meetings,both where there was preachingthe word, and prayer, and that they had God's presence among
them.
"JudgeTwisdon. Whereat Judge Twisdon answered very
angrily,saying,what you think we can do what we list;
your husband is a breaker of the peace, and is convifted
by the law, ^c. Whereupon Judge Hales called for the
Statute Book.
Worn. But said she, my Lord, he was not lawfullyconvifted.
Chester. Then JusticeChester said,my Lord, he was
lawfullyconvidied.Worn. It is false,said she ; it was but a word of discourse
that theytook for a convi6lion (asyou heard before.)
Chest. But it is recorded,woman, it is recorded,said
JusticeChester. As if it must be of necessitytrue because it
was recorded. With which words he often endeavoured to stop
her mouth, havingno other argument to convince her,but it is
recorded,it is recorded.
Worn. My Lord, said she,I was a-while since at London^to see if I could get my husband's liberty,and there I spokewith my Lord Barkwood^ one of the house of Lords, to whom
I delivered a petition,who took it of me and presentedto some
of the rest of the house of Lords,for my husband's releasement ;
who, when they had seen it,they said,that they could not
release him, but had committed his releasement to the Judges,at the next assises. This he told me ; and now I come to you
to see if any thingmay be done in this business,and you giveneither releasement nor relief. To which they gave her no
answer, but made as if they heard her not.
Chest. Only JusticeChester was often up with this.He is
conviiled,and it is recorded.
Worn. If it be,it isfalse,said she.
Chest. My Lord, said JusticeChester he is a pestilentfellow,there is not such a fellow in the country again.
Twis. What, will your husband leave preaching? If he
will do so, then send for him.
Worn. My Lord, said she,he dares not leave preaching,as
longas he can speak.
128
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
Twis. He preachthe word of God ! said Twisdon (and
withal,she thought he would have struck her)he runneth up
and down, and doth harm.
Worn. No, my Lord, said she,it'snot so, God hath owned
him, and done much good by him.
Twis. God ! said he, his doftrine is the doftrine of the
Devil.
Worn. My Lord,said she,when the righteousjudgeshall
appear, it will be known, that his doftrine is not the doftrine
of the Devil.
Twis. My Lord, said he, to Judge Hales^ do not mind
her,but send her away.Hales. Then said Judge Hales^I am sorry, woman, that
I can do thee no good ; thou must do one of those three thingsaforesaid,namely ; either to applythyselfto the King, or sue
out his pardon,or get a writ of error ; but a writ of error will
be cheapest.Worn. At which Chester againseemed to be in a chafFe,
and put off his hat,and as she thought,scratched his head for
anger : But when I saw, said she,that there was no prevailingto have my husband sent for,though I often desired them that
they would send for him, that he might speak for himself,
tellingthem, that he could givethem better satisfa6lion than I
could, in what they demanded of him ; with several other
things,which now I forget; onlythis I remember, that thoughI was somewhat timerous at my firstentrance into the chamber,
yet before I went out, I could not but break forth into tears,
not so much because theywere so hard-hearted againstme, and
my husband, but to think what a sad account such poor
creatures will have to give at the coming of the Lord, when
theyshall there answer for all thingswhatsoever theyhave done
in the body,whether it be good,or whether it be bad.
So,when I departedfrom them, the book of Statute was
brought,but what theysaid of it,I know nothingat all,neitherdid I hear any more from them.
130
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
Some Carriagesof the Adversaries of GocTs Truth with me at the
next Assiseswhich was on the nineteenth of the firstMonth^1662.
I Shall pass by what befel between these two assizes,howI had,by my Jailor,some libertygrantedme, more than at
the first,and how I followed my wonted course of preaching,takingall occasions that was put into my hand to visit the
people of God, exhortingthem to be stedfast in the faith of
Jesus Christ,and to take heed that they touched not the
Common Prayer,i^c. but to mind the word of God, which
givethdire6lion to Christians in every point,being able to
make the man of God perfedlin all thingsthrough faith in
Jesus Christ,and thoroughlyto furnish him up to all goodworks. Also how I having,I say, somewhat more liberty,did
go to see Christians at London^which my enemies hearingof,was so angry, that they had almost cast my Jailorout of his
place,threatningto indite him, and to do what they could
againsthim. They charged me also,that I went thither to
plot and raise division,and make insurreftion,which, God
knows, was a slander ; whereupon my libertywas more
straightenedthan it was before ; so that I must not look out of
the door. Well, when the next sessions came, which was
about the loth of the nth month, I did expeft to have been
very roundlydealt withal ; but theypassedme by,and would
not call me, so that I rested tillthe assises,which was the 19thof the firstmonth following; and when they came, because I
had a desire to come before the judge,I desired my Jailorto
put my name into the kalender among the felons,and made
friends to the Judge and High Sheriff,who promisedthat I
should be called ; so that I thought what I had done mighthave been efFeftual for the obtainingof my desire : But all was
in vain ; for when the assises came, though my name was in
the kalender,and also though both the Judge and Sheriff had
promisedthat I should appear before them, yet the Justicesandthe Clerk of the peace, did so work it about,that I,notwith-
12 131
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT
standing,was defered,and might not appear : And thoughI say, I do not know of all their carriagestowards me, yet this
I know, that the Clerk of the peace did discover himself to be
one of my greatestopposers : For, firsthe came to my Jailor,and told him that I must not go down before the Judge,andtherefore must not be put into the kalender ; to whom my
Jailorsaid,that my name was in already.He bid him put me
out again; my Jailortold him that he could not : For he had
giventhe Judge a kalender with my name in it,and also the
Sheriff another. At which he was very much displeased,anddesired to see that kalender that was yet in my Jailor'shand,who, when he had gave it him, he looked on it,and said it was
a false kalender ; he also took the kalender and blotted out my
accusation,as my Jailorhad writ it. (Which accusation I
cannot tellwhat it was, because it was so blotted out)and he
himself put in words to this purpose : That yohn Bunyan was
committed in prison; beinglawfullyconvi6led for upholdingofunlawful meetingsand conventicles,c. But yet for all this,fearingthat what he had done,unless he added thereto,itwould
not do, he firstrun to the Clerk of the assises; then to the
Justices,and afterwards,because he would not leave any means
unattempted to hinder me, he comes againto my Jailor,andtells him, that if I did go down before the Judge,and was
released,he would make him pay my fees,which he said was
due to him ; and further,told him, that he would complain of
him at the next quarter sessions for making of false kalenders,
though my Jailorhimself,as I afterwards learned,had put in
my accusation worse than in itself it was by far. And thus
was I hindred and preventedat that time also from appearingbefore the Judge : And left in prison. Farewell.
JOHN BUNTAN.
132
THE
Pilgrim'sProgress
FROM
THIS WORLD
TO
That which is to Come :
Delivered under the Similitude of a
DREAM,Wherein is Discovered
The Manner of his settingout.His Dangerous JOURNEY,
AND
Safe Arrival at the Desired Country.
By JOHN BUNTAN.
/ have used SimilitudesHosea 12. 10.
Licensed and entred accordingto Order.
LONDON,
Printed for Nathanael Ponder, at the Peacock in the
Poultrynear the Church, 1688.
Advertisement.
THE
SECOND PART
OF THE
Vilgrims Progress,
THE PilgrimsProgress,from this World to that which is
to come; The Second Part: delivered under the Simili-tude
of a Dream^ wherein is set forth the Manner of the settingout of Christians Wife and Children,their dangerousJourney,and safe Arrival at the desired Country, by yohn Bunyan.I have used SimilitudesHos. 12. lO. Price One Shilling.
134
The Authors Apology for his BOOK.
WHen at the firstI took my Pen in hand
Thus for to write ; / did not understand^
That I at all should make a little Book
In such a Mode: Nay^ I had undertook
To make another',which when almost done^
BeforeI was aware, I this begun;And thus it was : I writing of the way
And race of Saints in this our Gospelday,Fell suddenlyinto an AllegoryAbout their "Journey,and the way to Glory,In more than Twenty things,which I set down:
This done, I Twenty more had in my Crown ;
And theyagain began to multiply.Like sparks that from the coals offiredo fly:
Nay then,thoughtI, if that you breed so fast,ril put you by your selves,lest you at last
Should prove ad infinitum,and eat out
The Book that I alreadyam about.
Well, so I did; but yet I did not think
To shew to all the World my Fen and Ink
In such a mode, I only thought to make
I knew not what: Nor did I undertake
Thereby to pleasemy Neighbour; no not I,
I did it mine own selfto Gratifie.Neither did I hut vacant seasons spend
In this my Scribble; Nor did I intend
But to divert my selfin doing this,
From worser thoughts,which ?nake me do amiss.
THE AUTHORS APOLOGY
Thus I set Pen to Paper with delight^And quicklyhad my thoughtsin black and white.
For having now my Method by the end^Still as I puWd^ it came ; and so I pen'dIt down; until it came at last to be
For lengthand breadth the bignesswhich you see.
IVell when I had thus put my ends together^I shewed them othersthat I might see whether
They would condemn them^ or them justifie:
And some said,let them live; some let them die:
Some said,John, Print it; others said,not so:
Some said it might do good; others said,no.Now was I in a straight;and did not see
Which was the best thingto be done by me :
At last I thought,since you are thus divided,I printit will,and so the case decided.
For, ThoughtI, some I see would have it done.Though others in that Channel do not run :
To prove then who advised for the best.Thus I thoughtfitto put it to the Test.
I furtherthought,if now I did denyThose that would have it,thus to gratifie;I did not know, hut hinder them I might
Of that which would to them be great deh'ght.For those which were not for its comingforth;I said to them, Offend you I am loth:
Tet since your Brethren pleasedwith it be.
Forbear to judge,tillyou do furthersee.
If that thou wilt not read,let it alone.
Some love the Meat, some love to pickthe Bone,Tea that I might them better moderate
I did too with them thus Expostulate.May I not write in such a styleas this?
In such a Method too,and yet not miss
My end,thy good? why may it not be done?
Dark clouds bringwaters, when the brightbring none,
Tea, dark or bright,iftheytheir Silver dropsCause to descend,the earth,by yieldingCrops,Gives praiseto both,and carpethnot at either.But treasures up the Fruit theyyieldtogether;
S
THE AUTHORS APOLOGY
But must I needs want solidness^because
By Metaphors / speak? were not Gods Laws^His Gospel-Laws in olden times held forthBy TypeSyShadows and Metaphors r* Tet loth
Will any sober Man be to findfaultWith them^lest he he foundfor to assault
The highestWisdom : No^ he rather stoops^And seeks to find out what by Pins and Loops^By Calves and Sheep by Heifers and by Rams.
By Birds and Herbs, and by the blood of Lambs,God speakethto him ; and happy is he
That findsthe Lightand Grace that in them be.
Be not too forward thereforeto conclude.That I want soUdness ; that I am rude :
All thingssolid in Shew, not solid be;All thingsin Parables despisenot we.
Lest thingsmost hurtfullightlywe receive',And thingsthat good are, of our Souls bereave.
My dark and cloudywords,theydo but hold
The truth,as Cabinets inclose the Gold.
The Prophetsused much by MetaphorsTo set forthTruth; yea, who so considers
Christ his Apostlestoo, shall plainlysee.That Truths,to this day, in such Mantles be.
Am I afraidto say that Holy Writ,Which for its Stile and Praise puts down all wit.Is every where so fullof all these things,[Dark Figures,Allegories)yet there springsFrom that same Book, that lustre,and those rays
Of light,that turns our darkest nightsto days.Come let my Carper,to his Life now look.
And find there darker Lines than in my Book
He findethany : Tea, and let him know.That in his best thingsthere are worse lines too.
May we but stand beforehnpartialMen,To his poor One, I dare adventure Ten,That theywill take my meaning in these lines,Far better than his lyesin Silver Shrines.
Come, Truth, altho in Swadling-clouts,I find.Informsthe Judgment,rectifiesthe Mind;
138
FOR HIS BOOK
Pleases the Understandingmakes the Will
Submit; The Memory too it doth fillWith what doth our Imaginationsplease;
Likewise it tends our Troubles to appease.Sound words I know Timothy is to use^
And old Wives Fables he is to refuse;But yet grave Paul him no where did forbidThe use of Parables : in which layhid
That gold^those pearls and preciousstones that were
Worth diggingfor^and that with greatest care.
Let yne add one word more., O Man of God:
Art thou offended? Dost thou wish I had
Put forthmy Matter in another dress^Or that I had in thingsbeen more expressf
To those that are my betters.,{asisfit)Three thingslet me propound then I submit.
1.
/ find not that I atn denfd the use
Of this my Method, so I none abuse.
Put on the Words, Things,Readers,or be rude
In handlingFigureor Similitude,In application;
but all that I may.
Seek the advance of Truth, this or that way :
Denyed,did I say P Nay, I have leave,
[Examplestoo, and that from them that have
God better pleasedby their Words or Ways,Than any Man that breatheth now adays)Thus to expressmy mind, thus to declare
Thingsunto thee that Excellentest are.
2. / find that Men (as high as Trees)zvill write
Dialogue-wise; yet no man doth them slight.For writingso : Indeed iftheyabuse
Truth,cursed be they,and the crafttheyuse
To that intent ; but yet let Truth be freeTo make her Sallysupon Thee, and Me,Which way it pleasesGod: for who knows how.Better than he that taughtus firstto Plow,To Guide our Mind and Pens for his Design?And he makes base thingsusher in Divine.
3. / find that Holy Writ in many places^Hath semblance with this method,where the cases
139
THE AUTHORS APOLOGY
Do callfor one thingsto set forthanother ;
Use it I may then and yet nothingsmother
Truths Golden Beams : Nay^ by this method may
Make it cast forthits Rays as lightas day.And now beforeI do put up my Pen,
ril shew the profitof my Book, and then
Commit both thee and It unto that hand
That pullsthe strong down, and makes weak ones stand.
This Book it chalketh out beforethine eyes
The Man that seeks the everlastingPrize:
It shews you whence he comes, whither he goes;
What he leaves undone; also what he does:
It also shews you how he runs, and runs.
Till he unto the Gate of Glorycomes.
It shews too, who sets out for Lifeamain.As ifthe lastingCrown theywould attain :
Here also you may see the reason why
They lose their Labour and likefoolsdo die.
This Book will make a Traveller of thee ;
If by its Counsel thou wilt ruled be ;
It will direSl thee to the Holy-Land,
If thou wilt its dire^ions understand :
Tea, it will make the slothfulaSfive be
The blind also delightfulthingsto see.
Art thou for somethingrare, and profitable?
Wouldest thou see a Truth within a Fable?
Art thou forgetful? wouldest thou remember
From New-years day to the last of December ?
Then read my Fancies,theywill stick like Burrs,And maybe to the helplessComforters.
This Book is writ in such a DialeSi,As may the minds of listlessMen afifeSi:It seems a Novelty,and yet contains
Nothingbut sound and honest Gospelstrains.
Wouldst thou divert thyselffrom Melancholy?Wouldst thou be pleasant,yet be far from folly?
Wouldst thou read Riddles,and their Explanation,Or else be drowned in thy Contemplation?
Dost thou love picking-jueat? or wouldst thou see
A Man I th""Clouds,and hear him speakto thee?
140
FOR HIS BOOK
TVouldst thou be in a Dream^ and yet not sleep?
Or wouldst thou in a moment laughand weep ?
Wouldst thou lose thyselfand catch no harm ?
And findthyselfagain without a charm ?
Wouldst read thyself and read thou knowest not what.And yet know whether thou art blest or not^
By readingthe same Lines ? O then come hither^And laymy Book^thy Head^ and Heart together.
JOHN BUNYAN.
141
A
THE
Pilgrim'sProgress:
In the Similitude of a
DREAM.
S I walked through the Wilderness of this World, I lightedon a certain Place where was a *Den: and I
laid me down in that placeto sleep:And as
I sleptI dreamed a Dream. I dreamed, and behold,/ saw
, ^, -
a Man '\cloathedwith RagSy standingin a certain
Luke 14. 33". place with his Face from his own House^ a Book in
Ps. 38. 4. his hand^ and a great Burden upon his Back^ I
Af\' fi
^ looked, and saw him open the Book, and read
therein,and as he read he wept and trembled,Hts Out-ay. ^nd not beingable longerto contain,he brake out
* Ads 1. 27. with a lamentable Cry,saying,* What shall I do f
In this plighttherefore he went home, and refrained himself
as long as he could, that his Wife and Children should not
perceivehis Distress,but he could not be silent long,becausethat his trouble increased: wherefore at length he brake his
mind to his Wife and children ; and thus he began to talk to
them. O my dear Wife^ said he, and you the Children of my
Bowels.,I your dear Friend am in my selfundone.,by reason ofa burden that lieth hard upon me : moreover I am for certain
^ ,.informed.,that '"'thisour City will be burned with
Fire from Heaven^ in which fearfuloverthrowboth
142
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
my self^with thee my Wife^and you my sweet Babes shall miserablycome to ruin ; except{the which ^yetI see not)some
way of escape can be found wherebywe may he de- ^ He knows no
livered. At this,His Relations were sore amazed;as yet.
not for that theybelieved that what he had said
to them was true, but because theythoughtthat some frenzyDistemperhad got into his Head : therefore,itdrawingtowards
night,and theyhoping that sleepmight settle his brains,withall haste they got him to Bed ; but the nightwas as trouble-some
to him as the day ; wherefore,instead of sleeping,he
spent it in sighsand tears. So when the morning was come,
theywould know how he did ; he told them worse and worse ;
He also set to talkingto them again,but they began to be
hardned. *They also thoughtto drive away his
distemper by harsh and surly carriages to him :.
^'^^^'^'^Py-stck tOf CL stcM
Sometimes they would deride,sometimes they soul.
would chide,and sometimes they would quiteneglefthim : wherefore he began to retire himself to his
Chamber to pray for,and pitythem ; and also to condole his
own misery; he would also walk solitarilyin the Fields,some-times
reading,and sometimes praying; and thus for some dayshe spent his time.
Now, I saw, upon a time, when he was walking in the
Fields,that he was (ashe was wont) readingin this Book, and
greatlydistressed in his Mind ; and as he read he burst out, as
he had done before,crying,* What shall I do to be
saved?*^^x 16.30,
I saw also that he looked this way, and that
way, as if he would run ; yet he stood still,because (as I
perceived)he could not tell which way to go, I looked then,and saw a man named Evangelistcoming to him, and asked.Whereforedost thou cry ? He answered.Sir,I perceiveby the
Book, in my hand, that I am condemned to die,and f after that to come to Judgment,and I find + H^^- 9- 27.
that I am not* willingto do the first,nor fable
* Job 16. 21,
to do the second. ^^'
Then said EvangelistWhy not willingto die;Exod. 22.
since this Life is attended with so many Evils ?
The Man answered, because I fear that this burden that is
upon my back, will sink me lower than the Grave ; and I
H3
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
shall fall into *Tophet. And, Sir,if I be not fit to go to
Prison,I am not fit to go to Judgment, and
from thence to Execution; and the thoughtsofthese thingsmake me cry.
Then said Evangelist^if this be thy Condition,why standest
thou still? He answered, because I know not
whither to go. Then he gave him a ^ParchmentRoll and there was written within,* Flyfrom the
Wrath to come.
The Man therefore read it,and lookinguponEvangelistvery carefully,said.Whither must I fly? Then said
Evangelistpointingwith his Fingerover a very wide Field,Do
you see yonder Wicket-Gate ? The Man said.No*; Then said the other,Do you see yonderfshiningLight? He said,I think I do. Then
said Evangelist^Keep that Lightin your Eye,and
go up dire6llythereto,*so shalt thou see the
Gate ; at which when thou knockest,it shall be
told thee what thou shalt do.
So I saw in my Dream, that the Man beganto run ; now he had not run far from his own
Door, but his Wife and Children perceivingit,began to cryafter him to return; "fbutthe man put his Fingersin his Ears,and ran on crying.Life,Life,EternalLife : so he loooked not behind him *but fled
towards the middle of the Plain.
The Neighboursalso came out to "fseehim run,
and as he ran, some mocked, others threatned,and some cried after him to return ; And amongthose that did so, there were two that were
resolved to fetch him back by force. *The Name
of the one was Obstinateand the Name of the
other Pliable. Now by this time the Man was
distance from them ; but however they were
pursue him ; which theydid,and in a little time
theyovertook him. Then said the Man, Neighbours,Whereforeare you come ? They said,to perswade you to go back with us ;
but he said,that can by no means be ? You dwell,(saidhe) in
the Cityof Destru6lion,(theplacealso where I was born)I see
it to be so ; and dyingthere,sooner or later,you will sink
144
Jsa. 30. 33.
t Convi(flion
of the necessityofflying.* Mat. 3. 7.
* Mat. 7.Psal. 119. 105.1 Pet. 2. 29.
+ Christ,andthe way to
him cannot
be foundwithout the
word.
* Luke 14. 16.
t Gen. 19. 17.
* They that
flyfrom the
wrath to
come, are a
gazing stock
to the world,
t Jer.10. 10.
* Obstinate
and Pliable
followhim.
got a goodresolved to
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
PH. *TVell NeighbourObstinate,[satthPliable)/ begintocome to a pointyI intend to go alongwith this good
Pliable con-fnan^ and to cast in my lot with him : but my good
z"/zV/JChristian. Companion do you know the way to thisdesiredplace?Chr. I am direiled by a man whose name
is Evangelist^to speed me to a little Gate that is before us,
where we shall receive instruftions about the way.Pli. Come thengoodNeighbourlet us be goingsthen theywent
both together.Obst. And I will go back to my place,said Obstinate :
+ Obstinate t-"-'^^^ ^^ "" Companion of such mis-led fan-
goes railing tasticalFellows.
back. Now I saw in my Dream, that when Obstinate
* Talkbetween was gon back, Christian and Pliable went* talking
Christian andq^^^ ^\^^ Plain,and thus they began their Dis-
Pliable. ^
course.
Chr. Come Neighbour Pliable.,how do you do ? I am
glad you are perswaded to go along with me ; had even
Obstinate himself but felt what I have felt of the powers and
terrors of what is yet unseen, he would not thus lightlyhave
givenus the back.
Pli. Co7ne NeighbourChristian ; since there is none but us two
here tell me now further.,what the thingsare : and how to be
enjoyed.^whither we are going.Chr. I can
* better conceive of them with my mind, than
speak of them with my Tongue : But yet since
*ummklbky"" ^""^ desirous to know, I will read of them in
my Book.
Pli. And do you think that the words of your Book are
certainlytrue?Chr. Yes verily,for it was made by him that "fcannotlie.
Pli. Well said.,what thingsare they?' ^' ^' Chr. There is an
* endless Kingdom to be
Isa. 45. 17. inhabited,and everlastingLife to be given us ;
28 20"^^' ^^^^ ^^ "^^y inhabit that Kingdom for ever.
Pli. Well said.,and what else?
Chr. There are Crowns of Glory to be given us; fandGarments that will make us shine like the Sun
\l^^^[^]^'i" the Firmament of Heaven.
Matth. i3.[43.] Pli. This is very pleasant', and what else?
146
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Chr. There shall be no more crying; *nor Sorrow, for
he that is owner of the placewill wipe all Tears " i^^ j, g.
from our Eyes. Rev. 7. 16, 17.
Pli. And what Company shall we have there ? ^^- ^^- 4-
Chr. There we shall be with Seraphims*and Cherubims,Creatures that will dazle your Eyes to look on " jg^_ ^ ^^
them : There also you shall meet with thousands, i Thes. 4.
and ten thousands that have gone before us to 16, 17.
that place; none of them are hurtful,but loving^^' ^' '
and holy,every one walkingin the sightof God, and standingin his Presence with acceptance for ever : In a Word, there we
shall see the f Elders with their Golden Crowns :,
^^^
There we shall see the Holy *Virginswith their^
Golden Harps. There we shall see fMen that, ^^^^\'%''by the World, were cut in pieces,burnt in Flames,eaten of Beasts,drowned in the Seas,for the Love "'" " '^" ^^'
that theybare to the Lord of the place; all well,and cloathed
with * Immortality,as with a Garment.^
Pli. The hearingofthis is enoughto ravish ones^ ^'^' ^' ^'
Heart ; but are these thingsto be enjoyed?how shall
we get to be Sharers thereof?Chr. The Lord, the Governour of the Country, hath
recorded that fin this Book the substance of. j
which is,if we he.trulywillingto have it,he willjohn 7. 37.
bestow it upon us freely. ch. 6. 37.
Pli. If^ellmy good Companion^glad am I to ^^''^^
hear ofthese thingscome on., let us mend our pace.Chr. I cannot go so fast as I would by reason of this
burden that is on my Back.
Now I saw in my Dream, that justas theyhad ended this
talk,theydrew near to a very Miry * Sloughthat
was in the midst of the Plain,and they being of Despond^heedless,did both fall suddenly into the Bog.The name of the Sloughwas Despond. Here therefore theywallowed for a time, being grievouslybedaubed with Dirt ;
And Christian.,because of the Burden that was on his Back,
began to sink in the Mire.
Pli. Then said Pliable,Ah.,NeighbourChristian,where are
you now ?
Chr. Truly,said ChristianI do not know.
K2 147
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Pli. At that Pliable began to be offended ; and angerlysaid to his Fellow,Is this the happinessyou have told me all this
while of? If we have such illspeedat our firstsettingout^what
may we expert^twixt this and our journeysend F
t /i ts not ^May I get out againwith iny Life,you shallpossess
"pliable.^^^ brave Countryalonefor me. And with that he
gave a desperatestruggleor two, and got out of
the Mire, on that side of the Slough which was next to his
own house ; so away he went, and Christian saw him no
more.
Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the Slough of
Despond alone ; but stillhe endeavoured to struggleto that side
, .
of the Slough,that was further *from his own
trouble,seeks House, and next to the Wicket-gate; the which
stillto getfar- he did, but could not get out because of the
therfrom his Burden that was upon his Back : But I beheld in
my Dream, that a Man came to him, whose
name was Help.,and asked him. What he did there ?
Chr. Sir,said Christian.,I was bid go this way, by a Man
called Evangelist.,who directed me also to yonder Gate, that
I might escape the Wrath to come. And as I was goingthither,I fell in here.
*misa^^"'-^^^p- -^"^ "^^y ^'^ "^^ y"'^ ^""^ f"^ *^^^
steps?
Chr. Fear followed me so hard,that I fled the next way,and fellin.
Help. Then.,said he,^Give me thyhand; so he gave him his
hand.,and *he drew him out, and set him upon
him lut sound ground,and bid him go on his way.
^Then I steppedto him that pluckthim out,
^^ "^ ' "
and said.Sir,wherefore,since over this placeisthe way from the Cityof JDestru^ion.,to yonderGate,is it that
this Plat is not mended, that poor Travellers might go thither
with more security? And he said unto me, this mirySlough,issuch a placeas cannot be mended : It isthe descent whither the
scum and filth that attends convi6tion *for sin
What makes Joth continuallyrun, and therefore it was called
^Despond ^^ Sloughof Despond: for stillas the sinner is
awakened about his lost condition,there ariseth
in his Soul many Fears and Doubts, and discouragingAppre-
148
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
hensions,which all of them get together,and settlein this place:
And this is the reason of the badness of this Ground.
It is not the f Pleasure of the King that this placeshould
remain so bad, his Labourers also,have by the^ isa.35.3,4.
diredions of His MajestiesSurveyors,been for
above this sixteen hundreds years imployedabout thispatchof
Ground, if perhapsit might have been mended : Yea, and to
my Knowrledge,said he,Here hath been swallowed up at least
twenty thousand Cart-loads; yea millions of wholsome In-
struftions,that have at all seasons been broughtfrom all places
of the Kings Dominions, (andtheythat can tell,say, theyare
the best materials to make goodgroundof the place,)if so be it
might have been mended, but it is the SloughofDespondstill-,
and so will be, when theyhave done what theycan.
True, there are, by the diredtion of the Law-giver,certain
good and substantial * Steps,placedeven through^ ^^^ ^^^_
the very midst of this Slough; but at such time as^^^-^^ ofFor-
this placedoth much spue out it'sFilth,as itdoth givenessand
againstchange of Weather, these Stepsare hardly flf/'^^/;^seen, or if they be, men, throughthe dizziness of -/^ y^^_
their Heads, step besides; and then they are
bemired to purpose, notwithstandingthe Stepsbe there,but the
Ground is\2p0d. when they are once got in at
, r-y t I Sam. 13.
the Gate.2^
Now I saw in my Dream, that by this time
* Pliable was got home to his House. fSo his * Pliable w
Neighbourscame to visithim : and some of them fJl^!;^^^.^called him wise Man for coming back ; and some jsfeighbours.called him Fool for hazarding himself with
Christian ; others againdid mock at his Cowardli- ]"^i;Jjfy'ness ; saying,Surelysince you began to venture^ I
^^^"^ ^^ f^^^
would not have been so base to have given out for return,
a few Difficulties: So Pliable sat sneakingamongthem. But at last he got more Confidence,and then theyall
turned their Tales,and began to deride poor Christian behind
his Back. And thus much concerningPliable.
Now as Christian was walkingsolitarilyby himself,he espied
one afar off,come crossingover the Field *to " Worldly
meet him, and their hap was to mett Justas they Wiseman
were crossingthe way ofeach other. The Gentle- 'Christianman's Name that met him was Mr. Worldly
149
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Wiseman^ he dwelt in the Town of Carnal Policya very greatTown, and also hard by from whence Christian came. This
Man then meeting with Christianand having some inclingofhim (forChristians settingforth from the Cityof DestruElion
was much noised abroad,not onlyin the Town where he dwelt,but also it began to be the Town Talk in some other places.)Master WorldlyWiseman therefore,having some guess of him,
by beholdinghis laborious going,by observinghis Sighsand
Talk between Groans, and the like ; began thus to enter into
Mr. Worldly some Talk with Christian.
Wiseman and Worl. Mow now., good Fellow.,whither away
afterthis burdened manner ?
Chr. A burdened manner indeed,as ever, I think,poorCreature had. And whereas you ask me, Whither away., I tell
you, Sir,I am going to yonderWicket-gatebefore me ; for
there,as I am informed,I shall be put into a way to be rid of
my heavy burden.
Worl. Hast thou a wifeand Children ?
Chr. Yes ; but I am so laden with this Burden, that I
cannot take that Pleasure in the,m as formerly: methinks,I am
as ifI had none.
Worl. Wilt thou hearken to me ifI givethee Counsel?
Chr. If it be good I will,for I stand in need of goodCounsel.
Worl. * / would advise thee then that thou with all speedget* Worldly ^^J^^^f'^ "f ^^J^^^den ; for thou wilt never be
Wiseman's settledin thymind tillthen : nor canst thou enjoytheCounsel to benefitsofthe blessingwhich God hath bestowed upon
thee.,tillthen.
Chr. That is that which I seek for,even to be rid of this
heavyburden ; but get it off my self I cannot : nor is there any
man in our Country that can take it off my shoulders ; there-fore
am I goingthis way, as I told you, that I may be rid of myburden.
Worl. Who bid you go this way to be rid ofyour burden ?
Chr. A man that appeared to me to be a very great and
honorable Person : his Name, as I remember, ist i^/r.Worldly v r .
Wiseman Evangelist.condemned Worl. \I beshrew him for his Counsel.,thereEvangelists /j-jiof ^ more dangerousand troublesome way in the
World.^than is that unto which he hath direSied
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
thee and that thou shaltfind ifthou wilt he ruled byhis Counsel;
Thou hast met with something[asI perceive)already; forI see the
dirt ofthe Sloughof Despond is upon thee but that Sloughis the
beginningof the sorrows that do attend those that go on in that
way : hear me^ I am older than thou thou art like to meet with
in the way which thou goest^ Wearisomness Painfulness^Hunger^
Perils NakednesSySword^ Lions,Dragons, Darkness,and in a
word Death, and what not. These thingsare certainlytrue,having been confirmedby many Testimonies. And should a man
so careleslycast away himself,bygivingheed to a stranger ?
Chr. Why, Sir,this burden upon my back is more terrible
to me than are all these thingswhich you have mentioned :
*nay,methinlcs I care not what I meet with in
the way, if so be I can also meet with deliverance * The framer 1 1 of the heartrrom my burden. 'r^
""".,"J^
of U yOHH^Worl. How camest thou bythe burden at first? Christian.
Chr. By readingthis Book in my Hand.
Worl. -]-/thoughtso ; and it is happenedunto thee as to other
weak men, who medlingwith thingstoo highforthem,do suddenly fall into thy distractions ; which dis- t Worldly
1 * *Wiscin.3.n does
tractions do not onlyunman men, {asthine I perceive "^^ /^-^^^/^^^
has done thee)but they run them upon desperateMan should
ventures, to obtain theyknow not what. be senous in
^7Ti 1 T 111- "" readins; theChr. J know what i would obtam : it is ease Bible.
for my heavy burden.
Worl. But why wilt thou seekfor ease this way, seeingso
many dangersattend it,especially,since {hadstthou but patiencetohear me) I could dire"i thee to the obtainingof what thou desirest,without the dangersthat thou in this way wilt run thyselfinto :
yea, and the remedyis at hand. Besides,I will add,that instead
of those dangers,thou shalt meet with much Safety,Friendship,andContent.
Chr. Sir,I pray open this secret to me.
Worl. * Why in yonder Village,{the Villageis named
Morality) there dwells a Gentleman., whose name isTi- ";"" /J c
* WhetherLegality,a very judiciousman, \and a man of a very ^ ^ , "
goodName) that has skill to helpmen offwith such prefersBurdens as thine are, from their Shoulders,yea, to Morality
my Knowledge,he hath done a great deal ofgoodthis t'ht^Gt
way : Ay, and besides,he hath skillto cure those that
are somewhat crazed in theirwits with their Burdens. To him,as
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
/ saidythou mayest go^ and be helpedpresently.His house is not
quitea Mile from this place; and ifhe should not be at home
himselfyhe hath a prettyyoung Man to his Son^whose Name is
Civilitythat can do it {to speakon) as well as the old Gentleman
himself: There I say^ thou mayest be eased ofthyBurden^and ifthou art not minded to go back to thyformerHabitationas indeed
I would not wish theethou mayest sendforthyWife and Children
to thee to this Village^where there are Houses now stand empty one
of which thou mayest have at reasonable rates : Provision is there
also cheapand goodyand that which will make thyLifethe more
happy isyto be sure there thou shalt live byhonest NeighbourSyinCredit and goodFashion.
*Now was Christian somewhat at a stand ; but presentlyhe concluded,if this be true which this Gentleman
hath said,my wisest course is to take his Advice ;
and with that he thus farther spoke.Chr. Sir,which is my way to this honest
Man's house ?
Worl. Do you see yonder highhill?Chr. Yes,very well.
By that Hill you must go, and the firsthouse youcome at ishis.
So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr. Legality'sHouse for help: but behold,when he was got now hard by the
Hill,it seemed so high,and also that side of it that was next the
way side,did hang so much over, that Christian was* afraid
to venture further,lest the Hill should fall on his
Head ; wherefore there he stood still; and wotted
not what to do. Also his burden now seemed
heavier to him than while he was in his way.There came also f flashes of fire out of the Hill
that made * Christian afraid that he should be
burned : here therefore he sweat, and did quakefor "j-fear.And now he began to be sorry that
he had taken Mr. WorldlyJVisemans Counsel ;
and with that he saw* Evangelistcoming to meet
him ; at the sightalso of whom he began to blush
for shame. So Evangelistdrew nearer and nearer,and coming up to him, he looked upon him with
a severe and dreadful Countenance, and thus
* Christian
snared by Mr,
WorldlyWisemans
word.
\ Mount
Sinai.
Worl.
* Christian
afraidthatMount Sinai
"would fall on
his head.
t Exod. 19. 1 8.
* Ver. 16.
t Heb. 12. II.
* EvangelistfinddhChristian
under Mount
Sinai,aiui
looketh severelyup07t him.
152
began to reason with Christian.
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Earthy -fmuchmore shall not we escape^if we turn away from
,
him that speakethfrom Heaven. He said moreover,
convinces* Now the Justshall live by Faithybut if any man
Christian of draws hack^my Soul shall have no pleasurein him.his Error. f^g ^jg^ jjj ^.j^^gapply them : Thou art the man
* Chap. lo. that art running into this misery.,thou hast begun^ '
to rejeSithe Counsel of the most high.,and to draw
hack thyfootfrom the way ofpeace.,even almost to the hazarding
of thyPerdition.Then Christian fell down at his foot as dead,crying.Wo is
me, for I am undone : at the sightof which, Evangelistcaughthim by the righthand,saying,All manner of Sin and Blasphemiesshall be forgivenunto men ; be not faithless,but believing;then did Christian againa littlerevive,and stood up trembling,as at first,before Evangelist.
Then Evangelistproceeded,saying.Give more earnest heed to
the thingsthat I shall tellthee of I will now shew thee who it
was that deluded thee,and who it was also to whom he sent
thee. fThe Man that met thee is one Worldlywfr^n']'!'^/r/5^wfl",and rightlyis he so called; partly,scribed by
* because he savoureth only the Doilrine of this
Evangelist. World, (thereforehe alwaysgoes to the Town of
*I John 4. 5. Morality to Church) and partly,f because he
+ Col. 6. 12.loveth that Doftrine best ; for it saveth him best
from the Cross ; and because he is of this carnal
temper, therefore he seeketh to pervert my ways, though right.
^ ^ ,.
*Now there are three thing;sin this mans Counsel* Evangeust
, , 111
discovers thet^at thou must utterlyabhor.
deceit of Mr. I. His turningthee out of the way.
^P'"^^^y 2. His labourinp;to render the Cross odiousWiseman.
.
"
to thee.
3. And his settingthy feet in that way that leadeth unto
the administration of Death.
First,Thou must abhor his turningthee out of the way ;
yea, and thine own consentingthereto ; because this is to rejectthe Counsel of God for the sake of the Counsel of a Worldly
Wiseman. The Lord says, \ strive to enter in at
t Luke 13. 24. ^^^ j/ro/V Gate.,the Gate to which I send thee.Mat. 7. 13, *y^^ strait is the Gate that leadeth unto Life.,and
"''few there be that findit. From this littleWicket-
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
gate, and from the way thereto,hath this wicked Man turned
thee, to the bringingof thee almost to Destruftion ; hate
therefore his turningthee out of the way, and abhor thyself for
hearkningto him.
Secondly,Thou must abhor his labouringto render the
Cross odious unto thee ; for thou art to \preferit
beforethe Treasures in Egypt: besides,the King fHeb. 11.25,
of Gloryhath told thee,*that he that will save
his Life shall lose it : and '\hethat comes afterhirUy* '^^'"'^^- 34-
and hates not his Father and Mother^ and Wife^ yi^.Jo'o."and Children and Brethren and Sisters,yea, and
his own Lifealso,he cannot be my Disciple,I sayu
. 14. i .
therefore,for man to labour to perswadethee,that that shall be
thy Death, without which, the Truth hath said,thou canst not
have eternal life: this Dodlrine thou must abhor.
Thirdly,Thou must hate his settingof thy feet in the waythat leadeth to the ministration of Death. And for this,thoumust consider to whom he sent thee,and also how unable that
Person was to deliver thee from thy burden.
He to whom thou wast sent for ease, being by name
Legality,is the Son of the * Bond-woman which
now is,and is in Bondage with her Children, and ^' ^^'
is in a Mystery this f Mount Sinai,which thou 26,'27.'
hast feared will fall on thy head. Now if she
with her Children are in Bondage, how canst'*' '^'^ Bond-
thou expeft by them to be made free ? This
Legalitytherefore is not able to set thee free from thy Burden.
No man was as yet ever rid of his Burden to him, no, nor ever
is like to be : ye cannot be justifiedby the works of the Law ;
for by the deeds of the Law no man livingcan be rid of his
Burden : therefore Mr. Worldly Wiseman is an Alien, and
Mr. Legalityis a Cheat : and for his Son Civility,notwith-standing
his simperinglooks,he is but an Hypocrite,and cannot
helpthee. Believe me, there is nothingin all this noise,thatthou hast heard of these sottish men, but a designto beguilethee of thy Salvation,by turningthee from the way in which
I had set thee. After this Evangelistcalled aloud to the
Heavens for Confirmation of what he had said ; and with that
there came words and fire out of the Mountain under which
poor Christian stood,that made the hair of his Flesh stand up.
155
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
The words were thus pronounced,As many as are of the works
_ ,of the Law. are under the curse : for it is written^
Gal. ?. lo. "',
. , " ,"' "
11 1 "
cursed is every one that continueth not in all thingswhich are written in the Book ofthe Law to do them.
Now Christian looked for nothing but Death, and began to
cry out lamentably: even cursingthe time in which he met
with Mr. Worldly Wiseman ; stillcallinghimself a thousand
Fools for hearkeningto his Counsel : he also was greatlyashamed to think that this Gentlemans Arguments, flowingonlyfrom the flesh,should have the Prevalencywith him as
to cause him to forsake the rightway. This done, he appliedhimself againto Evangelistin words and sence as follows.
Chr. *Sir,what think you? is there hopes? may I now
* Christian "" back ; and go up to the Wicket-Gate,shall I
etiquiredifhe not be abandoned for this,and sent back from
may yet be thence ashamed ? I am sorry I have hearkened to
"'^^^' this mans counsel,but may my sins be forgiven?Evan. Then said Evangelistto him. Thy sin is very great,
for by it thou hast committed two evils ; thou hast forsaken the
way that is good, to tread in forbidden paths:t Evangelist .
j. ^jjj ^j^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^ GztG^ receive thee,forcomfortshim. J -^
, , ",, r i " i i 111he has good will for men ; only,said he, take need
that thou turn not aside again,lest thou perishfrom the way,
^
when his wrath is *kindled but a little. Thensa .2. as
. ^jj Christian address himself to go back, and
Evangelist,after he had kist him, gave him one smile,and bid
him God speed: so he went on with haste,neither spake he to
any man by the way ; nor if any asked him, would he vouch-safe
them an answer. He went like one that was all the while
treadingon forbidden ground,and could by no means think
himself safe,tillagainhe was got into the way which he left
to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman s Counsel : so in process of
time Christian got up to the Gate. Now over the Gate
there was written.Knock and it shall he openedto you-\.He knocked therefore more than once
or twice,saying.May I now enter here? will he within
Open to sorry me, thoughI have been
An undeservingRebel ? then shall I
Not failto singhis lastingPraise on high.
156
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
At last there came a grave Person to the Gate, named
Good-willwho asked who was there ? and whence he came P and
what he would have ?
Chr. Here is a poor burdened Sinner,I come from the
Cityof DestruSiion^but am going to Mount Zion that I may be
delivered from the Wrath to come ; I would therefore,Sir,since I am informed that by this Gate is the way thither,knowifyou are willingto let me in.
* tj r t
Good-will. * I am willingwith allmy Heart, k^/// ^^ openedsaid he ; and with that he opened the Gate. to broken
So when Christian was stepping in,the other he'irted
gave him a Pull : then said Christian.,What
means that ? the other told him, A little distance from this
Gate,there is ere"led a strong Castle,of which* Beelzebub is the Captain; from thence both he, ]ho^JfJi'aUntlrand them that are with him, shoot Arrows at the straightthose that come up to this Gate : if happilythey Gate.
may die before they can enter in. Then said t Christian
Christian,-fI rejoyceand tremble. So when he entred the Gate
was got in,the Man of the Gate asked him, who 'rreJ^lLg"'^direfted him thither ?
Chr. Evangelistj^bidme come hither and knock,(asI did;)and he said,that you, Sir,would tell me what
I must do. + Talk between
Good-will. An open door is set beforethee,and Christian.
no man can shut it.
Chr. Now I beginto reap the Benefits of my Hazards.
Good-will. But how is it that you came alone F
Chr. Because none of my Neighbourssaw their dangeras
I saw mine.
Good-will. Did any ofthem know ofyour coming?Chr. Yes, My Wife and Children saw me at the first,and
called after me to turn again: also some of my Neighboursstood cryingand callingafter me to return ; but I put myFingersin my Ears, and so came on my way.
Good-will. But did none of them followyou to perswade youto go back F
Chr. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable : But when theysaw
that theycould not prevail.Obstinate went railingback : but
Pliable came with me a littleway.
157
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Good-will. But why did he not come through?Chr. We indeed came both together,until we came at the
Sloughof Despondyinto the which we also suddenlyfell. And
then was my Neighbour Pliable discouraged,and would not
adventure farther. * Wherefore, getting out* A Man may ^gain, on that side next to his own House, hehave compatiy S,'
ti-u ii_ /-.
when he sets told me, 1 should possess the brave CountryotitforHeaven, alone for him : So he went his way, and I
Thitheri%ne ^^^^ ^'^^^' ^^ ^^'^'' Obstinate,and I to this
Gate.
Good-will. Then said Good-will Alas poor Man, is the
Ccelestial Glory of so small esteem with him, that he counteth
it not worth running the hazard of a few Difficulties to
obtain it?
Chr. Truly, said Christian I have said the Truth of
Pliableand if I should also say all the truth of my self,it will
. ^,. . appear there is fno betterment 'twixt him and
accuseth him- my self. 'Tis true, he went back to his own
selfbeforethe house, but I also turned aside to go into the wayMan at the ^^ Death,beingperswadedthereto by the carnal
Argument of one Mr. Worldly-wiseman.Good-will. Oh, did he lightupon you i* What, he would
have had you a soughtfor ease at the hands of Mr. Legality;they are both of them a very cheat : but did you take his
Counsel ?
Chr. Yes, as far as I durst,I went to find out Mr. Legality^untill I thoughtthat the Mountain that stands by his house,would have fallen upon my head,wherefore there I was forced
to stop.Good-will. That Mountain has been the death of many,
and will be the death of many more : 'tis well you escapedbeing by it dash'd in pieces.
Ch. Why, truly,I do not know what had become of me
there,had not Evangelisthappilymet me againas I was musingin the midst of my Dumps : but 'twas God's Mercy that he
came to me again,for else I had never come hither. But now
I am come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed for death,bythat Mountain, than thus to stand talkingwith my Lord : But
oh ! what a favour isthis to me, that yet I am admitted entrance
here.
158
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
* Christian
is comfortedagain.
t Joh. 6. 37.
* Christian
diredled yeton his way.
* Christian
afraid oflosinghis way.
t Mat. 7. 14.
* Christian
weary ofhis
Burthen.
Good-will. *We make no Objedlionsagainstany, not
withstandingall that theyhave done before theycome hither,\theyin no wise are cast out ; and
therefore,good Christiancome a littleway with
me, and I will teach thee about the way thou
must go. *Look before thee ; dost thou see this
narrow way ? THAT is the way thou must go.
It was cast up by the Patriarchs,Prophets,Christ,and his Apostles,and it is as streightas a Rule
can make it ; This is the way thou must go.
Chr. But said Christian.^is there no turningsnor windings^bywhich a Stranger* may losehis way ?
Good-will. Yes, there are many ways BUTT
down upon this : and theyare crooked and wide :
But thus thou may'stdistinguishthe rightfromthe wrong, the rightonly being fstreightandnarrow.
Then I saw in my Dream, *That Christian
asked him further,if he could not helphim off
with his Burden that was upon his back ; for as
yet he had not got rid thereof,nor could he by any means getit off without help.
He told him, as to thy burden,be content to bear it,untill
thou comest to the placeof f Deliverance ; for
there it will fall from thy back of it self. + '^'^^^^" ^"
--ni- /^i " ^- u ^ -J u-T- deliveranceThen Christian began to girdup his Loms, from the guilt
and to address himself to his Journey. So the and burden ofother told him, that by that he was got some
distance from the Gate, he would come at the
house of the Interpreter,at whose door he should
knock, and he would shew him excellent things.Then Christian took his leave of his friend,and he againbidhim God-speed.
Then he went on, till he came at the house of
* Interpreter.^where he knocked over and over ; at
last one came to the door,and asked,Who was
there F
Chr. Sir,here is a Traveller,who was bid
by an Acquaintance of the good Man of this
House, to call here for my Profit ; I would therefore speakwith
159
Sin but by the
Death and
Blood ofChrist.
the
* Christian
comes to the
House of the
Interpreter.
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
the Master of the House : so he called for the Master of the
House ; who after a little time came to Christianand asked
him what he would have.
Chr. Sir,said ChristianI am a Man that am come from
the City of DestruSfionand am going to the Mount Zion^andI was told by the Man that stands at the Gate at the head of
this way, that if I called here,you would shew me excellent
things,such as would be an help to me in my Journey.Interp. Then said the Interpreter^*Come in,I will shew
thee that which will be profitableto thee. So he* He is enter- commanded his Man to flightthe Candle, andtatned. j^jj Christian follow him, so he had him into
t Illumina-^ privateRoom, and bid his Man open a door ;
^"^'the which when he had done, * Christian saw the
Christian pictureof a very grave Person hang up againstthe
^Pidiire'!^^^Wall, and this was the fashion of it,\It had Eyesliftedup to Heaven^ the best of Books in his hand^
ofthePikure.^^^ Law of Truth was written upon its Lips the
World was behind his Back ; it stood as ifitpleadedwith Men^ and a Crown of Gold did hang over its Head.
Chr. Then said Christian,What meaneth this?
Inter. The Man whose Picture this is,is one of a thousand;he can
* beget Children, travel in Birth withiCor. 4, 15. Children,and fnurse them himself when they
t Gal. 4. 10.are born. And whereas thou seest *him with his
Eyes liftup to Heaven, the best of Books in his
hand, and the Law of Truth writ on his Lips ; it is to shew
thee, that his Work is to know and unfold dark thingsto
Sinners ; even as also thou fseesthim stand as if'^fff^"^'^]^^^She pleaded with men : and whereas thou see'stof the Picture.
,r^^
, , 1 1 " 1 1" 11 r^
the World as cast behmd him, and that a Crown
hangs over his head ; that is to shew thee,that slightingand
despisingthe thingsthat are present, for the love that he hath
to his Master's Service,he is sure in the World that comes next,
to have Glory for his Reward. Now, said the Interpreter.,I
have shewed thee this Pifture first,* because the* Why he Man whose Pifture this is,is the only Man,
IhTpJure whom the Lord of the place whither thou art
first. goirig)hath authorized to be thy Guide in all
difficult Places thou mayest meet with in the
160
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
and the Name of the other Patience. Passion seemed to be
much discontented,but Patience was very quiet. Then Chris-tian
asked,What is the reason of the Discontent of Passion ?
The Interpreteranswered,the Governour of them
would have him stay for his best things,tillthe
beginningof the next Year ; but he will have all
now : *But Patience is willingto wait.
Then I saw that one came to \Passion and
brought him a Bag of Treasure,and poured it
down at his Feet ; the which he took up and
rejoycedtherein,and withall laughedPatience to
scorn : But I beheld but a while,and he had
* lavished all away, and had nothing left him
but Rags.
Passion w?7/
have it now.
* Patience is
for waiting.
t Passion
hath his desire,
* And quicklylavishes all
away.
Chr.
t The Matter
expounded.
Then said Christian to the Interpreter,Expoundthis matter more fullyto me.
Inter. So he said, These two Lads are
Figures,Passion,of the men of this world ; and
Patience,of the men of that which is to come : For as here
thou see'st,Passion will have all now, this year ; that is to say,in this World ; so are the Men of this World : They must
have all their good thingsnow, theycannot stay tillnext year,that is,untill the next World, for their Portion of good. That
Proverb,*A Bird in the Hand is worth two in the
Bush, is of more Authoritywith them, than are all
the Divine Testimonies of the good of the World
to come. But as thou sawest, that he had quickly
away, and had presentlyleft him nothing but
will it be with all such Men at the end of this
* The Worldlyman for a Bird
in the hand.
lavished
Rags;world.
Chr,
all
t Patience
had the best
Wisdom.
Then said Christian ; A^ow / see that Patience has the
best f Wisdom, and that upon many Accounts.
I. Because he staysfor the best things. 2. And
also because he will have the Gloryof his,when the
other had nothingbut Rags.Int. Nay, you may add another,to wit,the Gloryof the
next World will never wear out ; but these are suddenlygone.Therefore Passion had not so much reason to laugh at Patience,because he had his good thingsfirst,as Patience will have to
162
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
laughat Passion^* because he had his best thingslast',for Jirstmust giveplaceto /ast because /ast must have
his time to come: but last p;ivesplace to nothing: Things that
for there is not another to Succeed : he thereforegi-^gplace,but
that hath his Portion firstmust needs have a thingsthat are
time to spend it,but he that has his Portion last^ lastare lasting.
must have it lastingly; Therefore it is said of^ Luke i6.
"fDiveSyin thy life-timethou receivedst thygood T"\\es had his
things; and likewise Lazarus evil things^hut now
good things
he is comforted^and thou art tormented.
Chr. Then I perceive^tis not best to covet thingsthat are
now, but to wait for thingsto come.
Int. You say truth,*for the thingsthat are seen^ are
Temporal ; but the thingsthat are not seen., are* n o
Eternal : But tho' this be so, yet since things The first
present, and our fleshlyAppetite,are such near thingsare
Neighboursone to another ; and again,because^"^ Temporal.
Things to come, and carnal sense are such Strangersone to
another : Therefore it is,that the firstof these so suddenlyfallinto amityy and that distance isso continuallybetween the second.
Then I saw in my Dream, that the InterpretertookChristian by the Hand, and led him into a Place where was
a Fire burningagainsta Wall, and one standingby it,alwayescastingmuch Water upon it to quench it ; Yet did the Fire
burn higherand hotter.
Then said Christian,IVhat means thisF
The Interpreteranswered.This Fire is the Work of Grace
that is wrought in the Heart ; he that casts Water upon it,to
extinguishand put it out, is the Devil : but in that thou seest
the Fire notwithstandingburn higherand hotter,thou shalt also
see the reason of that : So he had him about to the backside of
the Wall, where he saw a man with a Vessel of Oyl in his
hand, of the which he did also continuallycast (butsecretly)into the Fire.
Then said Christian,What means thisf
The Interpreteranswered.This is Christywho continuallywith the Oyl of his Grace, maintains the Work alreadybegunin the Heart ; by the means of which, notwithstandingwhatthe Devil can do,the Souls of his peopleproveGracious still. And in that thou sawest, that the
^ '^'^' '^' ^'
L2 163
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Man stood behind the Wall to maintain the Fire ; this is to
teach thee,that it is hard for the Tempted to see how this work
of Grace is maintained in the Soul.
I saw also,that the Interpretertook him againby the hand,and led him into a pleasantplace,where was builded a statelyPalace,beautiful to behold ; at the sightof which, Christian
was greatlydelighted; he saw also upon the top thereof,certainPersons walking,who were cloathed all in Gold.
Then said ChristianMay we go in thither ?
Then the Interpretertook him, and led him up toward the
Door of the Palace ; and behold,at the Door stood a greatCompany of men, as desirous to go in,but durst not. There
also sat a Man, at a littledistance from the Door, at a Table
side,with a Book, and his Ink-horn before him, to take the
Name of him that should enter therein : He saw also,that in
the door-waystood many Men in Armour to keep it,beingresolved to do to the Men that would enter what hurt and
mischief theycould. Now was Christian somewhat in amaze :
at last,when every man started back for fear of the armed men,
Christian saw a Man of a very stout Countenance come up to
the Man that sat there to write,saying,*"S'^/(^i?zf"
*jTw,n^^'^^^^"^
my Name, Sir : the which when he had done,he
saw the Man draw his Sword, and put an Helmet
upon his Head,and rush toward the Door upon the armed Men,who laid upon him with deadlyforce : but the man, not at all
discouraged,fell to cuttingand hacking most fiercely,so after
, . ohe had "}"received and given many Wounds to
'^' '
those that attempted to keep him out, he cuts
his way throughthem all,and pressedforward into the Palace:
at which there was a pleasantVoice heard from those that were
within,even of those that walked upon the top of the Palace,
saying.Come in,come in ;
Eternal Glorythou shalt win.
So he went in,and was cloathed with such Garments as they.Then Christian smiled,and said,I think verilyI know the
meaning of this.
Now, said Christian,let me go hence. Nay stay (saidthe
Interpreter)tillI have shewed thee a littlemore, and after that
164
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
thou Shalt go on thy way. So he took him by the hand again,and led him into a very dark Room, where there sat a Man m
an Iron * Cage." Despair///^^
Now the Man, to look on, seemed very sad :^" /,,^" cage.
he sat with his Eyes lookingdown to the Ground,his hands folded together; and he sighedas if he would break
his Heart. Then said Christian,What means this^ At which
the Interpreterbid him talk with the Man.
Chr. Then said Christian to the Man, What art thou "
The Man answered,/ am what I was not once.
Chr. What wast thou once?
Man. The Man said,I was once a fair fand flounshmg
Professor,both in mine own Eyes,and also in the^ ^^^^ g_ ^g^
Eyes of others : I once was, as I thought,fair for
the CoelestialCity,and had then even joy at the thoughtsthatI should get thither.
Chr."
JVell.,but what art thou now ?_
Man. I am now a Man of Despair,and am shut up in it,
as in this Iron Cage. I cannot get out ; O now I cannot.
Chr. But how camest thou in this Condition ?
Man. I left off to watch, and be sober,I laid the Reins
upon the neck of my Lusts ; I sinned againstthe lightof the
Word, and the goodnessof God : I have grievedthe Spirit,and
he is gone ; I temptedthe Devil,and he is come to me ; I have
provokedGod to anger, and he has left me ; I have so hardened
my Heart, that I cannot Repent.
Then said Christian to the Interpreter,But is there no hopesfor such a Man as this ? Ask him, said the Interpreter.
Chr. Then said Christian,Is there no hope,but you must be
keptin the Iron Cage ofDespairfMan. No, none at all.
Chr. Why ? The Son ofthe blessedis very pitifulfMan. I have * Crucified him to my self afresh,I have
despisedhis Person,I have despisedfhisRighteous- * Heb. 6. 6.
ness, I have counted his Blood an unholy thing,^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^_I have done despite*to the Spiritof Grace :
Therefore I have shut my self out of all the *^Heb.lo.
Promises,and there now remains to me nothing ^" ^9-
but threatnings,dreadful threatnings,faithful threatnings,of
165
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
certain Judgment and fieryIndignation,which shall devour me
as an Adversary.Chr. For what did you bringyour selfinto this Condition ?
Man. For the Lusts,Pleasures,and Profits of this World ;
in the enjoyment of which, I did then promise my self much
Delight: but now every one of those thingsalso bite me, and
gnaw me like a burningWorm.Chr. But canst thou not now repentand turn ?
Man. God hath denied me Repentance ; his Word givesme no Encouragement to believe,yea himself hath shut me up
in this Iron Cage : nor can all the Men in the World let me
out. O Eternity; Eternity! How shall I grapplewith the
Misery that I must meet with in Eternity?Int. Then said the Interpreterto ChristianLet this Man's
Miserybe remembred by thee,and be an everlastingCaution to
thee.
Chr. Well, said Christian.,this is fearful ; God helpme to
watch and be sober ; and to pray, that I may shun the cause of
this Man's Misery. Sir,is it not time for me to go on my
way now ?
Int. Tarry tillI shall shew thee one thingmore, and then
thou shalt go on thy way.So he took Christian by the hand again,and led him into
a Chamber, where there was one risingout of Bed ; and as he
put on his Raiment he shook and trembled. Then said
ChristianWhy doth this Man thus tremble ? The Interpreterthen bid him tell to Christian the reason of his so doing: So he
began,and said.This Night as I was in my SleepI dreamed,
and behold the Heavens grew exceedingblack; also it thundred
and lightnedin most fearful wise,that it put me into an Agony.
pSo I looked up in my Dream, and saw the Clouds
^,
"
rack at an unusual rate, upon which I heard a
Tude 15. great Sound of a Trumpet, and saw also a Man
John 5. 28. sit upon a Cloud attended with the thousands of
2 Thess. I. 8. Heaven ; they were all in flamingFire,also the
Reve. 20. II, Heavens were on a burningFlame. I heard then
12, 13, 14.^ Voice,saying,Arise ye dead.,and come to Judg-
^Wh'' 6 ^'^"^'^^^ ^'^^ ^^^^ ^^^ Rocks rent, the Graves
j-'*^" 7- '' opened, and the Dead that were therein came
Psal. 5. 1,2,3. forth; some of them were exceedingglad,and
166
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
looked upward ; and some sought to hide themselves under
the Mountains : Then I saw the Man that sate upon the
Cloud,open the Book, and bid the World draw near. Yet
there was, by reason of a fierce Flame that
issued out and came before him, a convenient ^"^-^'.S-distance betwixt him and them, as betwixt the
^"' ^" ^' '"'
Judgeand the Prisoners at the Bar, I heard it also proclaimedto them that attended on the Man that sat on the Cloud,* Gather togetherthe Tares,the Chaffand Stubble,and cast them into the burningLake ; and with that
Mark 3. 13.
the bottomless Pit opened, just whereabout I^^' '3- 3"-
stood : out of the Mouth of which there came
^^^" '^' ^'
m an abundant manner Smoke, and Coals of Fire,with hideous
Noises. It was also said to the same Persons, x l 1
"\Gather my Wheat into the Garner. And with"^ ^' ^^'
that I saw many catch'd up *and carried away*
i Thess. 7.
into the Clouds,but I was left behind. I also ^^' '7-
sought to hide my self,but I could not, for the Man that sat
upon the Cloud stillkept his eye upon me : mySins also came in my mind, and my Conscience
I^om-2- H.iS-
did accuse me on every side. Upon this I awaked from my
Sleep.Chr. But what was it that made you so afraidof this
sight?Man. Why, I thought that the day of Judgment was
come, and that I was not readyfor it : but this frightedme
most, that the Angelsgatheredup several,and left me behind ;
also the Pit of Hell opened her Mouth justwhere I stood : my
Conscience too afflided me; and (as I thought) the Judgehad always his eye upon me, shewing Indignationin his
Countenance.
Then said the Interpreterto Christian,Hast thou considered
all thesethingsFChr. Yes,and theyput me in hope3.ndfear.Int. Well,keep all thingsso in thy mind, that theymay
be as a Goad in thysides,to prickthee forward in the way thou
must go. Then Christian began to girdup his Loins,and to
address himself to his Journey. Then said the Interpreter,the
Comforter be alwayswith thee,good Christian,to guidethee in
the way that leads to the City.
167
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
So Christian went on his way, saying,
Her-e I have seen thingsrare and profitableyThingspleasant dreadfulthingsto make me stable
In what I have began to take in hand:
Then let me think on them^and understand
Whereforetheyshewed me were^ and let me be
Thankfuly0 good Interpreter^to thee.
Now I saw in my Dream, that the highway up which
Christian was to go, was fenced on either side with a Wall, and
^
that Wall was called ^Salvation. Up this waysa. 3 "
I-therefore did burdened Christian run, but not
without great difficulty,because of the Load on his Back.
He ran thus tillhe came at a Place somewhat ascending;and upon that placestood a Cross and a little below in the
bottom, a Sepulchre. So I saw in my Dream, that justas
Christian came up with the Cross his Burden loosed from off
his Shoulders,and fell from off his Back, and began to tumble ;
and so continued to do,tillit came to the mouth of the Sepulchre,where it fellin,and I saw it no more.
Then was Christian glad and lightsome,and said with a
merry heart.He hath given me Rest byhis Sorrow ;When God re- ^"^ j^-r , ^-^ ^^^^^_ ^j^^^ ^^ ^^^^j g^jjj ^leases tis of J ^ J
otir guiltand while,to look and wonder; for it was very sur-
burden, we are prizingto him, that the sightof the Cross shouldas those that
^^^^ ^^^^ j^j^^ ^jr j^jgBurden. He looked there-leapforjoy.
j i i i " -n l" u
fore,and looked agam, even till the sprmgs that
tZech. 12.IO.were in his Head sent the fWaters down his
Cheeks. Now as he stood lookingand weeping,behold three shiningones came to him, and saluted him, with
Feace be to thee ; so the firstsaid to him, * Thy sinsMark 2. 1. heforgiventhee ; The second stripthim ofhis Rags^
t Zech. 3. 4.and fcloathedhim with change of Raiment.
The third also set *a ynark in his Forehead and
Eph. I. 8.
g^yg j^jij^ Roll,with a Seal upon it,which he
bid him look on as he ran, and that he should
giveit in at the CoelestialGate: so theywent their way. Then
Christian gave three leapsfor joy,and went on singing.
Thus far I did come loaden with my sin^Nor could oughtease the griefthat I was in^
168
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
standeth at the beginningof the way ? Know you not that it
is written '\That he that cometh not in by theT join lo. I.
Door^but climheth up some other way^ the same is
a Thiefand a Robber.
Form, and Hyp. They said,that to go to the Gate for
Entrance,was by all their Country-men counted too far about,and that therefore their usual way was to make a short cut of it,and to Climb over the Wall as they had done.
Chr. But will it not be counted a Trespassagainstthe Lord
ofthe Citywhither we are bound thus to violate his revealed Will ?
Form, and Hyp. They told him, *That as for that, he
* 7-1 fLneeded not trouble his head thereabout : for what
come into the theydid theyhad custom for,and could produceway, but not (ifneed were)Testimony that would witness it,^K-^t'}i''%for more than a thousand Years.think that they
^, " "
i r^\ " " ";; "
;
can say some-Chr. ijM^, said Christian, will it stand a
thingin vindi- Tryal at Law Fcation of their p^^^^ ^^^ ^ x_ -pj^g j.^^ ^ixm that custom,
it beingof so longa standingas above a thousand
Years,would doubtless now be admitted as a thinglegal,by an
impartialJudge. And besides,say they,if we get into the
way, what's matter which way we get in ? if we are in we are
in : thou art but in the way, who as we perceive,came in
at the Gate ; and we are also in the way that came tumblingover the Wall ; Wherein now isthyCondition better than ours ?
Chr. I walk by the Rule of my Master,you walk by the
rude working of your Fancies. You are counted Thieves
already,by the Lord of the way, therefore I doubt you will not
be found true men at the end of the way. You come in byyour selves,without his Dire6lion,and shall go out by your
selves,without his Mercy.To this they made him but littleAnswer ; onlytheybid
him look to himself. Then I saw that they went on ; every
man in his Way, without much conference one with another ;
save that these two men told Christian.,That, as to Laws and
Ordinances.,theydoubted not but theyshould as conscientiouslydo them as he. Therefore,said they.We see not wherein
thou differestfrom us, but by the Coat that is on thy Back,which was as we tro, giventhee by some of thyNeighbours,tohide the shame of thy Nakedness.
170
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Chr. By *Laws and Ordinances you will not be saved,
since you came not in by the door. And as for, ^^^ ^ ^^
this Coat that is on my back,it was given me bythe Lord of the placewhither I go ; and that,as you say, to
cover my nakedness with. And I take it as a token of
kindness to me, for I had nothingbut rags before ; and besides,
tthusI comfort n.y self as I go ; Surely,think I^^^^^^^
when I come to the Gate of the City,the Lord^^s got his
thereof will know me for good,since I have his Lords Coat on
Coat on my Back ! a Coat that he gave me freely /'" ^'"f"'f"'
, , . r T1 T u i-S"comforted
m the day that he striptme of my Kags. i havetherewith, he
moreover a mark in my forehead,of which perhaps is comforted
you have taken no notice,which one of my Lords also with his
J. . . " r 1 1
" :^u J Marh and
most mtimate Associates hxed there in the day his roU.
that my Burden fell off my Shoulders. I will
tellto you moreover, that I had then given me a Roll sealed,to
comfort me by reading,as I go on the way ; I was also bid to
giveit in at the Cceles^tialGate, in token of my certain goingin after it; all which thingsI doubt you want, and want them
because you came not in at the Gate.
To these thingstheygave him no answer, onlytheylooked
upon each other,and laughed. Then I saw that theywent on
all,save that Christian kept * before,who hadi^^j^ -^.j^j^
no more talk but with himself,and that some- has talk with
times sighingly,and sometimes comfortably: also himself.
he would be often readingin the Roll,that one
of the shiningones gave him, by which he was refreshed.
I beheld then, that theyall went on tilltheycame to the
foot of the Hill \Difficulty,at the bottom of
which was a Spring. There was also in the j'^^^/^^fsame placetwo other wayes, besides that which Difficulty.
came straightfrom the Gate ; one turned to the
left hand,and the other to the right,at the bottom of the Hill :
but the narrow way layrightup the Hill,(andthe name of the
going up the side of the Hill,is called Difficult;)Christian went
now to the fSpring,and drank thereof to refresh
himself,and then began to go up the Hill,saying, + I^a. 49. ro.
The Hill,thoughhigh,I covet to ascend,The Difficultywill not me offend.For I perceivethe way to Lifelies here ;
171
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Come^pluckup^ Hearty let'sneither faintnor fear.Better tho difficultythe rightway to go^
Than wrongs thougheasiewhere the end is Woe.
The other two also came to the Foot of the Hill ; but
when theysaw that the Hill was steep and high,and that there
was two other wayes to go ; and supposingalso that these two
wayes might meet againwith that up which Christian went,
on the other side of the Hill : Therefore theywere resolved to
go in those wayes, (now the name of one of those wayes was
Danger.,and the name of the other DestruSlion.)* The Danger gg *^j^" ^^^ j^qj^- .^g ^^y vv^hich is called Danger^
ofthe"way""which did lead him into a great Wood, and the
other took direftlyup the way to Destruction^which led him into a wide Field,full of dark Mountains,where
he stumbled and fell,and rose no more.
I looked then after Christianto see him go up the Hill,where I perceivedhe fell from running to going,and from
goingto clamberingupon his Hands and his Knees, because of
the steepness of the place. Now about the mid-way to the top
of the Hill,was a pleasant'^Arbor ^made by the
*G^au"^^'^"^Lord of the Hill,for the refreshingof weary
Travellers. Thither therefore Christian got,where also he sat down to rest him. Then he pull'dhis Roll
out of his Bosom, and read therein to his comfort ; he also now
began afresh to take a review of the Coat or Garment that was
given him as he stood by the Cross. Thus pleasinghimself
a while,he at last fell into a Slumber,and thence into a fast
Sleep,which detained him in that placeuntill it was almost
Night ; and in his Sleep *his Roll fellout of his
sleefishahand. Now as he was sleeping,there came one
loser. to him and awaked him, saying,f G(7 to the Ant
thou Sluggardconsider her ways, and be wise : andt Prov. 6. 6.
^j^j^ ^j^^j.Q/yj..j^fi^"suddenlystarted up, and spedhim on his way, and went apace tillhe came to the top of
the Hill.
Now when he was got up to the top of the Hill,there
^. ", . ,.came two men running to meet him amain : the
* Christian. , %t ^7- j i ^i
meets ivith name of the one was* / imorous, and the other
Mistrust and Mistrust : to whom Christian said.Sirs,what'sTimorous. ^j^^ matter you run the wrong way ? Timorous
172
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
answered, That they were going to the City of Xion and had
got up that Difficultplace; but said he, the further we go, the
more danger we meet with,wherefore we turned,and are goingback again.
Yes, said Mistrust for justbefore us lies a couple of Lions
in the way, (whether sleepingor waking we know not)and we
could not think, if we came within reach but they would
presentlypull us in pieces.Chr. Then said Christian,you make me afraid but whither
shall I flyto be safe? ^fi go back to mine own Countrey.,That is
preparedfor Fire ana Brimstone and I shall certainlyperishthere.
If I can go to the Ccelestial City I am sure to be in safetythere^* / must venture ; To go hack is nothingbut death^to go forward isfear of death
^and lifeeverlastingshak^l^/r^f
beyondit. I will yet go forward. So Mistrust
and Timorous ran down the Hill^ and Christian went on his
way. But thinkingagainof what he heard from the men^ he feltin his Boso7n for his Roll.,that he might read therein and be
comforted; but he feltand found "j"it not. Then. p,
. .
was Christian in great distress^and knew not whatmissed kis
to do for he wanted that which used to relieve him ; Roll wherein
and that which should have been his Pass into the he used to take
Ccelestial City. Here thereforehe began to be much
* perplexed.,and knew not what to do ; at last he * He is per-
bethoughthiinselfthat he had sleptin the Arbor that plexedfor
is on the side ofthe Hill \ and fallingdown upon his
knees.,he asked God forgivenessfor that foolishfaSi and then went
back to look for his Roll. But all the way he went back.,who can
sufficientlyset forththe sorrow of Christians heart ? Sometimes he
sighed.,sometimes he wept.,and oftentimeshe chid himself.,forbeingso foolishto fall asleepin that placewhich was ereSled onlyfora little refreshmentfor his weariness. Thus thereforehe went
back.,carefullylookingon this side.,and on that.,all the way as he
went.,if happilyhe mightfindthe Roll.,that had been his comfortso
many times in his fourney. He went thus tillhe. p,
" ..
came again within sightof the Arbor where he sat bewails his
and slept; but that sightrenewed '\hissorrow the foolish
morcy by bringingagain.,even afresh.,his evil of ^l^^pi^g,sleepingunto his mind. Thus thereforehe now went
xf,
" '
s
on bewailinghis sinfulsleep.,sayingsO wretched man' '
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
that I am, that I should sleepin the day time that I should sleepin the midst ofdifficulty! that I should so indulgethe fleshas to
use that rest for ease to my fleshywhich the Lord of the Hill hath
ereSied onlyforthe reliefof the Spiritsof Pilgrims/ How many
stepshave I took in vain ! [Thusit happenedto Israelfor their
sin theywere sent hack againby the way of the red Sea) and I am
made to tread those stepswith sorrow^ which I might have trod
with delight^had it not been forthis sinfulsleep.How far mightI have been on my way by this time ! I am made to tread those
stepsthrice over^ which I needed not to have trod but once : Tea
now also I am like to be benighted^for the day is almost spent.0 that I had not slept! Now by this time he was come to the
Arbor again.,where for a while he sat down and wept ; but at
last [asChristian would have it)lookingsorrowfullydown under
* Christian^^^ Settlethere he * espiedhis Roll ; the which he
findethhis with tremblingand haste catch'd up and put into his
Roll -where Bosom ; but who can tell how joyfulthis man was^he lost it.
^^^^ f^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^ -^j^^ii^^^-^p p^^ ^fj- j^^ii
was the assurance of his Life and acceptanceat the desired Haven.
Thereforehe laid it up in his Bosom.,gave thanks to God for
directinghis Eye to the placewhere it lay.,and with Joyand Tears
betook himselfagainto his Journey. But oh.,how nimblydid he go
up the rest of the Hill ! Tet beforehe got up.,the Sun went down
upon Christian ; and this made him againrecall the [Canityof his
sleepingto his remembrance ; and thus he againbegan to condole
with himself:,O thou sinful sleep! how for thy sake am I like
to be benightedin my Journey! I must walk without the
Sun, darkness must cover the path of my feet,and I must hear
the noise of the doleful Creatures,because of my sinful sleep!
Now also he remembred the storythat Mistrust and Timorous told
hitn of how theywere frightedwith the sightofthe Lions. Then
said Christian to himselfagain.,These Beasts range tn the nightfortheir prey.,and iftheyshould meet with me in the dark.,how should
1 shifttheyn ? how should I escapebeingby them torn in pieces?
Thus he went on.,but while he was bewailinghis unhappy mis-carriage.,
he liftup his Eyes.,and behold there was a very statelyPalace beforehim,the name of which was Beautiful,and it stood
by the High-way side.
So I saw in my Dream, that he made haste and went
forward,that if possiblehe might get Lodging there ; Now
174
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
before he had gone far,he entred into a very narrow passage
which was about a furlongofF the Porters Lodge,and looking
very narrowlybefore him as he went, he espiedtwo Lions in
the way. Now thoughthe, I see the dangersthat Mistrust
and Timorous were driven back by. (The Lions were chained
but he saw not the Chains.)Then he was afraid,and thoughtalso himself to go back after them, for he thoughtnothing but
Death was before him : But the Porter at the Lodge,whoseName is Watchfulperceivingthat Christian made
a halt,as if he would go back,cryed unto him,* ^"^^^^ '^"'+-
saying.Is thystrengthso small ? fear not the Lions,for theyare chained,and are placedthere for tryalof Faith,where it is ;
and for discoveryof those that have none : keep in the midst of
the Path,and no hurt shall come unto thee.
Then I saw that he went on, tremblingfor fear of the
Lions ; but takinggood heed to the diredions^ofthe Porterheheard them roar, but theydid him no harm. Then he clapthis hands,and went on tillhe came and stood before the Gate
where the Porter was. Then said Christian to the PorterSir,What House is this,and may I lodgehere to night? The
Porter answered,This House was built by the Lord of the Hill
and he built it for the Relief and Securityof Pilgrims.ThePorter also asked whence he was, and whither he was going?
Chr. I am come from the City of Destru^ion and am
going to Mount Zion,but because the Sun is now set, I desire
if I may to lodgehere to night.'
Por. What isyour Name P
Chr. My Name is now Christian,but my Name at the
firstwas Grace/ess: I came of the Race of * Japhet,whom God will perswade to dwell in the Tents of
* ^^"' 9- ^7.
Shem.
Por. But how doth it happenyou come so late,the Sun is
set r
Chr. I had been here sooner, but that,wretched man that
1 am ! I sleptin the Arbor that stands on the Hill-side; nay
I had notwithstandingthat,been here much sooner, but that in
niy-sleepI lost my evidence,and came without it to the brow
of the Hill,and then feelingfor it,and findingit not, I was
forced,with sorrow of Heart,to go back to the placewhere I
sleptmy sleep,where I found it,and now I am come.
175
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Por. Well, I will call out one of the Virginsof this place,who will (ifshe like your talk)bring you into the rest of the
Family,accordingto the Rules of the House. So WatchfulthePorter rang a Bell,at the sound of which came out at the door
of the House a grave and beautiful Damsel named Discretion^and asked why she was called ?
The Porter answered.This Man is in a Journeyfrom the
Cityof Destruction to Mount Z/V", but being weary and be-nighted,
he asked me if he mightlodgehere to night? so I told
him I would call for thee,who, after discourse had with him,
mayest do as seemeth thee good,even accordingto the Law of
the House.
Then she asked him whence he was, and whither he was
going? and he told her. She asked also,how he got in the
way ? and he told her. Then she asked him, What he had
seen and met with in the way ? and he told her. And last,sheasked his Name ? so he said,It is Christianand 1 have so much
the more a desire to lodge here to night,because,by what
I perceive,this placewas built by the Lord of the Hill,for the
relief and securityof Pilgrims: So she smiled,but the water
stood in her Eyes : And after a littlepause, she said,I will call
forth two or three more of the Family. So she ran to the
Door and called out Prudence P'^^y,rid Charity,who after
a littlemore discourse with him, had him into the Family; and
many of them meetinghim at the threshold of the house,said,Come in,thou blessed of the Lord ; this house was built by the
Lord of the Hill,on purpose to entertain such Pilgrimsin.Then he bowed his head and followed them into the House :
so when he was come in,and sat down, theygave him some-thing
to drink ; and consented togetherthat until supper was
ready,some of them should have some particvdardiscourse with
Christian,for the best improvement of time,and they appointedPietyand Prudence,and Charityto discourse with him : and
thus they began.Piety. Come,good Christian,since we have been so lovingto
you, to receive you into our house this night; let us, if^^ ^ '!'" perhapswe mav better our selvesthereby talk with*you
courses mm. ^u i " ;; " ni " e
ofall thingsthat have hapnedto you in your PilgrimagesChr. With a very good will,and I am gladthat you are
so well disposed.
176
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
and the very sightof him made my Burden fall oflFmy back
(forI groanedunder a very heavyburden)but then it felldown
from off me. 'Twas a strange thing to me, for I never saw
such a thingbefore ; Yea, and while I stood lookingup (forthen I could not forbear looking)three shiningones came to
me : one of them testifiedthat my sins were forgivenme ;
another striptme of my Rags,and gave me this broidered Coat
which you see ; and the third set the mark which you see in my
fore-head,and gave me this sealed Roll (and with that he
plucked it out of his Bosome.)Piety. But you saw more than thisydid you not.
Chr. The thingsthat I have told you were the best,yetsome other matter I saw, as namely,I saw three Men, Simple^Slothyand Presumptionlie a sleepa little out of the way as
I came, with Irons upon their heels ; but do you think I could
awake them ? I also saw For?nalityand Hypocrisiecome tumblingover the Wall to go (astheypretended)to Zion but they were
quicklylost ; even as my self did tellthem, but theywould not
believe: but,above all,I found it hard work to get up this Hill,and as hard to come by the Lions Mouth ; and trulyif it had
not been for the good Man, the Porter that stands at the Gate,I do not know, but that after all,I might have gone back
again: but I thank God I am here, and I thank you for
receivingof me.
Then Prudence thoughtgood to ask him a few Questions,
Prudence dis-^^'^ desired his answer to them.
courses him. Pru. Do you not think sometirnesofthe Countreyfrom whence you came ?
* C\\x\s,i\3.n's Chr. Yes, *but with much shame and de-
his Nativetestation ; Truly
y if I had been mindfulof that
Country. Countreyfrom whence I came out^I mighthave had
Heb. II. 16, opportunityto have returned; hut now I desire a
^"* better Countrey that is an heavenly.Pru. Do you not yet bear away with you some of the things
that then you were conversant withall F
Chr. Yes, but greatlyagainstmy will,especiallymyinward and "fcarnalcogitations; with which all
di^t^TJwith^y Country-men, as well as my self,were de-
carnalcogita- lighted;but now all those thingsare my grief,^'""""' and mightI but chuse mine own things,I would
178
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
*chuse never to think of those thingsmore: but when I would
be a doing of that which is best,fthat which is
worst is with me.* Christian's
Pru. Do you not find sometimes,as if those ^ "^"'
thingswere vanquished,which at other times are t Rom. 7.
your perplexity?Chr. Yes, but that is but seldom ; but they are to me
* golden hours, in which such things happenJ" ' " f r " Christian's" "^^-
goldetihours.Pru. Can you remember by what means you
findyour annoyances at times,as iftheywere vanquishedPChr. Yes, when fl think what I saw at the Cross,that
will do it ; and when I look upon my Broidred
Coat, that will do it ; and when I look into thechristian
Roll that I carry in my Bosom, that will do it ; getspower
and when my thoughts wax warm about whither againsthis
, . "', Ml 1 " Corruptions.1 am going, that will do it.
Pru. And what is it that makes you so desirous to go to
Mount Zion ?
Chr. Why, * there I hope to see him alive,that did hangdead on the Cross ; and there I hope to be rid of * ^^
all those things,that to this day are in me an Christian
annoyance to me ; there,they say, there is no"^ould beat
"fdeath,and there I shall dwell with such Com-pany
as I like best. For to tellyou truth,I love "*" ^^- ^5- 8.
him, because I was by him eased of my burden, ^^^- '^^- 4-
and I am weary of my inward sickness : I would fain be where
I shall die no more, and with the Company that shall con-tinually
cry,* Holy,Holy,Holy.
Then said Charityto Christian,Have you a
*
^^^"^X^"".
J'.
" J courses him.
r amity r Are you a married man r
Chr. I have a Wife and four small Children.
Cha. And why did you not bringthein alongwith you ?
Chr. Then Christian *wept, and said.Oh, how willinglywould I have done it,but theywere all of them
utterlyaverse to my goingon Pilgrimage. * Christian's
Cha, But you should have talked to them,and fy-ljhave endeavoured to have shown them the dangerof Children,
beingbehind.Chr. So I did,and told them also what God had shewed
M 2 179
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
to me of the Destru6lion of our City: but I seemed to
^
them as one that mocked : and they believedGen. iQ. 14.
^
-'
^me not.
Cha. And did you pray to God that he would bless yourCounsel to them F
Chr. Yes, and that with much afFedlion ; for you must
think that my Wife and poor Children were very dear unto
me.
Cha. But did you tellthem ofyour own sorrow^ and fearofdestruction ? for I suppose that destru"iion was visible enoughto you ?
Chr. Yes, over, and over, and over. They might also
. . ,-j-seemy fears in my Countenance, in my Tears,
fear ofperish-"^"^^ '^^ ""^ "^7 tremblingunder the apprehension
ing might be of the Judgment that did hang over our heads ;read tn his very ]^^^ ^\\ -^^g j^qj- sufficient to prevailwith them tocountenance. " ,
come with me.
Cha. But what could they say for themselveswhy theycame not ?
Chr. Why, *my Wife was afraid of losingthis World;and my Children were givento the foolish delights
whyhirivifeo^ YO\xt\\: SO what by one thing and what byand Children another,theyleft me to wander in this manner
did not go alone.^^ ' ^"'^' Cha. But did you not with your vain lifedampall that you by words used byway ofperswasionto bringthem away
with you F
Chr. Indeed I cannot commend my life,for I am conscious
to my self of many failingstherein : I know also that a man byhis Conversation may soon overthrow what by Argument or
Persuasion he doth labour to fasten upon others for their good.Yet, this I can say, I was very wary of giving
Chnstiansthem occasion,by any unseemlyaction,to make
s"ationbefore them averse to going on Pilgrimage.Yea, for
his Wife and this very thing,they would tell me I was too
Children.precise,and that I denied my self of things(for
their sakes)in which theysaw no evil. Nay, I think I may
say, that if what they saw in me did hinder them, it was my
great tenderness in sinningagainstGod, or of doingany wrong
to my Neighbour.
180
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Cha. Indeed *Cain hated his Brother^because his own works
were evil,and his Brothers righteous; and ifthyWife and Children have been offendedwith thee for ,
"^^If^".1-1 II 1 1 1 1
" I I 1clear oj their
thtSythey therebyshew themselves to be implacable Blood, iftheyto good^* and thou hast delivered thySoul from their perish.
blood.* T? 1
Now 1 saw in my Dream, that thus they sat
talkingtogetheruntil Supper was ready. So when they had
made ready,they sat down to meat : Now the Table was
furnished with *fat things,and with Wine that
was well refined,and all their ftalk at the Table^,
"'^^
, ,
T/-\r"T-v -irT-11 IChristian had
was about the LUKD ot the Hill: as namely, to his Supper.about that HE had done, and whereof HE did
what HE did, and why he had builded that^7}^'''^^''
TT ji_i. I -JT -JLat Supper tifne.
House : and by what theysaid,1 perceived that
HE had been a great IVarriour.,and had foughtwith,and slain
*him that had the power of Death, but not
without great danger to himself: which made Heb. "2. 14,
me love him the more.
For, as theysaid,and as I believe (saidChristian^he did it
with the loss of much blood : but that which put gloryof Grace
into all he did,was, that he did it out of pure love to this
Countrey. And beside,there were some of them of the
Houshold that said,they had been and spoke with him since
he did dye on the Cross ; and theyhave attested,that theyhadit from his own lips,that he is such a lover of poor Pilgrims,that the like is not to be found from the East to the West.
They moreover gave an instance of what theyaffirm'd,andthat was. He had stripthimself of his glory,that he might do
this for the Poor; and that theyheard him say and affirm.Thathe would not dwell in the Mountain of Zion alone. They said
moreover, That he had made many Pilgrims * Christ makes* Princes,though by nature they were Beggars Princes ofborn,and their originalhad been the Dunghil. Beggars.
Thus they discoursed togethertill late at ^ ^^"''- '^' ^"
night,and after they had committed themselves ^^^^' "3- 7-
to their Lord for Proteftion,they betook themselves to rest :
The Pilgrimtheylaid in a largeupper * Chamber,whose Window opened towards the Sun-rising:
d ^5if'^1^
the name of the Chamber was Peace^wherehe slepttillbreak of day,and then he awoke, and sung,
181
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Where am I now ! is this the love and care
Of yesuSjfor the men that PilgrimsareThus to provide! That I should be forgiven!And dwell alreadythe next door to Heaven.
So in the morning they all got up, and after some more
discourse,theytold him that he should not departtilltheyhadshew'd him the Rarities of that place. And firsttheyhad him
^j .
into the Study,* where they shewed Records of
had into the ^"^ greatest Antiquity ; in which, as 1 remember
Sttidy,and my Dream, theyshewed him the firstPedegreeofwhat he saw ^hg Lgj-d of the Hill,that he was the Son of the
Ancient of Days, and came by that eternal
Generation. Here also was more fullyRecorded the Afts that
he had done, and the names of many hundreds that he had
taken into his Service ; and how he had placedthem in such
Habitations that could neither by lengthof Days,nor decaysof Nature be dissolved.
Then theyread to him some of the worthy A6ls that some
of his Servants had done. As how theyhad subdued Kingdoms,wrought Righteousness,obtained Promises,stoppedthe mouths
of Lions,quenchedthe "["violenceof Fire,escapedtHeb. 11.33, the edge of the Sword, out of weakness were
made strong, waxed valiant in fight,and turned
to flightthe Armies of the Aliens.
Then theyread againin another part of the Records of the
House, where it was shewed how willingtheir Lord was to
receive into his favour,any, even any, thoughtheyin time pasthad offered great affrontsto his Person and Proceedings.Herealso were several other Histories of many other famous things,of all which Christian had a view : as of thingsboth Ancient
and Modern, togetherwith Propheciesand Prediftions of
things that have their certain accomplishment,both to the
dread and amazement of Enemies,and the comfort and solace
of Pilgrims.The next day they took him, and had him into the
"I"Armory, where theyshewed him all manner of
t Christian Furniture,which their Lord had providedfor
Armory. Pilgrims,as Sword, Shield,Helmet, Brest-plate,All Prayer and Shoes that would not wear out.
And there was here enough of this to harness out as many men
182
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
for the service of their Lord, as there be Stars in the Heaven for
multitude.
They also shewed him some of the Engines with which
some of his Servents had done wonderful things. " christian
*They shewed him Moses's Rod, the Hammer is made to
and Nail with which JaelsXcwSisera ^the Pitchers,see ancient
Trumpets, and Lamps too, with which Gideon ^^^^'
put to flightthe Armies of Midian. Then theyshewed him
the Oxes Goad wherewith Shamgar slew six hundred men.
They shewed him also the Jaw-bone with which Sampsondid
such mighty feats ; theyshewed him moreover the SlingandStone with which David slew Goliah of Oath : and the Sword
also with which their Lord will killthe man of Sin in the daythat he shall rise up to the Prey. They shewed him besides,
many excellent things,with which Christian was much de-lighted.
This done, they went to their rest again.Then I saw in my Dream, that on the morrow he got up
to go forwards,but theydesired him to stay tillthe next dayalso ; and then said they,we will (ifthe day be clear)shew youthe *dele6lable Mountains,which theysaid,would " cj^ristian
yet further add to his comfort,because theywere shewed the
nearer the desired Heaven, than the placewhere deledlable
at present he was. So he consented and staid. oun ams.
When the morning was up, they had him to the top of the
House, -f-andbid him look South,so he did : and,
behold at a great distance he saw a most pleasantMountainous Country, beautified with Woods, Vine-yards,Fruits of all sorts ; Flowers also,with Springsand Fountains,
very delegable to behold. Then he asked the name of the
Country; they said it was Immanuels Land : and it is as
Common, say they,as this Hill is,to and for all the Pilgrims.And when thou comest there,from thence thou mayest see to
the Gate of the Coelestial City; as the Shepherdsthat live
there will make appear.Now he bethoughthimself of settingforward,*and they
were willinp;he should : but first,said they, let
us go againinto the Armory ; so theydid,and^et forward.
when he came there,theyf harnessed him from
head to foot,with what was of proof,lestperhaps t Christian
he should meet with assaults in the way. He ^arlud.''^beingtherefore thus accoutred,walketh out with
183
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
his Friends to the Gate,and there he asked the Porter if he saw
any Pilgrimspass by ; then the Porter answered,Yes.Chr. Pray did you know him ? said he.
Por. I asked his name, and he told me it was Faithfull.Chr. O said ChristianI know hi?nhe is my Towns-man,
my near Neighbour,he comes from the placewhere I was born ; how
far do you think he may be before?Por. He is got by this time below the Hill.
Chr. Well,*said Christian,goodPorter,the Lord be with
* H /CI 's-thee,and add to all thyblessingsmuch increaseof the
tian and the kindness that thou hast shewed to me.
Foxier greei Then he beganto go forward,but Discretion,a parting. Piety,Charity,and Prudence would accompanyhim down to the foot of the Hill. So theywent on together,reiteratingtheir former discourses tilltheycame to go down the
Hill. Then said Christian,as it was difficultcoming up, so (sofar as I can see)it isdangerousgoingdown. Yes, said Prudence,so it is : for it is an hard matter for a man to go down into the
Valleyof Humiliation,as thou art now, and to
Htmufaffon''"^'^^^^^ "" ^^'P ^ ^^^ ^^^ "Therefore,said they,
are we come out to accompany thee down the
Hill. So he began to go down ; but very warily,yet he caughta slipor two.
Then I saw in my Dream, that these good Companions(when Christian was gone down to the bottom of the Hill)gavehim a Loaf of Bread,a Bottle of Wine and a Cluster of Raisins,and then he went on his way.
But now in this Valleyof Humiliation poor Christian was
hard put to it,for he had gone but a littleway before he espieda foul Fiend coming over the Field to meet him ; his name is
Apollyon.Then did Christian begin to be afraid,and cast in
his mind whether to go back or to stand his ground. But he
considered again,that he had no Armour for hisChristian w(? Back, and therefore thought that to turn the BackArmour for , . .
, . , .
", . ,
his Back. ^o him might give him greater advantage with
ease to piercehim with his Darts ; therefore he
resolved to venture, and stand his ground. For,thoughthe,* Ch istian's
*bad I no more in mine eye than the savingof
resolution in niy life,'twould be the best way to stand.
the approach So he went on, and Apollyonmet him : now
^/Apollyon. ^j^^ Monster was hideous to behold,he was
184
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
as to my compliancewith thee : and besides (O thou destroyingApoUyon) to speak truth,I like his Service,his wages, his
Servants,his Government, his Company, and Country,better
than thine : and therefore leave off to perswade me further,I am his Servant, and I will follow him.
Apol. Consider again,when thou art in coolblood,what thou
ApoUyon^^^ ^'^^^^" "^^^^ with in the way that thou goest.
pleadsthe Thou knowest,that for the most part, his Servants
grievous end^.^^g fg ^" m ^"^^ because theyare Transgressors
todisnvade"'againstme and my way ; how many of them have
Christian /r^w been put to shamefulldeath ? and besides,thou countest
persistingin jji Service better than mine ; whereas he never came
IS way.^^^ from the placewhere he is,to deliver any that
served him out of their hands : but as for me, how many times,asall the World very well knows, have I delivered,either bypoweror fraud,those that have faithfullyserved me, from him and his ;
thoughtaken by them ; and so I will deliver thee.
Chr. His forbearingat present to deliver them, is on
purpose to try their love,whether theywill cleave to him to the
end : and as for the ill end thou sayest they come to, that is
most gloriousin their account : For, for present deliverance,
they do not much expertit ; for they stay for their Glory,andthen theyshall have it,when their Prince comes in his,and the
Gloryof the Angels.ApoL Thou hast alreadybeen unfaithfulin thyservice to him,
and how dost thou think to receive Wages ofhim ?
Chr. Wherein, O ApoUyon,have 1 been unfaithful to him ?
Apol. Thou didst faintat firstsettingout, when thou wast
almost choaked in the Gulf of Despond,thou diddest
pleads attempt wrong ways to he rid ofthyBurden, whereas
Christians thou shouldest have stayedtillthyPrince had taken it
ttifirnnties ^^ Thou didst sinfullysleepand lose thy choice
things: thou wast also almost perswaded to go back
at the sightof the Lions : and when thou talkestof thyJourneyand of what thou hast heard,and seen, thou art inwardlydesirous
ofvain Gloryin all that thou sayestor doest.
Chr. All this is true, and much more, which thou hast left
out ; but the Prince whom I serve and honour,is merciful,and
readyto forgive: but besides,these infirmities possessedme in
thy Country,for there I suck'd them in,and I have groaned
i86
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
under them, beingsorry for them, and have obtained Pardon of
my Prince.
Jpol. Then Apollyonbroke out into a grievousrage,saying,/ am an Enemy to this Prince ; / hate his Person^ Apollyonhis LawSy and People; / am come out on purpose to in a rage
withstand thee. f"^^{"/^"
Chr. Apollyon.,beware what you do,for I am
in the Kings High-way, the way of HoHness, therefore take
heed to your self,
Apol. Then Apollyonstradled quiteover the whole breadth
of the way, and said,I am void of fear in this matter, prepare
thy self to die,for I swear by my Infernal Den, that thou shalt
go no further,here will I spillthy Soul ; and with that he
threw a flaming Dart at his Breast,but Christian had a shield
in his hand, with which he caught it,and so preventedthe
danger of that. Then did Christian draw, for he saw 'twas
time to bestir him, and Apollyonas fast made at him, throwingDarts as thick as Hail ; by the which, notwithstandingall that
Christian could do to avoid it,\Apollyonwoundedhim in his head, his hand and foot,this made t Christian
Christian give a little back ; Apollyontherefore his under-
followed his work amain,and Christian againtook standuig,
courage, and resisted as manfullyas he could. ^^['' ^'^,-This sore Combat lasted for above half a day,even tillChristian was almost quitespent. For you must know
that Christian by reason of his Wounds, must needs growweaker and weaker.
Then Apollyonespyinghis opportunity,began to gatherupclose to Christianand wrestlingwith him, gavehim a dreadful fall,and with that Christians casMh^"^Sword flew out of his hand. Then said Apollyon Christian
/ am sure ofthee now ; and with that he had almost ^^"^ ^" ^^^
prest him to death ; so that Christian began to
despairof Life. But as God would have it,while Apollyonwasfetchinghis last blow,therebyto make a full end
of this good man, Christian nimbly stretched outChristians
i-ijru-o J J u- "VKfloryover
his hand ror his bword, and caught it, saying, Apollyon.
^Rejoycenot againstme., 0 mine Enemy .^
when I, ^,. , "
fallI shall arise,and with that gave him a deadlythrust,which made him giveback,as one that had received his
187
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
mortal wound : Christian perceivingthat,made at him again,
saying, Nay in all these thingswe are more than
t Rom. 8. 8,9.conquer our s^ throughhim that loved us. And with
j^^that Apollyonspreadforth his Dragons wings,and
spedhim away, that Christian saw him no more.
In this combat no man can imagine,unless he had seen and
A brief re-heard,as I did,what yellingand hideous roaring
laiion 0/ the Apollyonmade all the time of the fight,he spakecombat by the Hke a Dragon : and on the other side,what sighsSpeaator. ^^^ groans burst from Christians heart. I never
saw him all the while give so much as one pleasantlook,till he
perceivedhe had wounded Apollyonwith his two edg'dSword,then indeed he did smile,and look upward ; but 'twas the
Christiandreadfullest sight that ever I saw.
gives God So when the battel was over. Christian said,thanks for his \ will here give thanks to him that hath de-deliverance.
jj^^^.^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ ^j^^ ^^^^y^ ^f ^j^g Lion ; tO
him that did help me againstApollyon: and so he did,saying.
Great Beelzebub, the Captain of this Fiend^Designedmy ruine,thereforeto this end
He sent him harnest out ; and he with rage^That hellish was, did fiercelyme engage :
But blessed Michael helpedme^ and I
By dint of Sword did quicklymake him fly:
Thereforeto him let me give lastingpraise^And thanks and bless his holyName always.
Then there came to him an hand with some of the Leaves
of the Tree of Life,the which Christian took and appliedtothe wounds that he had receiv'd in the Battel,and was healed
immediately. He also sat down in that placeto
Christianbread,and to drink of the Bottle that was given
goes on his. ;-;ir !" rilL JJ J
journey ivith him a littlebefore ; so bemg refreshed,he addressed
his Sword himself to his Journey,with *his Sword drawndrawn in "
j^j hand, for he said, I know not but somehis hand. '
1',
1 1 1 " 1
Other enemy may be at hand, but he met with
The Valleyof no Other affront from Apollyon.,quitethorow this
'Dealh^"""'^Valley.Now at the end of this Valleywas another,
call'd the Valleyof the shadow of Death. and Christian must
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
needs go throughit,because the way to the Ccelestial Citylaythrough the midst of it : Now this Valleyis a very solitaryplace. The Prophet ^Jeremiahthus describes
it ; A Wilderness^a Land ofdesarts,and of Pits,-'^'''"
a Land ofDrought,and of the shadow ofDeath, a Land that
no man (but a Christian)passeththrough,and where no man
dwelt.
Now here Christian was worse put to it than in his fightwith Apollyon,as by the sequelyou shall see.
I saw then in my Dream, that when Christian was got on
the borders of the shadow of Death, there met him two Men,* Children ofthem that broughtup an j-evilreportof the good Land, making haste to go back, to ^J^^'"'whom Christian spake as follows. go back.
Chr. IVhither are you going''Men. They said,Back, back,and we would
"^^""'^- '3-
have you do so to, if either Life or Peace is prizedby you.Chr. Why P what's the matter? said Christian.
Men. Matter,said they,we were going that way as you
are going,and went as far as we durst,and indeed we were
almost past coming back,for had we gone a littlefurther,wehad not been here to bringthe News to thee.
Chr. But what have you met with,said Christian.
Men. Why ! we were almost in the Valleyof the shadow
of Death,but that by good hap we looked beforep^^j
us, and saw the dangerbefore we came to it.^^
" ^' ^^'
Chr. But what have you seen P said Christian.^^^^- "7- i9-
Men. Seen ! Why, the Valleyitself,which is as dark as
pitch; we also saw there the Hobgoblins,Satyrs,and Dragonsof the Pit : we heard also in that Valleya continual howlingand yelling,as of a Peopleunder unutterable misery,who were
sat down in affliftionand Irons: and over that Valleyhangsthe
discouraging* Clouds of confusion,Death also
doth alwayesspread his Wings over it. In a*J'^3- 5-
word, it is every whit dreadful,being utterly^ ^^' '"' ^'
without order.
Chr. Then said Christian,/ perceivenot yet, by what youhave said,but that *this is my way to the desired
* ^
Heaven.*Jer. 2. 6.
Men. Be it thy way, we will not chuse it for ours : so
189
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
theyparted,and Christian went on his way but stillwith his
Sword drawn in his hand for fear lesthe should be assaulted.
I saw then in my Dream so far as this Valleyreached,there was on the righthand a very deep Ditch,
9- H- ^Y\2i.\.Ditch is it into which the Blind hath led the
Blind in all Ages, and have both there miserablyperished.Again, behold on the left hand there was a very dangerousQuagg, into which, if even a good man falls,he finds no
bottom for his foot to stand on : Into this Quagg King David
once did fall and had no doubt there been smothered,had not
he that is able pluckthim out.
The Path-waywas here also exceedingnarrow, and therefore
good Christian was the more put to it ; for when he soughtinthe dark to shun the Ditch on the one hand, he was readytotip over into the mire on the other ; also when he soughtto
escape the mire,without great carefulness,he would be readyto fall into the Ditch,thus he went on, and I heard him here
sigh bitterly; for besides the danger mentioned above, the
Path-way was here so dark,that oft-times when he lift up his
foot to go forward,he knew not where, nor upon what he
should set it next.
About the midst of this Valley,I perceivedthe Mouth of
Hell to be, and it stood also hard by the way-side: Now
thought Christianwhat shall I do ? And ever and anon the
Flame and Smoke would come out in such abundance, with
sparksand hideous noises,(thingsthat cared not for Christian s
Sword, as did Apollyonbefore)that he was forced to put up his
* Ephes 6 1 8Sword, and betake himself to another weapon
^
called * All prayer ", so he cried in my hearing," I " 3- * Q l^Qfd I heseech thee deliver my Soul. Thus he
went on a great while,yet stillthe flames would be reachingtowards him : also he heard doleful Voices,and rushingsto and
fro,so that sometimes he thoughthe should be torn in pieces,or trodden down like mire in the Streets. This
Christian//// frightfulsightwas seen, and these dreadful noisesto a 5ta?id out "
iii-r i-i l j
for awhile. Were heard by him for several miles together,and
coming to a place,where he thought he heard
a company of Fiends coming forward to meet him, he stopt,and
began to muse what he had best to do. Sometimes he had half
a thought to go back. Then againhe thoughthe might be
190
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
half way through the Valley: he remembred also how he had
alreadyvanquished many a danger: and that the danger of
going back might be much more than for to go forward ; so he
resolved to go on ; Yet the Fiends seemed to come nearer and
nearer ; but when they were come even almost at him, he
cryed out with a most vehement voice, / will walk in the
strengthof the Lord God; so they gave back, and came no
further.
One thingI would not let slip I took notice that now poorChristian was so confoundedthat he did not know his own voice ;
and thus I perceivedit ; Just when he was come over againstthe mouth of the burning Pit, one of the wicked ones got behind
him^ and stept up softlyto him^ and whisperinglysuggestedmanygrievousblasphemiesto him^ * which he verilythought
* pj" "
had proceededfrom his own mind. TTj/V /m^ Christianmade believe
more to it than any thing that he met with before^that he spake
even to think that he should now blasphemehim^ that blasphemies,
he loved so much before; yet^if he could have helped Satan that
//,he would not have done it ; but he had not the suggested
discretion neither to stop his Ears., nor to know from J^^".'"^", 7 ; 7 , 7 "
his mind.whence those blasphemiescame.
When Christian had travelled in this disconsolate condition
some considerable time, he thought he heard the Voice of a
man, going before him, saying.Though I walk through the
galleyof the shadow of Death^ I will fear none ill^
for thou art with me.
Then was he glad: and that for these reasons :
First,because he gathered from thence. That some who
feared God, were in this Valley as well as himself.
Secondly, For that he perceived God was with them,
though in that dark and dismal state, and why, ,
not, thought he, with me, though by reason of
the Impediment that attends this place I cannot perceive it.
Thirdly, For that he hoped (could he overtake them) to
have company by and by, so he went on, and called to him
that was before,but he knew not what to answer : for that he
also thought himself to be alone : And by and by the daybroke : Then said Christian,* He hath turned the
shadow ofDeath into the Morning..
* ^"^^^ ^' ^'
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Now Morning beingcome, he looked back, not of desire to
return, but to see, by the lightof the day,what
^ihxli^^oi'^^hazards he had gone throughin the dark. So he
day. saw more perfectlythe Ditch that was on the
one hand, and the Quag that was on the other ;
also how narrow the way was which led betwixt them both ;
also now he saw the Hobgoblings,and Satyrs,and Dragons of
the Pit,but all afar off; for after break of day they came not
nigh,yet they were discovered to him, accordingto that which
, - ,
is written.He discovereth deepthingsout ofdarkness^and hringethout to lightthe shadow ofdeath.
Now was Christian much affe"5ledwith his deliverance from
all the dangersof his solitaryway, which dangers,though he
feared them more before,yet he saw them more clearlynow,because the lightof the day made them conspicuousto him ;
and about this time the Sun was rising,and this was another
mercy to Christian^for you must note, that though the first
part of the Valleyof the shadow of death was dangerous,
" ",, , *yet this second part which he was yet to go,
pari of this was (ifpossible)far more dangerous: for,fromValleyvery the placewhere he now stood,even to the end of
dangerous. ^^iQ Valley,the way was all along set so full of
Snares,Traps,Gins,and Nets here, and so full of Pits,Pitfals,deep holes and shelvingsdown there,that had it now been
dark, as it was when he came the first part of the way, had
he had a thousand Souls,they had in reason been cast away ;
but as I said just now the Sun was rising.Then said he,
^ -r ,
* his Candle shineth on my headyand by his lightI
go throughdarkness.
In this lighttherefore he came to the end of the Valley.Now I saw in my Dream, that at the end of this Valleylayblood,bones,ashes and mingledbodies of Men, even of Pilgrims,that had gone this way formerly: And while I was musingwhat should be the reason, I espieda littlebefore me a Cave,where two Giants,Pope and Pagan, dwelt in old time,by whose
Power and Tyranny the Men whose bones,blood.Ashes, "".
laythere,were cruellyput to death. But by this placeChristian
went without much danger,whereat I somewhat wondered, but
I have learnt since,that Pagan has been dead many a day,and
192
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Then I saw in my dream they went very lovinglyon
,together; and had sweet discourse of all things
faHnwkes^^^^ ^^^ hapned to them in their Pilgrimage;and
Faithful and thus Christian began.he go lovingly Qhr. My honoured and well beloved Brother
age tei .
Faithful,/ am glad that I have overtaken you^ and
that God has so tempred our Spirits,that we can tvalk as com-panions
in this so pleasanta Path.
Faith. I had thought dear Friend, to have had your
company quitefrom our Town, but you did get the start of me:
wherefore I was forced to come thus much of the way alone.
Chr. How longdid you stay in the City of Destruftion,
beforeyou set out afteryne on your Pilgrimage?
Faith. Till I could stay no longer: for there was greattalk presentlyafter you were gone out, that our
Their talk Citywould in short time with Fire from Heaven
Count?' ^^ burned down to the Ground.
from ivhence Chr. What ? Did your Neighborstalk so ?
theycame. Faith. Yes, 'twas for a while in every bodies
mouth.
Chr. What, and did no more of them but you come out to
escapethe danger?Faith. Though there was, as I said,a great talk there-about,
yet I do not think theydid firmlybelieve it. For in the
heat of the discourse I heard some of them deridinglyspeak of
you, and of your desperateJourney,(for so they called this
your Pilgrimage;)but I did believe,and do still,that the end of
our City will be with Fire and Brimstone from above : and
therefore I have made my escape.
Chr. Did you hear no talk ofNeighbourPliable.Faith. Yes Christian,I heard that he followed you tillhe
came at the Sloughof Despond; where, as some said,he fellin ;
but he would not be known to have so done : but I am sure he
was soundlybedabled with that kind of dirt.
Chr. And -luhatsaid the Neighboursto hi/n ?
Faith. He hath since his going back been had greatlyin
How Pliable derision,and that among all sorts of People;was accoimted some do mock and despisehim, and scarce will
of when heany set him on work. He is now seven times
got home.worse than if he had never gone out of the City.
194
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Chr. But why should theybe so set againsthhn^ since theyalso despisethe way that heforsook?
Faith. Oh, they say, hang him ; he is a turn Coat,he was not true to his profession; I think God has stirred
up even his Enemies to hiss at him, and make
him a Proverb, because he hath forsaken the ^^^'^ " ''
way.Chr. Had you no talk zuith him beforeyou came out ?
Faith. I met him once in the Streets,but he leered away
on the other side,as one ashamed of what he had done : so
I spake not to him,
Chr. IVellat my firstsettingout.,I had hopesof that man :
but now I fear he will perishin the Overthrow of the City,*For it is hapned to him accordingto the true
Proverb,The Dog is turned to his vomit again,^ ^
'^' ^^'
and the Sow that was washed, to her wallowing J^^.^"S and
in the Mire.
Faith. They are my fears of him too, but who can hinder
that which will be ?
Chr. Well, NeighbourFaithful^said Christian,let us leave
him, and talk of thingsthat more immediatelyconcern our
selves,Tell fne now., what you have met with in the way as youcame : forI know you have met with some thingsor elseit may be
writ for a wonder.
Faith. I escaped the Slough that I perceiv'dyou fellinto,and got up to the Gate without that danger; f ii f i
onlyI met with one whose Name was Wanton., saidiedbythat had like to have done me a mischief. Wanton.
Chr. ""Twos zuell you escaped her Net; *Gen. 39. ir,
* Joseph was hard put to it byher and he escaped '"' '^*
her as you did but it had like to have cost him his Life, But ivhat
did she do to you ?
Faith. You cannot think (but that you know something)what a flatteringtongue she had,she layat me hard to turn
aside with her,promisingme all manner of content.
Chr. Nay.,she did not promiseyou the content of a goodConscience.
Faith. You know that I mean, allcarnal and fleshlycontent.Chr. Thank God you have escapedher ; The
* abhorred ofthe Lord shallfallinto her Ditch.* Prov. 22. 24.
N2 195
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Faith. Nay, I know not whether I did whollyescapeher or no.
Chr. Why I tro you did not consent to her desiresP
Faith. No not to defile my self ; for I remembred an old
writingthat I had seen, which said,Her Stepstake hold of Hell.
p .
So I shut mine Eyes, because I would not be
T .
' ' ^' bewitcht with her looks : then she railed on me.Job 31. I-
, T ,
' '
and 1 went my way.
Chr. Did you yneet with no other assault as you came ?
Faith. When I came to the foot of the Hill called
Difficulty.,I met with a very aged Man, whoHe is assaulted ^^^^^ jyj^^^ j ^ ^^^ whither bound? I^y Adam Me
u 1 " 1 t n-i " "
l
First. told him that 1 am a rilgrim, gomg to the
Coelestial City: Then said the old man, Thou
lookest like an honest fellow.,wilt thou be content to dwell with me.,
forthe wages that I shallgivethee ? Then I askt him his name
and where he dwelt ? He said his Name was Adam the First.,and that he dwelt in the Town of* Deceit. I asked
P " ^' ^''him then, what was his work ? and what the
wages that he would give; He told me that his work was
many delights.,and his wages., that I should be his Heir at last.
I further askt him, what House he kept,and what other Servants
he had ? so he told me, That his House was maintained with all
the dainties in the world.,and that his Servants were those of his
own begetting.Then I asked how many Children he had ? He
said that he had but three Daughters; The * lust*
I John a. 16.^j, ^^ pi^^f^^^1^^i^^^ ^jr^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^y^^^j-
Life: and that I should marry them if I would. Then I asked
how longtime he would have me to live with him ? And he
told me, as longas he lived himself.Chr. Well.,and what conclusion came the Old man and you
to at last?
Faith. Why at first I found my self somewhat inclinable
to go with the Man, for I thought he spake very fair ; but
lookingin his forehead,as I talked with him, I saw there
written,Put offthe old Man with his Deeds.
Chr. And how then ?
Faith. Then it came burninghot into my mind : whatever
he said,and however he flattred,when he got me home to his
house, he would sell me for a slave. So I bid him forbear to
196
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
talk,for I would not come near the door of his House. Then
he revil'd me, and told me, that he would send such a one
after me, that should make my way bitter to my Soul ; So I
turned to go away from him ; but justas I turned my self to
go thence,I felt him take hold of my flesh,and giveme such
a deadlytwitch back,that I thoughthe had pulledpart of me
after himself: This made me cry, *0 wretched""
; o T 1 TT-11Rom. 7. 34.
man ! bo 1 went on my way up the Hill.
Now when I had got about half way up, I looked behind
me, and saw one coming after me, swift as the wind ; so he
overtook me justabout the placewhere the Settle stands.
Chr. yustthere said Christian,did I sit down to rest me ;
hut being overcome with sleepsI there lost this Roll out of mybosome.
Faith. But good Brother hear me out : So soon as the
man overtook me, he was but a word and a blow ; for down he
knockt me, and laid me for dead. But when I was a little
come to my self again,I asked him wherefore he served me so ?
he said,because of my secret incliningto Adam the First : and
with that he struck me another deadlyblow on the Breast,andbeat me down backward ; so I layat his foot as dead as before.
So when I came to my self again,I cried him mercy, but he
said I know not how to shew mercy, and with that knockt me
down again. He had doubtless made an end of me, but that
one came by,and bid him forbear.
Chr. JVho was that that bid him forbear?Faith. I did not know him at first,but as he went by,
I perceivedthe holes in his hands and in his side,then I con-cluded
that he was our Lord. So I went up the Hill.
Chr. That Man that overtook you was Moses, * he spareth
tione^ neither knoweth he hotu to shew mercy to those
that transgresshis Law. J/Mo2."'"^'''Faith. I know it very well,it was not the
firsttime that he has met with me. 'Twas he that came to me
when I dwelt securelyat home, and that told me he would burn
my house over my head,ifI staid there.
Chr. But did you not see the house that stood there on the top
ofthe hill on the side ofwhich Moses met you ?
Faith. Yes, and the Lions too, before 1 came at it ; but
for the Lions,I think theywere asleep,for it was about Noon ;
197
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
and because I had so much of the day before me, I passedbythe Porter,and came down the Hill.
Chr, He told me indeed that he sazu you go by but I wish
you had called at the house ; for theywould have shewed you so
many Raritiesthat you would scarce have forgotthem to the day ofyour death. But pray tellme^ did you meet no bodyin the ValleyofHumility?
Faith. Yes, I met with one Discontent.,who would
willinglyhave perswaded me to go back again^^
n / A.,with him ; his reason was, for that the Valley
assaulted by ' ' /
Discontent. was altogether without Honour ; he told me
moreover, that there to go, was the way to
disobeyall my Friends,as Pride.,Arrogancy,Self-conceit^WorldlyGlory with others,who he knew, as he said,would be verymuch offended,if I made such a fool of my self as to wade
through this Valley.Chr. JVell.,and hoiu did you ansiver him ?
Faith. I told him, that althoughall these that he named
might claim Kindred of me, and that rightly,(for
answer toindeed they were my Relations,accordingto the
Discontent. flesh)yet since I became a Pilgrim,they have
disowned me, and I also have rejeftedthem :
and therefore they were to me now no more than if they had
never been of my Linage; I told him moreover, That as to
this Valleyhe had quite mis-representedthe thing: for beforeHonour is Hu?nilityand a haughtySpiritbeforea fall. There-fore
said I,I had rather go through this Valleyto the Honour
that was so accounted by the wisest,than chuse that which he
esteemed most worthy our affections.
Chr. Met you with nothingelsein that Valley?Faith. Yes, I met with Shame, but of all the men that
I met with in my Pilgrimage,he I think,bearsHe
Yassaulted
^.j^^wrono; name : the other would be said nay,with Shame. ^" / i i i
"!after a little argumentation (and somewhat else,)
but this bold-faced Shame would never have done.
Chr. Why.,what did he say to you ?
Faith. What ! why he objectedagainstReligionit self:
he said 'twas a pitiful,low,sneakingbusiness for a man to mind
Religion: he said that tender Conscience was an unmanlything: and that for a man to watch over his words and waies,
198
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
so as to tie up himself from that hedtoringLiberty,that the
brave Spiritsof the times accustom themselves unto would make
him the Ridicule of the times. He objeftedalso,that but few
of the Mighty, Rich, or Wise, were ever of my opinion: nor
any of them neither,before they were perswaded q ^
to be Fools,and to be of a voluntaryfondness,to chap :? i8
venture the loss of all,for no body knows what.p}(ji_ ,. 7 g
He moreover objected*the base and low estate
and condition of those that were chieflytheJoin;. 48.
Pilgrimsof the times in which they lived : also their Ignorance,and want of understandingin all natural Science. Yea, he did
hold me to it at that rate also,about a great many more thingsthan here I relate : as that it was a shame to sit whining and
mourning under a Sermon, and a shame to come sighingand
groaninghome. That it was a shame to ask my Neighbourforgivenessfor petty faults,or to make restitution where I have
taken from any. He said also that Religionmade a man grow
strange to the great, because of a few Vices (which is called byfiner names) and made him own and respectthe base,because
of the same Religiousfraternity: And is not this,said he,a shame ?
Chr. And what did you say to him ?
Faith. Say ! I could not tell what to say at first. Yea, he
put me so to it,that my Blood came up in my Face : even this
Shame fetch't it up, and had almost beat me quiteoff. But at
last I began to consider,*That that which is
highlyesteemed among Men^ is had in an abomitia-"
''
' '^'
tion with God. And I thoughtagain,this Shame tells me what
Men are, but it tells me nothing what God or the Word of God
is. And I thought moreover, that at the day of doom we shall
not be doomed to Death or Life,according to the heftoringSpiritsof the World : but accordingto the Wisdom and Law
of the highest. Therefore thought I, what God says is best
indeed,is best,though all men in the World are againstit.
Seeing then that God prefershis Religion,seeingGod prefersa tender Conscience,seeing theythat make themselves Fools
for the Kingdom of Heaven are wisest : and that the poor man
that loveth Christ,is richer than the greatest man in the World
that hates him : Shame depart,thou art an Enemy to my
199
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Salvation : shall I entertain thee againstmy SovereignLord ?
How then shall I look him in the face at his
coming ? should I now be ashamed of his Waysand Servants,how can I expeil the blessing? but indeed this
Shame was a bold Villain ; I could scarce shake him out of my
Company ; yea, he would be haunting of me, and continuallywhispering me in the Ear, with some one or other of the
Infirmities that attend Religion: But at last I told him, 'twas
but in vain to attempt further in this business ; for those thingsthat he disdained,in those did I see most glory: And so at last
I got past this importunateone.And when I had shaken him off,then I began to sing;
The Tryalsthat those ynen do meet withal^That are obedient to the heavenlycall^Are manifoldand suited to the fleshyAnd come^ and come^ and co?ne again afresh;That now or sometimes else we by them may
Be taken overcome^ and cast away.0 let the Pilgrims let the Pilgrimsthen^^Be vigilant and quitthemselves like Men.
Chr. I am gladmy Brother,that thou didst withstand this
Villain so bravely; for of all,as thou sayest, I think he has the
wrong Name, for he is so bold as to follow us in the Streets,and to attempt to put us to shame before all men ; that is,to
make us ashamed of that which is good ; but if he was not
himself audacious,he would never attempt to do as he does ;
but let us stillresist him ; for notwithstandingall his bravadoes,he promoted the Fool,and none else. The Wise shall inherit
Glory^said Solomon, hut shame shall be the pro-ro^. 3- 35-
jnotion of Fools.
Faith. / think we must cry to him for helpagainstshame,that tvould have us he valiant for Truth upon the Earth.
Chr. You say true. But did you meet no body else in that
Valley?Faith. No not /,for I had Sun-shine all the rest of the
way, throughthat,and also throughthe Valleyof the shadow ofdeath.
200
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Talk. I like you wonderful well,for your sayingsare full
of convi6lion ; and I will add,what thing is so pleasant,andwhat so profitable,as to talk of the thingsof God :
What thingsso pleasant? (thatis,if a man hath any delightin thingsthat are wonderful)for instance : If a man doth
delightto talk of the History,or the Mysteryof things,or if
a man doth love to talk of Miracles,Wonders or Signs,whereshall he find thingsrecorded so delightful,and so sweetlypennedas in the holyScripture?
Faith. That's true : kit to be profitedby such thingsin our
talk should be our chiefdesign.Talk. That is it that I said ; for to talk of such thingsis
most profitable,for by so doing,a man may get knowledge of
many things: as of the vanityof earthlythings,and the benefit
of thingsabove : (thusin general)but more particular.By this
a man may learn the necessityof the New Birth,the in-sufficiency
of our works, the need of Christ'sa ativej
righteousness,t^fc. Besides,by this a man mayjine discourse. " .'
.
' /,.
"'
learn what it is to repent, to believe,to pray, to
suffer,or the like : by this also a man may learn what are the
great Promises and Consolations of the Gospel,to his own
comfort. Further, by this a man may learn to refuse false
Opinions, to vindicate the truth, and also to instruft the
ignorant.Faith. All this is true^ and glad am I to hear these things
from you.
Talk. Alas, the want of this is the cause that so few
understand the need of Faith,and the necessityof a work of
Grace in their Soul,in order to eternal Life,but ignorantlylivein the works of the Law, by which a man can by no means
obtain the Kingdom of Heaven.
Faith. But by your leave.heavenlyknowledgeof these is the
giftof God ; no man attaineth to them by humane industry.^or onlyby the talk ofthem.
Talk. All that I know very well. For a man can receive
nothingexcept it be given him from Heaven ; all
Talkalfv '^ ^^ Grace, not of works : I could giveyou an
hundred Scripturesfor the confirmation of this.
Faith. IVell then.,said Faithful : what is that one thing.,thatwe shall at this time foundour discourse upon ?
202
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Talk. What you will : I will talk of thingsheavenly,orthingsearthly; thingsMoral, or thingsEvan-gelical
; thingssacred,or thingsprophane ; things " ^'ifpast, or thingsto come ; thingsforeign,or thingsat home ; things more essential,or things circumstantial ;
provided that all be done to our profit.Faith. Now did Faithfulbegin to wonder, and steppingto
Christian (forhe walked all this while by himself)he said to him. but softlv.what a brave companion ,'^'\",
,
have we got ! burely this man will make a very Talkative.
excellent Pilgrim.Chr. At this Christian modestlysmiled,and said,this man
with whom you are so taken,will beguilewith this
tongue of his twenty of them that know him not.nsUan
" J makes a dis-
r aitn. Do you know him then ? covery ofChr. Know him ! Yes, better than he Talkative,
knows himself. /.///^Faithfulraith. rray what is he r
Chr. His name is Talkative.,he dwelleth in our Town ;
I wonder that you should be a stranger to him, onlyI consider
that our Town is large.Faith. JVhose Son is he ? and whereabout doth he dwell.
Chr. He is the Son of one Say-well he dwelt in Prating-
row^ and he is known of all that are acquaintedwith him, bythe name of Talkative in Prating-row and notwithstandinghisfine tongue, he is but a sorry fellow.
Faith. Well.,he seems to be a very pretty man.
Chr. That is to them that have not throughacquaintancewith him, for he is best abroad,near home he is uglyenough :
your sayingthat he is a prettyman., bringsto my mind what
I have observed in the work of the Painter,whose Piftures shew
best at a distance,but very near, more unpleasing.Faith. But I am readyto think you do but jest because you
smiled.
Chr. God forbid that I should jest,(though I smiled)inthis matter, or that I should accuse any falsly; I will give youa further discoveryof him. This man is for any company, and
for any talk; as he talketh now with you, so will he talk when
he is on the Ale-bench ; And the more Drink he hath in his
Crown, the more of these thingshe hath in his mouth : Re-
203
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
ligionhath no placein his heart,or house,or conversation ; all
he hath lieth in his tongue, and his Religionis to make a noise
therewith.
Faith. Say you so ! then am I in this tnan greatlydeceived.Chr. Deceived ! you may be sure of it. Remember the
Proverb,They say^ and do not : hut the Kingdom of^' God is not in JVord^but in Power. He talketh of
I Cor. 4. 2. Prayer,of Repentance,of Faith,and of the New
Jut^doeZif'birth : but he knows but onlyto talk of them.
I have been in his Family,and have observed
him both at home and abroad ; and I know what I say of him
is the truth. His house is as empty of Religion,ts 0"^^
^^ ^jjgix)hiteof an Eff? is of savour. There ists empty of
" 1ri
" r n
Religion. there neither Prayer,nor sign of Repentance for
sin : Yea, the brute in his kind serves God far
foReH^n^better than he. He is the very stain,reproach
Rom. 2 24^"^ shame of Religionto all that know him ; it
25. can hardlyhave a good word in all that end of
The Proverb the Town where he dwells,throughhim. Thusthat goes of
g^y ^\^^ common Peoplethat know him, A Saint
abroad^and a Devil at home. His poor familyfinds it so, he is such a churle,such a railer at, and so un-reasonable
with his Servants,that they neither know how to do
for,or to speak to him. Men that have any dealingswith him,
say, it's better to deal with a Turk than with
deal with him. ^'"" ^o'' ^^'5^''dealingthey shall have at their
hands. This Talkative (ifit be possible)will go
beyond them, defraud,beguile,and over-reach them. Besides,he bringsup his Sons to follow his steps,and, if he finds in anyof them a foolishtimorousnesSy(forso he calls the firstappearanceof a tender conscience)he calls them fools and blockheads,and
by no means will employ them in mvich, or speak to their
Commendations before others. For my part I am of opinion,that he has,by his wicked lifecaused many to stumble and fall,and will be,if God prevents not, the ruin of many more.
Faith. IVellymy Brother.,I am bound to believe you ; not
onlybecause you say you knoiu him.,but also because like a Christian^
you make your reportsof men. For I cannot think that you speakthese thingsofillwill.,but because it is even so as you say.
Chr. Had I known him no more than you, I might
204
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
perhaps,have thoughtof him as at the firstyou did : Yea, had
he received this report at their hands onlythat are enemies to
Religion,I should have thoughtit had been a slander. (A lot
that often falls from bad mens mouths upon good mens names
and professions:) But all these things,yea, and a great many
more as bad,of my ow^n knowledge I can prove him guiltyof.
Besides,good men are ashamed of him, they can neither call
him Brother nor Friend ; the very naming of him among them,
makes them blush iftheyknow him.
Faith. JVellI see that sayingand doingare tiuo things^and
hereafterI shall better observe this distinction.
Chr. They are two thingsindeed,and are as diverse,as
are the Soul and the Body : For as the Bodywithout the Soul is but a dead Carkass ; so Saying^ r ^j^^^^^^^if it be alone,is but a dead Carkass also. The
Soul of Religionis the pra6lickpart. Pure James i. 27.
Religionand undefiledbeforeGod and the Father^ ^"^1,'^2-',26.^'is this,to visit the fatherlessand widows in their
afflidion^and to keephimselfunspottedfrom the JVorld^This
Talkative is not aware of, he thinks that hearingand sayingwill make a good Christian : and thus he deceiveth his own
Soul. Hearingis but as the sowing of the Seed ; talkingis not
sufficient to prove that fruit is indeed in the heart and lifej and
let us assure our selves,that at the day of Doom men shall be
judged accordingto their fruit. It will not be
said then, Did you believe? but were you Doers^ ^^^or Talkers only? and accordinglyshall they be
judged. The end of the world is compared to our Harvest,and you know men at harvest regardnothing but fruit. Not
that any thing can be accepted that is not of Faith : But I
speak this to shew you how insignificantthe Profession of
Talkative will be at that day.Faith. This bringsto my mind that of Moses, by which he
describeth the Beast that is clean. He is such an
one that parteththe hoofand cheweth the Cud; not ^^"that parteththe hoofonlyor that cheweth the Cud ' '^'
only. The Hare cheweth the Cud, but yet is unclean Faithfulcon-
because he partethnot the hoof And this truly ^^^l^^^f^^^resembleth Talkative : he cheiueth the Cud, he
j'alkiHve.
seeketh knowledge,he cheweth upon the Word, but
205
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
he divideth not the hoof,he partethnot zvith the way of sinners ;
hut as the Hare, he retaineth thefootofa dog or hear,and thereforeis unclean.
Chr. You have spoken,for ought I know, the true Gospelsense of those Texts ; and I will add another
a ,cV^i''"- thing: Paul calleth some men, yea, and those
Talkative like great Talkers too, Sounding-hrass,and tinklingtwo things Cymhals: that is,as he expounds them in another
that sound place,'Thingswithout lifegivingsound. Thingswithout life,that is,without the true Faith and
Grace of the Gospel; and consequently,thingsthat shall never
be placedin the Kingdom of Heaven among those that are the
Children of Life : Though their sound by their talk be as if it
were the Tongue or Voice of an Angel.Faith. TVell,I was not so fond of his Company at first,
hut I am as sick of it now. What shall we do to be rid ofhim ?
Chr. Take my advice,and do as I bid you, and you shall
find that he will soon be sick of your company too, except God
shall touch his heart and turn it.
Faith. What would you have me to do?
Chr. Why, go to him, and enter into some serious discourse
about the power of Religion; and ask him plainly(when he
has approvedof it,for that he will)whether this thingbe set up
in his Heart,House or Conversation.
Faith. Then Faithfulstept forward again,and said to
Talkative : Come, what chear ? hozv is it noiu ?
Talk. Thank you, well. I thought we should have had
a great deal of talk by this time.
Faith. TFell,ifyou will we will fallto it now, and sinceyou
leftit zvith me to state the question,let it be this : Hoiu doth the
saving Grace of God discover it self,tvhen it is in the heart
of /nan ?
Talk. I perceivethen that our talk must be about the power
of things; Well, 'tis a very good question,andTalkative'j- \ shall be willingto answer you. And take myfalsediscovery "
^^- ^ ^ pjrst,Where the Grace ofof a work of
^ , " " , t-t ",'
,
-^
grace.God is in the Heart, it causeth there a great out-cryagainstsin. Secondly,
Faith, Nay, hold,let us consider of one at once, I think you
206
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
should rather say^ It shoius it selfby incliningthe Soul to abhor
its sin.
Talk. Why, what difterence is there between cryingout
against,and abhorringof sin ?
Faith. Oh! a great deal; a man may cry out againstsin of
policy,but he cannot abhor it,but byvertue ofa godly^^^^ cryingout
antipathyagainstit : I have heard many cry out.^gainstsin, no
againstsin in the Pulpit,who yet can abide it xvell signofgrace,
enoughin the heart,house and conversation. Joseph'iMistress cryedout with a loud voice,as if she had
' ^^' ^'
been very holy; but she would willingly,notwithstandingthat,have
committed uncleanness with him. Some cry out againstsin,even as
the mother crys out againsther Child in her lap,when she callethit
Slut,and naughtyGirl," then fallsto huggingiffkissingit.
Talk. You lie at the catch I perceive.Faith. No not I,I am onlyforsettingthingsright. But what
is the second thingwherebyyou will prove a discoveryof a work of
grace in the heart ?
Talk. Great Knowledgeof Gospel-Mysteries.Faith. This signshould have been first,but firstor last,it is
also false; for knowledge,great knowledgemay be
obtained in the Mysteriesof the Gospel,and yet no JJ^nj'si^nwork ofgrace in the Soul. Tea, if a man have all of'brace.
"
knowledge,he may yet he nothing;and so consequentlyi Cor. 13.
be no child of God. When Christ said,Do you
know all these things? Aiid the Discipleshad ansxvered.Yes :
He added.Blessed are ye if ye do them. He doth not laythe
Blessingin the knowing of them,but in the doing of them. For
there is a knowledgethat is not attended with doing: He that
knoweth his Masters will,and doeth it not. J man may know
like an Angel,and yet be no Christian : Thereforeyour signofit is
not true. Indeed to know is a thingthat pleasethTalkers and
Boasters ; but to do, is that which pleasethGod. Not that the
heart can be goodzvithout knowledge; forzvithout that the heart is
naught: There is thereforeknowledge,and know-ledge.
Knowledgethat restcth in the bare speculationandknow-of things,and knowledgethat is accompaniedwith ledge,
the grace offaithand love,which puts a man upon
doingeven the will of God from the heart : The firstof these will
serve the Talker,but without the other the true Christian is not
207
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
content. Give me understandingand I shall keep thy Law,
True Know- 7^^' ^^^^^ ^ observe it with my whole heart,Psal.
ledgeattended 1 1 9- 34-"^it^ ^"- Talk. You lie at the catch again,this is not
deavours.^for edification.
Faith. Well ifyou please.,propound another sign how this
work ofgrace discovereth it selfwhere it is.
Talk. Not I,for I see we shall not agree.Faith. Well^ if you will not.,will you give me leave to
do it?
Talk. You may use your liberty.Faith. A work ofgrace in the soul discovereth it selfeither to
^ . .
him that hath it,or to standers by.
ofgrace." To him that hath it,thus itgiveshim convi"fion
John i6. 8. ofsin,especiallyof the defilementof his nature, and
from 7. 24. the sin ofunbelief,{forthe sake of which he is sure
John 16. 9. to be damned,ifhe findethnot mercy at God's hand
Mark 16. 16. byfaithin JesusChrist).This sightand sense ofPsal. 38. 18. thingsworketh in him sorrow and shame forsin ; he
Jer.31. 19. findethmoreover revealed in him the Saviour of the^^'" ^' '5- World, and the absolute necessityofclosingwith himAets 4. 12. y^^ y^p^ ^^ ffjg qjuhlch he findethhungringsand
atth. 5. 6.thirstingsafterhim, to which hungrings.Sec. the
^^" ^'' Promise is made. Now accordingto the strengthor
weakness of his Faith in his Saviour,so is his joy and peace,so is
his love to holiness,so are his desires to know him more, and also to
serve him in this World. But thoughI say it discovereth it selfthus unto him ; yet it is but seldom that he is able
Kom. 10. 10.^^ conclude,that this is a work of Grace,because his
-,
" " '" corruptionsnow, and his abused reason makes his
y ,
" " y- mind to mis-judgein this matter ; thereforein him
Psal t;o20' ^^^^ ^"-'^^^^"""work there is requireda very sound
Tob 42. R 6 Judgment,beforehe can with steddinessconclude that
Ezek. 29. 43.t^i^ " ^ work ofGrace.
To others it is thus discovered.
I. By an experimentalconfessionof his faith in Christ.
2. By a lifeanstverable to that confession,to wit, a lifeofholiness;heart-holiness,family-holiness,{ifhe hath a family)and
byConversation holinessin the world: which in the generalteacheth
him inwardlyto abhor his sin,and himselffor that in secret,to
208
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
of a Whore ; to w'lt That she is a shame to all women^ so you are
a shame to all Professors.Talk. Since you are readyto take up reports,and to judg
so rashlyas you do ; I cannot but conclude youa ative
^^^ some peevishor melancholick man, not fit toflingsaway
j vu J x
from Faithful, be discoursed with, and so adieu.
Chr. Then came up Christianand said to
his Brother,I told you how it would happen,your words and
his lust could not agree ; he had rather leave your companythan reform his life: but he is gone, as I said,let
dance^''^^ S" '
^^ ^"^^ ^^ "" mans but his own, he
has saved us the trouble of going from him : for
he continuing(asI suppose he will do) as he is,he would have
been but a blot in our company : besides,the Apostlesaies,From such withdraw thyself.
Faith. But I atn glad we had this littlediscourse with him^it may happen that he will think of it again; however I have
dealt plainlywith him; and so am clearofhis blood ifhe perisheth.Chr. You did well to talk so plainlyto him as you did ;
there is but littleof this faithful dealingwith men now-a-days,and that makes Religionto stink so in the Nostrils of many, as
it doth ; for theyare these Talkative Fools,whose Religionis
onlyin word, and are debauched and vain in their Conversation,that (beingso much admitted into the fellowshipof the godly)do puzzle the World, blemish Christianity,and grievethesincere. I wish that all men would deal with such as youhave done,then should theybe either made more conformable
to Religion,or the company of Saints would be too hot for
them. Then did Faithfulsay.
How Talkative at firstliftsup his Plumes !
How bravelydoth he speakI how he presumesTo drive down all beforehim! but so soon
As Faithful talks of Heart-work like the Moon.,Thai's past the full.,into the Wane he goes :
And so will all.,hut he that Heart-work knozvs.
Thus they went on talkingof what theyhad seen by the
way ; and so made that way easie,which would otherwise no
doubt have been tedious to them : for now they went througha Wilderness.
210
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Now when they were got almost quiteout of this Wilder-ness,
Faithfulchanced to cast his eye back, and espied one
coming after them, and he knew him. Oh ! said Faithfultohis Brother,who comes yonder? Then Christian looked,and
said,it is my good friend Evangelist^Ai, and my
good friend too, said Faithful: for 'twas he that Evangelist
set me the way to the Gate. Now was Evangelistthem again.come up unto them, and thus saluted them.
Evan. Peace be with you, dearlybeloved,and peace be to
your helpers.Chr. Welcome.welcome.my goodEvangelist,the sightof thy
countenance bringsto my remembrance thy ancient
kindnessand unwearied labouringfor my eternal. ^ '^'"tff
good._ _ _
ofhim."Faith. And a thousand times welcome.said
goodFaithful ; thycompany. O sweet Evangelist,how desireable is
It to us poor Pilgrims!Evan. Then said Evangelist.^how hath it fared with you
my friends,since the time of our last parting? what have youmet with ; and how have you behaved j'^ourselves ?
Chr. Then Christian and Faithful told him ofall thingsthathad happenedto them in the way., and how^ and zuith what difficultytheyhad arrived to that place.
Evan. Rightgladam I,said Evangelist; not that you have
met with Trials,but that you have been Vi6lors;and for that you have (notwithstandingmany His Exhorta-
weaknesses)continued in the way to this veryHon to them.
day.I say, rightgladam I of this thing,and that for mine own
sake and yours ; I have sowed, and you have
reaped,and the day iscoming when both he that J,^" ^' ^
sowed,and theythat reapedshall rejoicetogether;^' ' ^\
that is,if you hold out ; for in due time ye shall^5, 26, 27.
'
reap, if ye faint not. The Crown is before you, Rev. 3. 11.
and it is an incorruptibleone ; so run that you
may obtain it. Some there be that set out for this Crown, and
after theyhave gone far for it,another comes in and takes it
from them : hold fast therefore that you have, let no man take
your Crown ; you are not yet out of the Gun-shot of the
Devil ; you have not resisted unto blood,strivingagainstsin.
0 2 211
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Let the Kingdom be alwaysbefore you, and believe stedfastlyconcerningthingsthat are invisible. Let nothingthat is on
this side the other w^orld get wfithin you ; and above all look
well to your ow^n hearts,and to the lusts thereof; for theyare deceitful above all things,and desperatelywicked : set yourfaces like a flint,you have all power in heaven and earth on
your side.
Chr. Then Christian thanked him for his exhortation^buttold him withal^that theywould have him speak
hinifor I 's^"fartherto them for their helpthe rest of the way ;
exhortatiotts. and the rather forthat theywell knew that he was
a Prophetand could tell them of thingsthat might
happen unto them ; and also how theymight resist and overcome
them. To which requestFaithful also consented. So Evangelistbeganas followeth.
Evan. *My Sons, you have heard in the words of the
truth of the Gospel,that you must throughmanyj-J.i\
,
Tribulations enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.dicleth what
. .
^im-o-
troubles they And agam, that m every City,bonds and amictions
shall meet abide on you; and therefore you cannot expeft
Vanity'^Fair,^^^^ 7"^ should go long on your Pilgrimageand en-
'
without them in some sort or other. You have
courageth found something of the truth of these testimonies
st^df%e upon you already,and more will immediatelyfollow : For now as you see, you are almost out
of this Wilderness,and therefore you will soon come into a
Town that you will by and by see before you : and in that
Town you will be hardlybeset with enemies,who will strain
hard but they will killyou : and be you sure, that one or both
of you must seal the testimonywhich you hold,with blood :
but be you faithful unto death,and the King will give you
a Crown of Life. *He that shall die there,* He whose lot
although his Death will be unnatural,and hisit will pe there
.
o '
to sufferwill pam perhaps great, he will yet have the better of
have the his fellow ; not onlybecause he will be arrived at
better ofhis ^j^ Celestial City soonest, but because he willbrother. .J
.
'
escape many miseries that the other will meet
with in the rest of his Journey. But when you are come to
the Town, and shall find fulfilled what I have here related,then remember your friend,and quityour selves like men ; and
212
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
commit the keepingof your souls to your God in well doing,
as unto a faithful Creator.
Then I saw in my Dream, that when they were got out of
the wilderness,they presentlysaw a Town before them, and
the name of that Town is Canity; and at the Town there is
a Fair kept called Vanity-Fair; it is kept all the year long,it
beareth the name of Vanity-Fairbecause the Town where it
is kept ii lighterthan Vanity; and also,because
all that is there sold,or that cometh thither,is g^"'^"' '"
Vanitv. As is the saying of the wise. All thatr " r/ "
J c" J ch. "2. 1 1, 17.cometh is Vanity.
This Fair is no new erefted business,but a thingof ancient
standing; I will shew you the originalof it.
Almost five thousand years agone, there were Pilgrims,
walkingto the Celestial City,as these two honest. .
persons are; and Belzebub^Apollyonand Legion^ ofOiis^Fair/with their Companions, perceivingby the Path
that the Pilgrimsmade, that their way to the Citylaythroughthis Town of Vanity they contrived here to set up a Fair ;
a Fair wherein should be sold of all sorts of Vanity and that it
should last all the year long. Therefore at this Fair are all
such Merchandize sold,as Houses, Lands, Trades,Tw TT D r T^-^1 r^ ..
" The Merchan-
Places,Honours, Preferments, 1 itles,Countries, ^-^^ .^^/jKingdoms, Lusts,Pleasures,and Delightsof all Fair.
sorts, as Whores, Bawds, Wives, Husbands,
Children,Masters,Servants,Lives,Blood,Bodies,Souls,Silver,
Gold, Pearls,preciousStones,and what not ?
And moreover, at this Fair there is at all times to be seen
Jugglings,Cheats,Games, Plaies,Fools, Apes, Knaves, and
Rogues, and that of every kind.
Here are to be seen too, and that for nothing.Thefts,Mur-ders,
Adulteries,False Swearers,and that of a blood red colour.
And as in other Fairs of less moment, there are several
Rows and Streets under their proper Names where such Wares
are vended ; So here likewise,you have the proper Places,
Rows, Streets,(^'/z.Countries and Kingdoms) where the Wares
of this Fair are soonest to be found : Here is the Brittan Row,the French Row, the Italian Row, the SpanishRow, the German Row, where several sorts of ^J^^^^^^"^^Vanities are to be sold. But as in other Fairs.,
213
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
some one Commodity is as the chief of all the Fair, so the
Ware of Rome and her Merchandize isgreatlypromoted in this
Fair : onlyour EnglishNation,with some others,have taken
a dislike thereat.
Now as I said,the way to the Ccclestial City lies justthrough this Town^ where this lustyFair is kept ; and he that
will go to the Cityand yet not go throughthis Town must
,
needs ^(5 out ofthe World. The Prince of Princes
\ch
'
t thimself,when here,went through this Town to
throuo-h this his own Countrey,and that upon a fair-daytoo :
Fair. yea, and as I think,it was Belzebub the chief
Matth. 7. 8, Lord of this F^/V,that invited him to buy of his
Luk. 4. 5, Canities ; yea, would have made him Lord of the
' '^' Fair.,would he but have done him Reverence as
he went throughthe Town. Yea, because he was such a
person of honour Belzebub had him from Street to Streetandshewed him all the Kingdoms of the world in a littletime,that
he might (ifpossible)allure that Blessed One, to
noMnsln' cheapen and buy some of his Canities. But he
this Fair. had no mind to the Merchandice,and therefore
leftthe Towriywithout layingout so much as one
farthingupon these Fanities. This Fair therefore is an ancient
thing,of longstanding,and a very great Fair.
Now these Pilgrims,as I said,must needs go throughthis
.
Fair. Well so they did ; but behold,even as
enter tJuFair. ^hey entred into the Fair.,all the Peoplein the
Fair were moved, and the Town it self as it were
The Fair in a [x\ ^ Hubbub about them : and that for severalhubbtib about
-r.
them. reasons : r or
First,The Pilgrimswere cloathed with suchThe firstcause j^-jf^jQf Raiment,as was diverse from the Raimentoj le u 7/
. ^j; ^^^ ^^^ traded in that Fair. The Peopletherefore of the Fair made a great gazingupon them : Some
said theywere fools,some they were Bedlams,and some theywere outlandish men.
Secondly,and as theywondred at their Apparel.,so theydid
I Cor. 2. 7, 8.likewise at their Speech; for few could understand
The second what theysaid,theynaturallyspokethe Languagecause ofthe of Canaan ;
but they that kept the Fair.,werehubbub.
^j^g vc\Qn of this world : so that from one end
214
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
of the Fair to the other,theyseemed Barbarians each to the
other.
Thirdly, But that which did not a little amuse the
Merchandisers,was, that these Pilgrimsset very
lightby all their Wares, they cared not so much ^^f^f/S'.''^
as to look upon them : And if theycalled upon
them to buy,theywould put their fingersin their ears and cry.Turn away mine eyes from beholdingVanity; and
look upwards, signifying that their Trade and sa.119. 37.
T- fc 1" ii Phil. 3. 19, 20.
1 ramck was m Heaven. ^ ^
One chanced mockingly,beholdingthe carriagesof the
men, to say unto them, What will ye buy ? butj, ^,
theylookinggravelyupon him, said.We buy the ofthe hubbub.
Truth. At that,there was an occasion taken to^
1-1 1 1 " riov. IX. 23.
despisethe men the more ; some mockmg, some
taunting,some speakingreproachfully,and some They are
callingupon others to smite them. At last ''"^'^''^'
things came to an hubbub, and great stir in the The Fair in
T-, .
'^. , , n I c J J
^ hubbub.bair ; msomuch that all order was conrounded.
Now was word presentlybrought to the great one of the Fair^who quicklycame down, and deputed some of his most trustyFriends to take those men into examination,about whom the
Fair was almost overturned. So the men were
broughtto examination ; and theythat sat upon examhled.them, asked them whence they came, whither
theywent, and what theydid there in such an* They tell
unusual Garb ? *The men told them, that they '^andivhenc'e^'were Pilgrimsand Strangersin the world, and they came.
that they were going to their own Countrey*,which was the heavenlyJerusalem^and that they
^ \- 16
had givenno occasion to the men of the Town,nor yet to the Merchandizers,thus to abuse them, and to let
them in their Journey : except it was, for that,when one
asked them what they would buy, they said,
theywould buy the Truth. But theythat were 2%,^Zge"^appointedto examine them, did not believe them
to be any other than Bedlams and mad, or else such as came to
put all things into a confusion in the Fair. Therefore theytook them and beat them, and besmeared them with dirt,and
then put them into the Cage, that they might be made a
215
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
They ai-e putin the Cage.
Their be-haviour
in
the Cage.
The men
ofthe Fair
do fallout
among them-selves
about
these two men.
speftacleto all the men of the Fair. There therefore they layfor some time,and were made the obje6lsof anyman's sport, or malice,or revenge. The great one
of the Fair laughingstillat all that befell them.
But the men being patient,and not rendringrailingfor railing,but contrariwise blessing,and
giving good words for bad, and kindness for
injuriesdone : Some men in the Fair that were
more observing,and less prejudicedthan the rest,
began to check and blame the baser sort for their
continual abuses done by them to the men : Theytherefore in angrj^ manner let flyat them again,countingthem as bad as the men in the Cage,
and tellingthem that theyseemed confederates,and should be
made partakersof their Misfortunes. The other replied,that
for ought theycould see, the men were quietand sober,and
intended no body any harm ; and that there were many that
traded in their Fair.,that were more worthy to be put into the
Cage, yea, and Pillorytoo, than were the men that they had
abused. Thus, after divers words had passedon both sides (themen behavingthemselves all the while very wiselyand soberlybefore them,) theyfell to some blows among themselves,and
did harm one to another. Then were these two
poor men broughtbefore their Examiners again,and there charged as being guiltyof the late
hubbub that had been in the Fair. So they beat
them pitifully,and hanged Irons upon them, "
led them in Chains up and down the Fair.,for an
Example and Terror to others,lest any should
speak in their behalf,or joyn themselves unto
them. But Christian and Frt/V^w/behaved them-selves
yet more wiselyj and received the Ignomyand shame that was cast upon them, with so much meekness
and patience,that it won to their side (thoughbut few in comparisonof the rest)several of the
men in the Fair. This put the other party yetinto a greater rage, insomuch that theyconcludedthe death of these two men. Wherefore theythreatned that neither the Cage, nor Irons should
serve their turn, but that theyshould die for the
They are
made the
Authors ofthis dis-turbance.
They are led
tip and down
the Fair in
Chains, fora terror to
others.
Some of the
men of the
Fair won to
them.
Their Adver-saries
resolve
to kill them.
2l6
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
at the Bar ? And what they had to say for their Lord the
King againsthim ?
Then stood forth *Envy, and said to this effeft; My Lord,
" " , .
I have known this man a long time, and will
attest upon my Oath before this Honourable
Bench, that he is
"Judge.Hold, give him his Oath : So they sware him :
Then he said.My Lord, this man, notwithstandinghis plausiblename, is one of the vilest men in our Countrey; he neither
regardethPrince nor People,Law nor Custom ; but doth all
that he can to possess all men with certain of his disloyalnotions,which he in the generalcalls Principleof Faith and
Holiness. And in particular,I heard him once my self affirm,That Christianityand the Customs of our town of Vanity,luerediametricallyoppositeand could not be reconciled. By which
saying,my Lord, he doth at once, not only condemn all our
laudable doings,but us in the doing of them.
yudg. Then did the Judge say unto him, hast thou any
more to say ?
Envy. My Lord, I could say much more, onlyI would
not be tedious to the Court. Yet if need be,when the other
Gentlemen have given in their Evidence,rather than any thingshall be wanting that will dispatchhim, I will enlargemyTestimony againsthim. So he was bid stand by. Then theycalled Superstition^and bid him look upon the Prisoner ; theyalso asked,what he could say for their Lord the King againsthim ? Then theysware him, so he began.
Super. My Lord, I have no great acquaintancewith this
man, nor do I desire to have farther knowledgel/E'^^^" of him ; however this I know, that he is a very
pestilentfellow, from some discourse that the
other day I had with him in this Town ; for then talkingwith
him, I heard him say, That our Religionwas nought,and such
by which a man could by no means pleaseGod: Which
sayingof his,my Lord, your Lordshipvery well knows, what
necessarilythence will follow,to wit,that we stilldo worshipin vain,are yet in our sins,and finallyshall be damned ; and
this is that which I have to say.Then was Pickthank sworn, and did say what he knew, in
behalf of their Lord the King againstthe Prisoner at the Bar.
2i8
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Pick. My Lord,and you Gentlemen all,this fellow I have
known of a longtime,and have heard him speakthingsthat ought not to be spoke. For he hath j-^j/^vjjj"^'^railed on our noble Prince Bel-zehub and hath
spoken contemptibleof his honourable Friends,whose Names
are, the Lord Old-Man^ the Lord Carnal delight^the Lord Luxurious the Lord Desire ofvain glory ^LordTandmy old Lord LetcherySir Having Greedy,with great ones.
all the rest of our Nobility; and he hath said
moreover, that if all men were of his mind, if possible,there is
not one of these Noble men should have any longera beingin
this Town. Besides,he hath not been afraid to rail on you myLord, who are now appointedto be his Judge,callingyou an
ungodly Villain,with many other such like villifyingterms,with which he hath bespatteredmost of the Gentry of our
Town. When this Pickthank had told his Tale, the Judgedirefted his Speech to the Prisoner at the Bar, saying,thou
Runagate,Heretick,and Traytor,hast thou heard what these
honest Gentlemen have witnessed againstthee ?
Faith. May I speaka Jew words in my own defence.Judge. Sirrah,Sirrah,thou deservest to live no longer,but
to be slain immediatelyupon the place; yet that all men may
see our gentlenesstowards thee, let us hear what thou vile
Runagate hast to say.Faith. I. I say then in answer to what Mr. Envy hath
spoken, I never said ought but this,That what
Rule, or Laws, or Custom, or People were flat J^ 5
againstthe IVord of God, are diametricallyoppositehimself,to Christianity.If I have said amiss in this con-vince
me of my errour, and I am readyhere before you to make
my recantation.
2. As to the second,to wit,Mr. Superstitionand his chargeagainstme, I said onlythis.That in the worshipof God there is
requireda Divine Faith,but there can be no divine faithwithouta divine revelation of the will of God. Thereforewhatever is
thrust into the JVorshipof God, that is not agreeableto divine
Revelation,cannot be done but by an humane Faith,which Faith
will not be profitableto Eternal Life.3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said,I say (avoiding
terms, as that I am said to rail,and the like)that the Prince of
219
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
this Town, with all the rabblement his Attendants,by this
Gentleman named, are more fit for being in Hell,than in this
Town and Countrey ; and so the Lord have mercy upon me.
Then the Judge called to the Jury(who all this while stood
by,to hear and observe ;)Gentlemen of the Jury,The J^tdgehis
^^ ^^^ ^.j^j^^^^ about whom so great an uproarspeech to the /
, , j " i " -r- u i
Jury. hath been made m this 1 own : you have also
heard what these worthy Gentlemen have wit-nessed
againsthim; also you have heard his replyand confession :
It lieth now in your breast to hang him, or save his life: but
yet I think meet to instru6l you in our Law.
There was an aft made in the daysof Pharaoh the Great,Servant to our Prince,that,lest those of a contrary
Religionshould multiplyand grow too strong for
him, their Males should be thrown into the River. There was
an Aft also made in the daysof Nebuchadnezzar
the Great,another of his Servants,that whoever
would not fall down and worship his goldenImage,should be
" ,
thrown into a Fiery Furnace. There was also
an Aft made in the days of Darius^that who so
for some time called upon any God but him should be cast into
the Lions Den. Now the substance of these Laws this Rebel has
broken ; not only in thought(which is not to be born) but also
in word and deed ; which must therefore needs be intollerable.
For that of Pharaoh^his Law was made upon supposition,to prevent mischief ; no Crime yet beingapparent ; but here is
a Crime apparent. For the second and third,you see he dis-
puteth againstour Religion; and for the Treason he hath
confessed,he deserveth to die the death.
Then went the Juryout, * whose names were, Mr. BUndman^Mr. No-good,Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust,Mr.
*aId1h-S7Live-loose,Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, Mr.
names. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty,Mr. Hate-light,and Mr. Implacable,who every one gave in his
privateVerdift againsthim among themselves,and afterwards
unanimouslyconcluded to bringhim in guiltybefore the Judge.And first among themselves,Mr. Blindman, the
. ^/^^"^^ Foreman, said,/ see clearlythat this man is an
Verdia. Herctick. Then said Mr. No-good,away with
such a fellowfrom the Earth. Ay, said Mr. Malice,
220
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
for I hate the very looks of him. Then said Mr. Love-lustI
could never endure him. Nor /,said Mr. Live-loose^for he would
always be condemning my way. Hang him, hang him, said
Mr. Heady. A sorry Scrub said Mr, High-mind. My heart
riseth againsthim,said Mr. Enmity,he is a Rogue,said Mr. Liar,
Hanging is too goodforhim, said Mr. Cruelty,Let's dispatchhim
out ofthe way, said Mr. Hate-light. Then said Mr. Implacable,
might I have all the world given me, I could not be reconciled to
him,thereforeletus forthwithbringhim in guiltyofdeath. * And so
theydid,therefore he was presentlycondemned,to be had from the place where he was, to *,"^^''"^^/".'the place from whence he came, and there to \^i,ninguiHybe put to the most cruel death that could be of death.
invented.
They therefore broughthim out, to do with him accordingto their Law ; and firsttheyscourgedhim, then
they buffetted him, then they lanched his flesh jgatli^lfwith Knives ; after that they stoned him with Faithful.
stones, then prickthim with their Swords ; and
last of all they burned him to ashes at the Stake. Thus came
Faithfulto his end, *Now I saw that there stood" ^ chariot
behind the multitude a Chariot and a coupleof and Horses
Horses,waitingfor Faithful,who (sosoon as his wait to
Adversaries had dispatchedhim) was taken up YtlihZ?into it,and straightwaywas carried up throughthe Clouds, with sound of Trumpet, the nearest way to the
Coelestial Gate. But as for Christian,he had. .
some respite,and was remanded back to Prison ; still^aso he there remained for a space : But he that Prisoner.
over-rules all things,having the power of their
rage in his own hand, so wrought it about, that Christian for
that time escapedthem and went his way.
And as he went he sang, saying.
* Well Faithful,thou hast faithfullyprofestUnto thy Lord ; tuith ivhom thou shalt be blest;
* The Song
When faithless ones, with all their vain delight ^f^^^^^j}'"*'^"Are cryingout under their Hellish plights; Faithful after
Sing Faithful,sing; and let thy name survive; his death.
For thoughtheykilP d thee,thou art yet alive.
221
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Now I saw in my Dream, that Christian went not forth
alone,for there was one whose name was Hopeful^
ha
"^ '^// (beingso made by the beholdingof Christian and
Companion. Faithfulin their words and behaviour,in their
sufferingsat the Fair.,)who joyned himself unto
him, and entringinto a brotherlyCovenant, told him, that he
would be his Companion. Thus one died to bear Testimonyto the Truth, and another rises out of his
There are Ashes to be a Companion with Christian in hismore of the Pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told Christian,
Fair will that there were many more of the men in the
follow. Fair that would take their time, and follow
after.
So I saw that quicklyafter they were got out of the Fair,they overtook one that was going before them, whose name
was By-ends; So theysaid to him, what Countrey
By-liX''^''^'man. Sir ? And how far go you this way ? He
told them, that he came from the Town of Fair-
speech,and he was going to the Celestial City,(But told them
not his name.)From * Fair-speech,said Christian? Is there any good that
By-ends. Yes, said By-ends,1 hope.Chr. Pray Sir,what may I callyou ? said Christian.
By-ends. I am a stranger to you, and you to me ; If yoube goingthis way, I shall be gladof your Company : if not, I
must be content.
By-ends lothqj^ c^jy^ cj-^^^^ r
F^ir-speech,5"/W Christianto tell his
17 11 " ,
name.^ have heard of,and, as I remenioer, they say it s
a wealthyplace.By-ends. Yes, I will assure you that it is,and I have very
many rich kindred there.
Chr. Pi^ciy-,U}ho are your kindred there,if a man may he so
bold?
By-ends. Almost the whole Town ; And in particularmyLord Turn-about,my Lord Time-server,my Lord Fair-speech,
(from whose Ancestors that Town first took its name :) Also
Mr. Smooth-Man, Mr. Facingboth-ways,Mr. Any-thing,and the
Parson of our Parish,Mr. Tivo-tongucs,was my Mothers own
Brother by Fathers side : And to tell you the truth,I am
222
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
become a Gentleman of good Quality,yet my Great Grand-father
was but a Waterman, looking one way, and rowinganother,and I got most of my Estate by the same occupation.
Chr. Are you a married man ?
By-ends. Yes, and my Wife is a very virtuous Woman,the Daughter of a virtuous Woman ; she was
my Lady FainingsDaughter,therefore she came j^/i,dredof"of a very honourable Family,and is arrived to By-ends.such a pitchof Breeding,that she knows how to
carry it to all,even to Prince and Peasant. 'Tis true, we
somewhat differ in Religionfrom those of the^, ^
strifter sort, yet but in two small points: First, ends difjrswe never striveagainstWind and Tide. Secondly,from others
we are always most zealous when Religiongoes'" Religion.
in his Silver Slippers; we love much to walk with him in the
Street ; if the Sun shines and the Peopleapplaudhim.Then Christian stept a little aside to his fellow Hopeful.^
saying.It runs in my mind that this is one By-endsof Fair-
speech.,and if it be he,we have as very a Knave in our company,
as dwelleth in all these parts. Then said Hopeful.,Ask him ;
methinks he should not be ashamed ofhis name. So Christian came
up with him againand said.Sir you talk as if you knew some-thing
more than all the World doth,and if I take not my mark
amiss,I deem I have half a guess of you ; is not your name
Mr. By-endsof Fair-speech?
By-ends. This is not my name, but indeed itisa Nick-name
that isgivenme by some that cannot abide me, and I must be
content to bear it as a reproach,as other good men have born
theirs before me.
Chr. But did you never givean occasion to men to callyou bythis name ?
By-ends. Never, never ! The worst that ever I did to
givethem an occasion to giveme this name, was,
that I had always the luck to jump in my iudg;- ^^"fBy-ends...
"'- Z .' J J t" qot his name.
ment with the present way or the times, whatever
it was, and my chance was to get thereby,but if thingsare
thus cast upon me, let me count them a blessing,but let not
the malicious load me therefore with reproach.Chr. / thoughtindeed that you were the man that I heard
223
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
of\ and to tellyon %vhat I think I fear this name belongsto yon
more properlythan you are willingwe should think
He desires to it doth.
^%Company By-ends. Well, if you will thus imagine,I
cannot help it. You shall hnd me a rair Com-pany-keeper,
if you will stilladmit me your Associate.
Chr. If you will go with uSy you must go againstTVind and
Tide^the which^I perceiveis againstyour opinion: Tou must also
own Religionin his Rags^ as zvell as when in his silver Slippers^and stand by him too^when hound in Irons as well as when he
walketh the Streets with applause.By-ends. You must not impose,nor Lord it over my Faith,
leave me to my liberty,and let me go with you.Chr. Not a step further unless you will do, in what I
propound as we.
Then said By-endsI shall never desert my old principles,since theyare harmless and profitable.If I may
Chrtstian^"not go with you, I must do as I did before you
pari. overtook me, even go by my self,until some
overtake me that will be glad of my company.
Now I saw in my Dream, that Christian and Hopefulforsook him and kept their distance before him, but one of
them lookingback saw three men followingMr. By-ends,and
behold,as they came up with him he made them a very low
Congee,and they also gave him a Complement. The mens
names were Mr. Hold-the-JVorld,Mr. Money-love,He has new ^^ yj^ Save-all; men that Mr. By-ends hadCompanions. '. -f
.
formerly been acquamted with ; ror in their
Minority they were School-fellows,and were taughtby one
Mr. Gripe-man a School-master in Love-gain,which is a
Market-Town in the County of Covetingin the North. This
School-master taughtthem the art of getting,either by violence,
cozenage, flattery,lying,or by puttingon a guiseof Religion,and these four Gentlemen had attained much of the art of their
Master,so that they could each of them have keptsuch a School
themselves.
Well, when they had as I said,thus saluted each other,Mr.
Money-lovesaid to Mr. By-ends,who are theyupon the Road
before us ? for Christian and Hopefulwere yet vyithinview.
224
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Mr. Save-all. I think that we are all agreedin this matter,
and therefore there needs no more words about it.
Mr. Money-love. No, there needs no more words about
this matter indeed, for he that believes neither ScripturenorReason (and you see we have both on our side)neither knows
his own liberty,nor seeks his own safety.Mr. By-ends. My Brethren,we are, as you see, going all
on Pilgrimage,and for our better diversion from thingsthat are
bad,giveme leave to propound unto you this question.
Supposea Man., a Minister^or a Trades-man^ "c. should
have an advantage lie beforehim to get the good blessingsof this
life; yet so as that he can by no meayis come by them except in
appearance at least.,he becomes extraordinaryzealous in some pointsof Religionthat he meddled not with before.,may he not use this
means to attain his end.,and yet be a righthonest yuan ?
Mr. Money-love.I see the bottom of your question,and with
these Gentlemens good leave,I will endeavour to shape you an
answer. And firstto speak to your question,as it concerns
a Minister himself. Supposea Minister a worthyman., possessedbut of a very small Benefice.,and has in his eye a greater^ more fatand plump byfar ; he has also now an opportunityofgettingof it ;
yet so as by beingmore studious.,bypreachingmore frequently.,and
zealously.,and because the temper ofthe peoplerequiresit.,byalteringofsome ofhis principles.,for my part.,I see no reason but a man maydo this [providedhe has a call)Ay.,and more a great deal besides.,and yet be an honest man. For why,
1. His desire of a greater Benefice is lawful (thiscannotbe contradicted)since 'tis set before him by Providence ; so
then he may get it if he can, making no questionfor Conscience
sake.
2. Besides his desire after that Benefice,makes him more
studious,a more zealous Preacher,i^c. and so makes him a
better man. Yea makes him better improve his parts,which is
accordingto the mind of God.
3. Now as for his complying with the temper of his
people,by deserting,to serve them, some of his Principles:This arguethi. That he is of a self-denyingtemper. 2. Of
a sweet and winning deportment. 3. And so more fitfor the
Ministerial Fundlion.
4. I conclude then,that a Minister that changesa Small
226
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
for a Great^should not for so doing be judged as covetous, but
rather since he is improved in his parts,and industry,therebybe counted as one that pursues his call,and the opportunityputinto his hand to do good.
And now^ to the second part of the question,which concerns
the Tradesman you mentioned : suppose such an one to have
but a poor imployin the vi^orld,but by becomingReligioushe
may mend his market, perhapsget a rich Wife, or more and far
better customers to his shop. For my part, I see no reason, but
that this may be lav^^fullydone. For why.1. To become religiousis a vertue, by what means soever
a man becomes so.
2. Nor is it unlawful to get a rich wife,or more custom
to my Shop.
3. Besids the man that gets these by becoming religious,gets that which is good of them that are good,by becominggood himself; so then here is a good wife,and good customers,and good gain,and all these by becoming religious,which is
good. Therefore to become religiousto get all these,is a goodand profitabledesign.
This answer, thus made by this Mr. Money-loveto Mr.
By-end'squestionwas highlyapplaudedby them all ; wherefore
theyconcluded upon the whole, that it was most wholsom and
advantageous. And because,as they thought,no man was
able to contradict it,and because Christian and Hopefulwere
yet within call,theyjoyntlyagreedto assault them with the
questionas soon as theyovertook them, and the rather,because
they had opposed Mr. By-endsbefore. So they called after
them and theystopt, and stood stilltilltheycame up to them,but theyconcluded as theywent, that not Mr. By-ends but old
Mr. Hold-the-lVorld should propound the questionto them,because as theysupposedtheir answer to him would be without
the remainder of that heat that was kindled betwixt Mr. By-endsand them, at their partinga littlebefore.
So theycame up to each other,and after a short salutation,Mr. Hold-the-world propounded the questionto Christian and
his Fellow and bid them to answer it if theycould.Chr. Then said Christian^even a Babe in Religionmay
answer ten thousand such questions. For if it be unlawful to
follow Christ for Loaves,as it isJohn 6. how much more is it
P2 227
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
abominable to make of him and Religiona stalkingHorse to
get and enjoy the World ? Nor do we find any other than
Heathens, Hypocrites,Devils,and Witches that are of this
opinion.1. Heathens for when Hamar and Sechem had a mind to
the daughter and Cattle of "Jacobsand saw that there was no
waies for them to come at them, but by becoming Circumcised,theysay to their companions,ifevery Male of us be ci?'cumcisedyas theyare circumcised^shall not their Cattle and their Substanceyand every Beast of theirs be ours ? Their Daughtersand their
Cattle were that which theysoughtto obtain,and their Religionthe stalking-horsetheymade use of to come at them. Read
the whole story. Gen. 34. 20, 21, 22, 23.
2. The HypocriticalPharisees were also of this Religion,long prayers were their pretence, but to get Widows Houses
were their intent,and greater damnation was from God their
Judgment, Luk. 20. 46,47.3. Judas the Devil was also of this Religion,he was
religiousfor the Bag, that he might be possessedof what was
therein ; but he was lost,cast away, and the very son of
Perdition.
4. Simon the Witch was of this Religiontoo, for he would
have had the Holy Ghost that he might have got money there-with,
and his sentence from Peters mouth was according,ASfs 8. 19, 20, 21, 22.
5. Neither will it out of my mind, but that that man, that
takes up Religionfor the world,will throw away Religionforthe world; for so surelyas "Judas designedthe world in becomingReligious,so surelydid he also sell religionand his Master for
the same. To answer the questiontherefore affirmatively,as
I perceiveyou have done, and to accept of as authentick,such
answer, is both Heathenish,Hypocriticaland Devilish,and
your reward will be accordingto your works. Then theystood staringone upon another but had not wherewith to
answer Christian. Hopefulalso approved of the soundness of
Christians answer, so there was a great silence among them.
Mr. By-endsand his Company also staggeredand kept behind,that Christian and Hopefulmight out-go them. Then said
Christian to his fellow,if these men cannot stand before the
sentence of men, what will theydo with the sentence of God ?
228
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
and if they are mute when dealt with by vessels of clay,what
will they do when they shall be rebuked by the flames of a
devouring fire?
Then Christian and Hopefulout-went them again,and
went till they came at a delicate Plain called
Ease^where they went with much content ; but '^^' Ease that
that plainwas but narrow, so theywere quickly is but'littU^^got over it. Now at the further side of that in this life.
Plain was a little Hill called Lucre.,and in that
Hill a Mver Mine, which some of them that had Jr^^J^^f"
formerlygone that way because of the rarityof Hill.
it,had turned aside to see ; but going too near
the brim of the Pit,the ground being deceitful under them,
broke, and they were slain ; some also had been maimed
there,and could not to their dying day be their own men
again;Then I saw in my Dream, that a little off the Road,
over againstthe Silver-Mine.,stood * Demas* Oen^as^/Z/Jt
(Gentleman like)to call Passengersto come and Hill Lucre,
see, who said to Christian and his fellow ;* Ho
^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^^
turn aside hither,and I will shew you a thing, christian and
Chr. What thingso deservingas to turn us Hopeful to
^r .1
.". cotne to him.
out of the way to see tt.
Dem. Here is a Silver-mineand some diggingin it for
Treasure, if you will come, with a littlepainsyou may richlyprovide for your selves.
" . ,r J" , TT r I 1 Hopeful
Hope. 1 hen said Hopeful.,let us go see. temptedto go,
Chr. Not I,said Christian.,I have heard of hut Christian
this placebefore now, and how many there have ^"^^^^^'^^
been slain ; and besides,that Treasure is a snare
to those that seek it ; for it hindereth them in their Pil-grimage.
Then Christian called to DemaSj saying.Is not the
place dangerous ? hath it not hindred many in their"r
.
6 -^ Hos. 4. 18.
Ftlgrimage.Dem. Not very dangerous,except to those that are careless ;
but withal he blushed as he spake.Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful.,Let us not stir a
step, but stillkeep on our way.
Hope. / will warrant you.,when By-ends comes up.,if he
hath the same invitation as we^ he will turn in thither to see.
229
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Chr. No doubt thereof,for his Principleslead him that
way, and a hundred to one but he dies there.
Dem. Then Dernas called again,saying,but will you not
come over and see ?
Chr. Then Christian roundlyanswered, saying,Demas.,thou art an Enemy to the rightways of the Lord
rounddhufi^^ ^^'^ "^^7) ^"^ ^^^^tbeen alreadycondemned for
Demas. thine own turningaside,by one of his Majesties
y.Judges; and why seekest thou to bring us into
the like condemnation ? Besides,if we at all
turn aside,our Lord the King will certainlyhear thereof,and
will there put us to shame,where we would stand with boldness
before him.
Demas cried againthat he also was one of their fraternity;and that iftheywould tarry a little,he also himself would walk
with them.
Chr. Then said Christianwhat is thyname } is it not the
same by the which I have called thee ?
Dem. Yes, my name is DemaSy I am the Son of Abraham.
Chr. I know you, Gehazi was your great Grandfather,
2 King, s- 20.^^^ judasyour Father,and you have trod their
Matth. 26. 14, steps ; it is but a devilish prank that thou usest :
15. ch, 27. Thy Father was hanged for a Traitor,and thou
I. 2. 3. 5. 6. deservest no better reward. Assure thyself,thatwhen we come to the King, we will do him word of this thybehaviour. Thus they went their way.
By this time By-endsand his Companions were come againwithin sight,and theyat the firstbeck went over
^y.ends goes ^^ Demas. Now whether they fell into the Pitover to Demas.
,,,.lu-ii-^r
il
by lookmg over the brmk thereof, or whether
they went down to dig,or whether theywere smothered in the
bottom by the damps that commonly arise,of these things,I am
not certain ; but this I observed,that they never were seen
againin the way.Then sang Christian^
\y By-ends and Silver Demas both agree^
One callsythe other runs that he may be
A sharer in his Lucre^ so these do
Take up in this ivorld and no furthergo.
430
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Now I saw, that juston the other side of this Plain,the
Pilgrimscame to a placewhere stood an old
Monument^ hard by the Highway side,at the sight irati^7^
of which theywere both concerned, because of Monument.
the strangeness of the form thereof; for itseemed
to them as if it had been a IVoman transformed into the shapeof a Pillar : here therefore theystood looking,and lookinguponit,but could not for a time tell what theyshould make thereof;at last Hopefulespiedwritten above upon the head thereof,a writingin an unusual hand ; but he beingno Scholar called
to Christian (forhe was learned)to see if he could pick out the
meaning : so he came, and after a little layingof Letters
together,he found the same to be this.Remember Lot^s Wife.So he read it to his fellow ; after which theyboth concluded
that that was the * Pillar of Salt into which Lot''?,^
Wife was turned for her lookingback with a
covetous heartywhen she was going from Sodom for safety.Which sudden and amazing sightgave them occasion of this
discourse.
Chr. Ah my Brother,this is a seasonable sight,it came
opportunelyto us after the Invitation which Demas gave us to
come over to view the Hill Lucre and had we gone over as he
desired us, and as thou wast inclined to do (my Brother)wehad for ought I know been made like this Woman a spectaclefor those that shall come after,to behold.
Hope. I am sorry that I was so foolish,and am made to
wonder that I am not now as Lot's Wife : for wherein was the
difference' twixt her sin and mine ? she onlylooked back, and
I had a desire to go see ; let Grace be adored and let me be
ashamed, that ever such a thingshould be in mine heart.
Chr. Let us take notice of what we see here for our helpfor time to come : This Woman escapedone Judgment ; for
she fell not by the destru6lion of Sodom^ yet she was de-stroyed
by another ; as we see, she is turned into a Pillar
of Salt.
Hope. True, and she may be to us both Caution and
Example ; Caution,that we should shun her sin,or a signof
what Judgment will overtake such as shall not be preventedbythis caution : So Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, with the two
hundred and fiftymen, that perishedin their sin,did also
231
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
become *a Sign or Example to beware,but above all,I muse at
one thing,to wit how Demas and his fellows can
Numb. 26. 9, stand so confidentlyyonder to look for that trea-sure,
which this Woman, but for lookingbehind
her,after (forwe read not that she stept one foot out of the
way) was turned into a Pillar of Salt ; speciallysince the
Judgment which overtook her, did make her an Example,within sightof where theyare : for they cannot chuse but see
her,did they but liftup their eyes.Chr. It is a thing to be wondred at, and itargueththat
their hearts are grown desperatein that case, and I cannot tell
who to compare them to so fitly,as to them that pick Pockets
in the presence of the Judge,or that will cut purses under the
Gallows. It issaid of the men of Sodom^that theywere sinners
^
* exceedingly^because they were sinners beforethe^' ^' Lord',that is in his eye-sight,and notwithstanding
the kindnesses that he had shewed them, for the Land of Sodom
^
was now like the * Garden of Eden heretofore.This therefore provokedhim the more to jealousie
and made their plagueas hot as the fire of the Lord out of
Heaven could make it. And it is most rationallyto be con-cluded,
that such,even such as these are, theythat shall sin in
the sight,yea and that too in despightof such examplesthat are
set continuallybefore them to caution them to the contrary,must be partakersof severest Judgments.
Hope. Doubtless thou hast said the truth,but what a mercyis it,that neither thou, but especiallyI am not made my self
this example. This ministreth occasion to us to thank God,to fear before him, and alwaysto remember Lot's Wife.
I saw then that theywent on their way to a pleasantRiver;which David the King called the River of God ;
"
but John,the River of the water of Life. Now
"
* 5- y- their way layjustupon the bank of the River ;
p,l
'
Here therefore Christian and his Companionwalked with great delight; they drank also of
the water of the River, which was pleasantand enliveningtoTrees by (he their weary Spirits: Besides on the banks of thisRiver.
River, on either side,were green Trees for all
V 7
"''r
manner of Fruit : and the Leaves they eat to pre-and leaves of
n ,- " j 1 j " u " " j
the Trees. vent burreits,and other diseases that are incident
232
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
and withal,theylookingbefore them, espieda man walkingas
they did,(and his name was Fain-Confidence)so they called
after him, and asked him whither that way led ? he said to the
" c- / / VCelestial Gate. *Look said Christian, did not I
* See what it"" i i " " i
is too suddenly tell you SO ? by this you may see we are right;to fallin with so theyfollowed,and he went before them. Butstrangers. behold the nightcame on, and it grew very dark;
so that theythat went behind,lost the sightof him that went
before.
He therefore that went before [Fain-Confidenceby name)not seeing the way before him, fell into a
9- '""
(Jeeppit^ which was on purpose there madeA pit to catch \yyfj^e Prince of those groundsto catch vain-
elorious in. gloriousFools withal,and was dashed in pieceswith his fall.
Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. So theycalled to know the matter, but there was none to answer.
Reasoning ""'x^^^7 ^^^''^ ^ groaning,Then said Hopeful,between where are we now ? Then was his fellow silent,Christian and as mistrustingthat he had led him out of the
"P^ " "
way. And now it began to rain and thunder,and
lightenin a very dreadful manner, and the water rose amain.
Then Hopefulgroanedin himself,saying.Oh that I had
kepton my way I
Ch/. Who could have thoughtthat this Path should have
led us out of the way ?
Hope. / was afraidonU at the very first,and thereforegave
you that gentlecaution. I would have spokeplainer,but you are
older than I.
Chr. Good brother be not offended,*I am sorry I have
^, . . ,
brought thee out of the way, and that I have put
repentance/or^^ee into such eminent danger; pray my Brother
leadingofhis forgiveme, I did not do it of an evil intent.Brother out Hope. Be comfortedmy Brother,forI forgive
thee ; and believetoo,that this shall befor our good.Chr. I am gladI have with me a merciful Brother : but
we must not stand thus,let'stry to go back again.Hope. But goodBrother let me go before.Chr. No, if you pleaselet me go first
; that if there be
any danger,I may be first therein,because by my means we
are both gone out of the way.
234
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Hope. No said Hopeful,you shall not go first,for your
mind beingtroubled may lead you out of the way again. Then
for their encouragement they heard the voice of one saying,
Let thine heart he toiuards the High-way, even
^^
the way that thou wentest, turn again. But by "' '
this time the waters were greatlyrisen; by They are in
reason of which the way of going back was f;^;-Jvery dangerous. (Then 1 thought that it is
^^^^^ ^^^^_
easier going out of the way when we are in,
than going in when we are out.) Yet they adventured to
go back ; but it was so dark,and the flood was so high,that
in their goingback they had like to have been drowned nine
or ten times.
Neither could theywith all the skill theyhad get again to
the Stile that night. Wherefore at last lightingunder a little
shelter,they sat down there till the day brake : But being
weary, theyfell asleep. Now there was not far.^
from the placewhere they lay,a Castle calledthe grounds of
Doubting-Castle,the Owner whereof was Giant Giant Despair.
Despair,and it was in his groundstheywere now
sleeping; wherefore he gettingup in the morning early,and
walking up and down in his Fields,caught Christian and
Hopefulasleep in his grounds Then with a
^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^
grim and surlyvoice he bid them awake, and{^ his ground
asked them whence they were ? and what they and carries
did in his grounds? They told him they were '^'^^^'Pilgrims,and that theyhad lost their way. Then c"s"ie'"said the Giant,you have this nighttrespassedon
me, by tramplingin and lyingon my Ground, and therefore
you must go along with me. So they were forced to go,
because he was stronger than they. They also had but littleto
say, for they knew themselves in a fault. The^^^ ^.^^^^^.
Giant therefore drove them before him, and put"^ss oftheir
them into his Castle,into a very dark Dungeon, imprison-
nasty and stinkingto the Spiritsof these two '""'^-
men : Here then they lay from Wednesday p^^^j gg_ jg
Morning tillSaturdayNight without one bit of
bread,or drop of drink or light,or any to ask how theydid :
They were therefore here in evil case, and were far from friends
and acquaintance.Now in this placeChristian had double
235
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
sorrow, because 'twas throughhis unadvised Counsel that theywere broughtinto this distress.
Now Giant Despairhad a Wife and her name was Diffidence:So when he was gone to bed,he told his Wife what he had
done, to wit,that he had taken a couple of Prisoners,and cast
them into his Dungeon^for trespassingon his Grounds. Then
he asked her also what he had best to do further to them. So
she asked what theywere, whence theycame, and whither theywere bound ? and he told her. Then she counselled him, that
when he arose in the morning,he should beat them without
mercy : So when he arose, he gettethhim a grievousCrab-Tree
Cudgel,and goes down into the Dungeon to them, and there
firstfallsto ratingof them as if theywere dogs: althoughthey
/I Tu J eave him never a word of distaste : then he fallsOn Thursday 6
irrn- u
Giani Despair upon them, and beats them rearruUy,in such sort
beats his that they were not able to helpthemselves,or to
Prisoners.^^^^^ x\\tm upon the floor. This done he with-draws
and leaves them, there to condole their misery,and to
mourn under their distress : so all that day,theyspent the time
in nothingbut sighsand bitter lamentations. The next nightshe talkingwith her Husband about them further,and under-standing
that they were yet alive,did advise him to counsel
them to make away themselves : So when morning was come,
he goes to them in a surlymanner, as before,and perceivingthem to be very sore with the stripesthat he had giventhemthe day before ; he told them, that since they were never like
to come out of that place,their onlyway would be, forthwith
to make an end of themselves; either with Knife,
Giant DespairHalter or Poison : For why, said he, should you
counsels them chuse life,seeingit is attended with so much
to kill them- bitterness? But they desired him to let them" ^^^'
go, with that he looked ugly upon them, and
rushingto them, had doubtless made an end of them himself,but that he fell into one of his *fits ; (forhe
The Giantsometimes in Sun-shinyweather fellinto fits)and
has fits. lost (fora time) the use of his hand : wherefore
he withdrew and left them, (asbefore)to consider
what to do. Then did the prisonersconsult between them-selves,
whether 'twas best to take his counsel or no : and thus
theybegan to discourse.
236
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Chr. Brother,said Christian ; *what shall we do ? the
lifethat we now live is miserable : for my part, I
know not whether isbest,to live thus,or die out crmted^of hand. * My Soul chuseth stranglingrather than
life:and the Grave is more easie for me than * job 7. 15.
this Dungeon : shall we be ruled by the Giant ?
Hope. Indeed our present condition is dreadfuland death
would be far more welcome to me than thus^oreverto abide : hut yet let us consider,the Lord of the ?Pf\
"
I- I -11 "
1 cvicomfortshim.
countrey to which we are going., hath saidyThou
shalt do no Murther^ no not to another mans person ; much more
then are we forbiddento take his counsel to kill our selves. Besides
he that killsanother.,can but commit murder upon his body; but forone to killhimselfis to killbodyand soul at once. And moreover^
my Brother thou talkestofease in the Grave,but hast thou forgottenthe Hell whither for certain the murderers go ? for no murderer ^
hath eternal life.,Sec. And let us consider again,that all the Law
is not in the hand oj Giant Despair: Others,so far as I can
understand,have been taken by him, as well as we ; and yet have
escapedout of his hand : JVho knows, but that God that made the/
World, may cause that Giant Despairmay die ; or that,at some
time or other,he may forgetto lock us in ; or, hut he may in a short
time have another of hisfitsbeforeus, and may lose the use of his
limbs ; and if ever that should come to pass again,formy part, I
am resolved to pluckup the heart of a man, and to try my utmost to
get from under his hand. I was a foolthat I did not try to do it
before,but however,my Brother,lei'sbe patient,and endure a
while ; the time may come that may give us a happyrelease : but
let us not he our own murderers. JVith these words. Hopefulat
present did moderate the mind of his Brother ; so theycontinued
together[in the dark)that day in their sad and dolefulcondition.Well towards Evening the Giant goes down into the
Dungeon again,to see if his Prisoners had taken his counsel ;
but when he came there,he found them alive ; and truly,alivewas all : for now, what for want of Bread and Water, and byreason of the wounds theyreceived when he beat them, theycould do littlebut breath : But I say, he found them alive ; at
which he fellinto a grievousrage, and told them. That seeingtheyhad disobeyedhis counsel,it should be worse with them
than iftheyhad never been born.
237
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
At this theytrembled greatly,and I think that Christian
fell into a Swound ; but coming a littleto himself againtheyrenewed their discourse about the G;rt"/'^counsel ; and whether
yet theyhad best take it or no. *Now Christian
iUd^^^diedg^'" seemed to be for doingit,but Hopefulrazde
his second replyas followeth.
Hope. *My Brother^said he, remembrest thou not how
valiant thou hast been heretofore? Apollioncould
ftk'"^' crush thee nor could all that thou didst hear or
again by call- see, or feelin the Falleyof the shadow ofdeath ;
ingformer what hardshipsterror and ama'zement hast thou
^^^i" ^'' alreadv gone through, and art thou now nothingbut
fearsF Thou seest that I am in the dungeonwith
thee a far weaker man by nature^ than thou art : Also this Giant
has wounded me as well as thee ; and hath also cut off"the Bread
and Water from my mouth ; and with that I mourn without the
light; But lei's exercise a littlemore patience.Re?nember how
thou plaidstthe man at VanityFair,and wast neither afraidofthe Chain or Cage ; nor yet ofbloodyDeath : Whereforelet us {at
least to avoid the shame that becomes not a Christian to be foundin^bear up with patienceas well as we can.
Now night being come again,and the Giant and his Wife
being in Bed, she asked him concerningthe Prisoners,and if
they had taken his counsel : To which he replied,They are
sturdyRogues,theychuse rather to bear all hardship,than to
make away themselves. Then said she, take them into the
Castle-yardto morrow, and shew them the Bones and Skulls of
those that thou hast alreadydispatched,and make them believe
e're a week comes to an end, thou also wilt tear them in piecesas thou hast done their fellows before them.
So when the morning was come, the Giant goes to them
again: and takes them into the Castle-yard,and shews them,as his Wife had bidden him. *These, said he,
tke^C^ant'^^^'^Were Pilgrims,as you are, once, and theytres-
threatned that passedin my grounds,as you have done, and
shortlyhe when I thoughtfit,I tore them in pieces;and so
would pull ^j^j^j^ ^^^ J J ^;jj J^ Qg^ Jq^j^them tn pieces.
.
"'.i-iiiu l
into your den agam : and with that he beat them
all the way thither : theylay therefore all day on Saturdayin
a lamentable case, as before. Now when nightwas come, and
238
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
when Mrs. Diffidenceand her husband,the Giant,were got to
bed, they began to renew their discourse of their Prisoners;and withal the old Giant wondred that he could neither by his
blows nor counsel,bring them to an end. And with that his
wife replied,I fear said she,that theylive in hopes that some
will come to relieve them, or that they have pick-locksabout
them, by the means of which theyhope to escape. And saystthou so, my dear,said the Giant,I will therefore search them
in the morning.Well, on Saturdayabout midnighttheybegan to pray and
continued in prayer tillalmost break of day.Now a littlebefore it was day,good Christian,as one half
amazed, brake out in this passionatespeech,IVhat a fool{quothhe) am /, thus to lie in a stinkingDungeon when I may as well
walk at liberty? I have a Key in my bosom,called
Profnise,that will,(/ am perswaded)open any Lock ny,-^^"
in Doubting-Castle.Then said Hopeful,That's bosofu called
good news; good Brother pluck it out of thy Promise, (7/""^
bosom and try. Then Christian pulledit out of V^ f'"f^^"
his bosom and began to try at the Dungeon door, Castle.
whose bolt (ashe turned the Key) gave back,andthe door flew open with ease, and Christian and Hopefulbothcame out. Then he went to the outward door,that leads into
the Castle-yard,and with his Key opened that door also. After
he went to the Iron-gate,for that must be opened too, but that
Lock went damnable hard,yet the Key did open it : then theythrust open the gate to make their escape with speed; but that
gate as it opened made such a cracking,that it waked Giant
Despair,who hastilyrisingto pursue his Prisoners,felt his
limbs to fail,for his fitstook him again,so that he could by no
means go after them. Then they went on, and came to the
Kings High-way ; and so were safe,because they were out of
his Jurisdidlion.Now when they were gone over the Stile,they began to
contrive with themselves what theyshould do at that Stile,to
prevent those that shall come after from fallinginto the hands of Giant Despair. So they con-
*
^J'j^^^* 6fCCtC(l OV
sented to eredl there a* Pillar,and to engrave christian
upon the side thereof this Sentence,over this Stile and his
is the way to Doubting-Castle,which is keptby f'^^"^'-
239
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Giant Despair,who despiseththe King of the Celestial Country^and seeks to destroythe Holy Pilgrims. Many therefore that
followed after,read what was written,and escapedthe danger.This done, theysang as follows.
Out of the way we went, and then we foundWhat "'twas to tread upon forbiddenground.^And let them that come after have a care
Lest theyfor trespassing.,his Prisoners are^Whose Castle'sDoubting,and whose name's Despair.
They went then tilltheycame to the delegable Mountains,which Mountains belongto the Lord of that Hill
Mountains
^ "^ which we have spoken before ; so they went
up to the Mountains to behold the Gardens and
Orchards,the Vineyardsand Fountains of Water ; where also
theydrank and washed themselves,and did freelyfre7hedin7he^^^ ^^ ^^^ Vineyards. Now there was on the
Mountains. tops of these Mountaines,Shepherdsfeedingtheir
flocks,and they stood by the High-way-side.The Pilgrimstherefore went to them, and leaningupon their
staves ; (asis common with weary Pilgrims,when they stand
to talk with any by the way,)theyasked,* Whose
th 'sil^ieddelegable Mountains are these ; and whose be the
sheepthat feedupon them ?
Shep. These Mountains are Immanuels Land.,and theyare
within sightof his City ; and the Sheep also are his ; and he
laid down his lifefor them.
Chr. Is this the way to the CelestialCityF
Shep. You are justin your way.
Chr. Plow far is it thither F
Shep. Too far for any, but those that shall get thither
indeed.
Chr. /i the way safeor dangerous?
Shep. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe,but Trans-gressors
shallfalltherein.Chr. Is there in this place any reliefsfor
Pilgrims that are weary and faintin the way f
Shep. The Lord of these Mountains hath givenus a charge,not to beforgetfulto entertain strangers -y Therefore
the good of the placeis before you.
240
Hos. 14. 9.
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Then I saw that they had them to the top of another
Mountain, and the name of that is * Caution,and
Caution^ bid them look afar off: which when they did,
they perceived,as they thought, several men
walking up and down among the Tombs that were there.
And they perceivedthat the men were blind because theystumbled sometimes upon the Tombs, and because theycould
not get out from among them. Then said Christian what
means this ?
The Shepherdsthen answer'd,did you not see a littlebelow
these Mountains, a Stile that lead into a Meadow, on the left
hand of this way ? They answered. Yes. Then said the
Shepherdsfrom that Stile there goes a path that leads direftlyto Doubting-Castle,which is kept by Gyant-Despair,and these
men (pointingto them among the Tombs) came once on
Pilgrimage,as you do now, even tillthey came to that same
Stile. And because the rightway was rough in that place,theychose to go out of it into that meadow, and there were
taken by Giant-Despair,and cast into Doubting-Castle: where
after they had a while been kept in the Dungeon, he at last
did put out their eyes, and led them among those Tombs,where he has left them to wander to this veiy day : that the
sayingof the wise man might be fulfilled.He that wandereth
,
out of the way ofunderstanding,shall remain in the
Congregationof the dead. Then Christian and
Hopefullooked upon one another,with tears gushingout ; but
yet said nothingto the Shepherds.Then I saw in my Dream, that the Shepherdshad them to
another placein a Bottom, where was a door in the side of
a hill : and theyopenedthe door,and bid them look in : Theylooked in therefore,and saw that within it was very dark and
smoaky ; theyalso thought,that theyheard there a rumblingnoise,as of fire,and a cry of some tormented, and that theysmelt the scent of Brimstone. Then said Christian,what
means thisf The Shepherdstold them, this is a
fo%'lT'^^By-way to Hell,a way that Hypocritesgo in at ;
namely such as sell their Birth-rightwith Esau ;
such as sell their Master with Judas; such as blasphemethe
Gospel, with Alexander ; and that lye and dissemble,withAnanias and Saphirahis Wife.
242
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Hope. Then said Hopefulto the Shepherds,/ perceivethatthesehad on them,even every one a shew ofPilgrimageas we have
now ; had theynot ?
Shep. Yea, and held it a longtime too.
Hop. How far mighttheygo on in Pilgrimagein their day ;
since theynotwithstandingwere thus miserablycast away ?
Shep. Some further, and some not so far as these
Mountains.
Then said the Pilgrimsone to another,we had need to cry to
the strongforstrength.Shep. Ay, and you will have need to use it when you have
it too.
By this time the Pilgrimshad a desire to go forwards,and
the Shepherdsa desire they should : so they walked togethertowards the end of the Mountains. Then said the Shepherdsone to another : Let us here shew to the Pilgrimsthe Gates
of the Celestial City,if they have skill to look through our
*Perspe(5live-Glass.The Pilgrimsthen lovinglyaccepted the motion : so they had them to the
herds Pet^'top of an highHill,called * Clear and gave them spetflive-Giass.their glassto look.
Then theyessayedto look,but the remem- Qg^'/brance of that last thingthat the Shepherdshadshewed them, made their hands shake ; by means of which
impedimenttheycould not look steddilythroughthe glass,yet thought they saw somethinglike Jgrviu'fear^the Gate, and also some of the Glory of the
place. Then they went away and sang this Song.
Thus by the ShepherdsSecrets are reveaVd.
Which from all other men are keptconceaPd :
Come to the Shepherds then^ifyou would see
Thingsdeep.,thingshid.,and that mysteriousbe.
When they were about to depart,one of the Shepherds
gave them a Note of the Way. Another of them
bid them ''beware of the Flatterer. The third bid ^CaJtTon!"^'^them take heed that theysleepnot upon the Inchanted
Ground. And the fourth bad them God speed. So I awoke
from my Dream.
Q2 243
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
And I slept,and dreamed again,and saw the same two
Pilgrimsgoing down the Mountains along the High-way,towards the City. Now a little below these Mountains on
the left hand, lieth the Countryof Conceitfrom
""/Conceit'"'^ which Country there comes into the way, in
out ofwhich which the Pilgrimswalked,a littlecrooked Lane.
came Igno- Here therefore they met with a very brisk Lad,that came out of that Country; and his name
was Ignorance. So Christian asked him, from what Parts he
came^ and whither he was going?Ign. Sir,I was born in the Country that lieth off there,
a little on the left hand ; and am going to the
Christian and Celestial City.Ignorance q^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^;_,^-^^ ^^ -^ ^^ ^^^have some
r i r rr 7 i "^
talk. KyOte.,for you may pnd some difficultythere r
Ign. As other good peopledoth,saith he.
Chr. But what have you to shew at that Gate^ that may
cause that the Gate should be openedto you ?
Ign. I know my Lord's will,and have been a good Liver ;
I pay every man his own ; I pray, fast,pay Tithes,The ground ^^^ -^ ^j^^ ^^^ ^^^^ jg^^ Country forof Ignorance s
, . , t "
hope. whither I am gomg.Chr. But thou camest not in at the JVicket-
gate that is at the head ofthis way. Thou camest in hither throughthat same crooked Lane.,and thereforeI fear.,however thou maist
think of thyself.,when the reckoningday shall come., thou wilt have
laid to thycharge.,that thou art a thiefand a Robber.,instead ofgettingadmittance into the City.
Ign. Gentlemen,ye be utter strangersto me, I know younot ; be content to follow the Religionof your
Be saith toCountry, and I will follow the Religionof mine.
every one that -^n m 1 n a 1 r \ r"
he is a fool. A hope all will be well. And as ror the (jate
that you talk of,all the world knows that that is
a great way ofF of our Country. I cannot think that any man
in all our parts doth so much as know the way to it ; nor need
they matter whether theydo or no, since we have,as you see,
a fine pleasantgreen Lane, that comes down from our Countrythe next way into the way.
When Christian saw that the man was wise in his own
conceit,he said to Hopeful.,whisperingly,there is more hopesof a
244
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Fool than of him. And said moreover, when he that is a Fool
walketh bythe way., his wisdom failethhim.,and he^xov. 26. 12.
saith to every one that he is a fool. Eccles. 10. 3.
What, shall we talk farther with him, or
out-go him at present, and so leave him to think ^^ j^^J^-^of what he hath heard already; and then stop
again for him afterwards,and see if by degreeswe can do any
goodby him ?
Then said Hopeful,
Let Ignorancea littlewhile now muse
On what is said,and let him not refuseGood Counsel to embrace,lest he remain
Still ignorantof What's the chiefestgain.God saith,these that no understandinghave,
{Althoughhe made them) them he will not save.
Hope. He further added,it is not good,I think,to say to
him all at once ;let us pass him by,ifyou will,and talk to him
anon even as he is able to bear it.
So theyboth went on and Ignorancehe came after. Now
when theyhad passedhim a littleway theyentred into a very
dark Lane, where they met a man whom seven^^^^^ ^^ ^^_
Devils had bound with seven strong Cords,and p^^^ ^ 22.
were carryinghim back to the door that theysaw
on the side of the Hill : Now good Christian began to tremble,
and so did Hopefulhis Companion : Yet as the Devils led away
the man. Christian looked to see if he knew him,^^^ ^^^^^^^^
and he thoughtit might be one Turn-away that^-^^^^y-^,^^
dwelt in the Town of Apostacy. But he did not Tum-away.
perfectlysee his face ; for he did hang his head
like a Thief that is found. But being gone past,Hopefullooked
after him, and espiedon his back a paper with this Inscription,
Wanton Professor,and damnable Apostate.Then christian
said Christian to his Fellow,Now I call to re- telleth his
membrance that which was told me of a thing fj^"that happened to a good man hereabout. The
Little-faith.
name of the man was Little faith,but a good
man, and he dwelt in the Town of Sincere. The thingwas
this J At the entringin of this passage, there comes down from
245
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Broad-way-gatea Lane, called Dead-man s Lane ; so called
Broad-waybecause of the Murders that are commonly done
gate. there. And this Little-faithgoingon Pilgrimage,Dead-man's as we do now, chanced to sit down there and"'"^""- slept.Now, there happenedat that time to come
down the Lane from Broad-way-gatethree sturdyRogues ;
and their names were Faint-heartyMistrust and Guilty(threeBrothers)and they espyingLittle-faithwhere he was, came
galloppingup with speed. Now the good man was justawakedfrom his sleep,and was gettingup to go on his Journey. So
they came up all to him, and with threatning
robbed by languagebid him stand. At this Little-Faith
Faint-heart, looked as white as a clout,and had neither powerMistrust ar
^q flg^tor fly. Then said Faint-heart deliver
thy purse ; but he making no haste to do it,(forhe was loth to lose his Money) Mistrust ran up to him, and
thrustinghis hand into his Pocket,pulledout thence a bag of
Silver. Then he cry'd out Thieves, Thieves.
They got away With that Guilt with a great Club that was inhis Silver and
j^j^ j^^^j ^^^.^^j^Little-Faith on the head, andk7lOCK d fit 7?l
down. with that blow fell'd him flat to the ground,where he laybleedingas one that would bleed to
death. All this while the Thieves stood by. But at last,theyhearingthat some were upon the Road, and fearingleast it
should be one Great-Grace that dwells in the City of Good-
confidence.,they betook themselves to their heels and left this
good man to shift for himself,who gettingup made shift to
scramble on his way. This was the story.
Hope. But did they take from him all that ever he
had?
Chr. No: The placewhere his Jewels were, they never
ransack'd ; so those he kept still. But as I was
)tii^n^th"^^'^^^ go^' ^^^ ^^^ "^"^^ afflided for his
best things. Loss,for the Thieves got most of his spending
money. That which they got not (as I said)I Pet. 4. 18.
vvere Jewels; also he had a littleodd money left,
,but scarce enough to bringhim to his Journies
forcedto end; nay (ifI was not mis-informed)he was
beg to his forced to beg as he went, to keep himself alive,Jourftiesend ^^^^ ilsJewelshe mightnot sell.)But beg,and
246
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
do what he could,he went (aswe say)with many a hungrybelly^the most part of the rest of the way.
Hope. But is it not a wonder theygot not from him his
Certificate^by which he was to receive his admittance at the
Celestial Gate ?
Chr. 'Tis a wonder, but they got not that ; thoughtheymist it not through any good cunning of his,for ^^ ^^p^"^^
he beingdismayedwith their coming upon him, kis best things
had neither power nor skill to hide any thing,so ^y ^'" '''^"
,\ , . , 111-
cunning'.
twas more by good providence, than by nis en-
1 L L" C.I . j^i- 2 lim. I. 14.
deavour that they mist or that good thing.
Hope. But it must needs he a comfortto him that theygot not
his few elsfrom him ?
Chr. It might have been great comfort to him, had he
used it as he should : But theythat told me the^ p^^ ^
story, said that he made but littleuse of it all the
rest of the way ; and that because of the dismaythat he had in
the takingaway his money : Indeed he forgotit a great part of
the rest of his Journey; and besides,when at any time it came
into his mind and he began to be comforted therewith ; then
would fresh thoughtsof his Loss come again upon him, and
those thoughts would swallow up all..
Hope. Alass.,poor man ! this could not but be lyUth,'^
a great griefunto him P
Chr. Grief ! ay, a Grief indeed ! would it not have been
so to any of us, had we been used as he, to be robbed and
wounded too, and that in a strange place,as he was ? 'Tis
a wonder he did not die with grief,poor heart ? I was told
that he scattered almost all the rest of the way with nothingbut doleful and bitter Complaints. Telling also to all that
overtook him, or that he overtook in the way as he went, where
he was robbed,and how, who they were that did it,and what
he lost ; how he was wounded, and that he hardlyescapedwith
life.
Hope. But ^tis a wonder that his necessitydid not put him
upon selling,or pawning sotne of his Jewels that he mighthave
wherewith to relieve himselfin his Journey.Chr. Thou talkest like one upon whose head is the shellto
this very day : For what should he pawn them ? or to whom
should he sell them ? In all that Country, where he was
247
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
robbed,his Jewels were not accounted of; nor did he want
. .
that relief,which could from thence be ad-
snibbeth hisministred to him. Besides,had his Jewels been
fellowfor missingat the Gate of the Celestial City,he hadunadvised (and that he knew well enough) been excluded^ *' from an Inheritance there ; and that would have
been worse to him, than the appearance and villainyof ten
thousand thieves.
Hope. PVhy art thou so tart^ ?ny Brother ? Esau sold his
TT , f-Birth-rightyand that for a mess of Pottage; and
that Birth-rightwas his greatest yewel. And ifhe^why mightnot Little-faithdo so too ?
Chr. Esau did sell his Birth-rightindeed,and so do many
besides,and by so doingexclude themselves from
ab^J'^ZZnd^he Chief Blessing,as also that Caitiffd.\d. But
Little-Faith. you must put a difference betwixt Esau and Little-
Faithyand also betwixt their Estates. Esaus
Birth-rightwas Typical,but Little Faith''% Jewelsw^ere not so.
Esaus bellywas liisGod, but Little Faith\ bellyi^led'tv^is^^^ ""^^ ^"" Esaus want lay in his fleshlylusts. Appetite,Little Faith's did not so. Besides Esau
n^", .^
could see no further than to the fulfillingof hisuen. 25. 32.
. . .
^
Lust ; for I am at the pointto die said he, and
what goodwill this Birth-rightdo me ? But Little-Faith^thoughit was his lot to have but a littlefaith was by his littlefaithkept from such extravagancies,and made to see and prizehis
Jewels more, than to sell them as Esau did his Birth-right.You read not any where that Esau had Faith no
had Faith""^ ^" much as a little: Therefore no marvel,ifwhere the flesh onlybears sway (asit will in that
man where no Faith is to resist)if he sellshis Birth-right^andhis Soul and all,and that to the Devil of Hell ; for it is with
Tsuch, as it is with the Ass, Who in her occasion
I cr I 'i.A.
cannot be turned away. When their minds are set
upon their Lust,theywill have them whatever they cost. But
T v.i t -.1,Little-Faith was of another temper, his mind was
Little-faith. / '
could not live on thmgs Uivme ; his livelihood was upon thingsupon Esau'j that were Spiritualand above: Therefore to what
" '^^^' end should he that is of such a temper sell his
Jewels (had there been any that would have bought them)
248
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
would have it,I was cloathed with Armour of Proof. Ay, and
yet though I was so harnessed,I found it hard work to quitmyself like a man ; no man can tellwhat in that combat attends us,
but he that hath been in the battle himself.
Hope. Well^but theyran you see^ when theydid hut supposethat one Great-Grace was in the way.
Chr. True, they have often fled,both they and their
Master, when Great-Grace hath appeared,and no marvel,forhe is the King'sChampion: But I tro, you will
e mgsj^ some difference between Little-Faith and the
Kings Lhampion r all the Jxmg s bubjettsare not
his Champions,nor can they,when tryed,do such feats of War
as he. Is it meet to think that a little Child should handle
Goliah as David did? or that there should be the strengthof an
Ox in a Wren ? Some are strong, some are weak ; some have
great Faith,some have little; this man was one of the weak,and therefore went to the walls.
Hope. / would it had been Great-Grace y^r their sakes.
Chr. If it had been he, he might have had his hands full,for I must tell you, that though Great-Grace is excellent goodat his Weapon, and has,and can, so longas he keepsthem at
Swords-point,do well enough with them ; yet if they getwithin him, even Faint-heartyMistrust or the other,it shall gohard but that theywill throw up his heels. And when a man
is down, you know what can he do \
Whoso looks well upon Great-Grace\ face,shall see those
Scars and Cuts there that shall easilygive demonstration of
what I say. Yea, once I heard that he should say, (andthatwhen he was in the Combat) we despairedeven oflife:How did
these sturdyRogues and their Fellows make David groan,
mourn, and roar ? Yea, He?nan and Hezekiah too, thoughChampions in their days,were forced to bestir them, when bythese assaulted ; and yet, notwithstanding,theyhad their Coats
soundlybrushed by them. Peter upon a time would go trywhat he could do ; but though some do say of him that he is
the Prince of the Apostles,theyhandled him so, that theymadehim at last afraid of a sorry Girl.
Besides,their King is at their whistle,he is never out of
hearing; and if at any time theybe put to the worst, he if
possiblecomes in to help them : And of him it is said.The
250
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Sword ofhim that layethat him cannot hold ; the Spear the Dart,
nor the Habergeon ; he esteemeth Iron as Straw,
and Brass as rotten Wood. The Arrow cannotJ" ^^C
^
make him fly,sling-stonesare turned with him into stul^ness.stubble \ Darts are counted as stubble,he laughethat
the shakingofa Spear. What can a man do in this case ? 'Tis
true, if a man could at every turn have Job'sHorse,and had
skill and courage to ride him, he might do notable things.
For his Neck is cloathed with Thunder ; he xuill not
be afraidas the Grashopper; the Glory of his J" ^^' '^'
Nostrils isterrible; he pawethin the F alley,rejoycethThe ^f'^'jl^'"!in his Strength,and goethout to meet the Armed
ijiy,\^^s^Horse.Men. He mocketh at fear and is not affrighted,neither turneth back from the Sword. The Quiverratleth against
him,the glitteringSpearand the Shield. He swallows the ground
with fiercenessand rage, neither believes he that it is the sound of
the trumpet. He says, among the Trumpets,Ha, ha, and he
smelleth the Battle afar off,the Thundring of the Captains,and
the shoutings.But for such Footmen as thee and I are, let us never desire
to meet with an Enemy, nor vaunt as if we could do better,
when we hear of others that they have been foiled,nor be
tickled at the thoughtsof our own manhood; for such com-monly
come by the worst when tried. Witness Peter, of
whom I made mention before : He would swagger ay he
would : He would, as his vain mind prompted him to say, do
better,and stand more for his Master than all men : But who
so foiled and run down by those Villains as he ?
When therefore we hear that such Robberies are done on
the King'sHigh-way,two thingsbecome us to do First,to go
out harnessed,and to be sure to take a shield with us : For it
was for want of that,that he that laid so lustilyat Leviathan
could not make him yield. For indeed,if that be wanting,he
fears us not at all. Therefore he that had skill hath said,Above
all take this Shield of Faith,wherewith ye shall be^^^^^_ ^
able to quenchall thefiei-ydarts ofthe wicked.
'Tis good also that we desire of the King a Convoy, yea
that he will go with us himself. This made'Tis good to
David rejoyce,when in the Valleyof the shadow havea Convoy.
of death ; and Moses was rather for dyingwhere Exod. 32. 15.
251
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
he stood,than to go one step without his God. O my
Brother, if he will but go along with us, whatrsai. 3. 5, 0, need we be afraid of ten thousands that shall set
themselves againstus ; but without him, the proudhelpersfallunder the slain.
' ^' I for my part have been in the fraybefore
now, and though (throughthe goodnessof him that is best)I
am as you see alive : yet I cannot boast of any Manhood, gladshall I be,if I meet with no more such brunts : though I fear
we are not got beyond all danger. However, since the Lion
and the Bear hath not as yet devoured me, I hope God will
also deliver us from the next uncircumcised Philistines. Then
Sang Christian^
Poor Little-Faith ! hast been among the Thieves ?
Wast robyd ? remember this who so believes^And get more Faith ; then shall you ViSiors he
Over ten thousandelse scarce over three.
So they went on, and Ignorancefollowed. They went then
tillthey came at a place,where they saw a wayAway and
^^^ j^. ^j^ j^^^.^^^^y^.^^^y^ ^^^ seemed withal to
lie as streightas the way which theyshould go ;
and here they knew not which of the two to take,for both
seemed streightbefore them, therefore here theystood stillto
consider. And as they were thinkingabout the way, behold,a man of black flesh but covered with a very light
The FlattererR^be, came to them and asked them why they
findsthem. ' }.
J
Stood there r 1 hey answered, they were gomg
to the Celestial City,but knew not which of these ways to take.
Follow me, said the man, it is thither that I am going. So
theyfollowed him in the way that but now came into the road,which by degreesturned and turned them so from
^tf^lZ''"'^the Citytha'ttheydesired to go to, that in little
deluded. time their faces were turned away from it ; yet
they followed him. But by and by,before theyfn^Net^'^^^"were aware he led them within the compass of
a Net, in which they were both so intangled,that theyknew not what to do ; and with that the white robe
felloff"the black mans back : then theysaw where they were.
252
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Wherefore there they laycryingsome time, for theycould not
get themselves out.
Chr. Then said Christian to his fellow,Now do I see my
self in an error. Did not the Shepherdsbid us^^^^.^
beware of the Flatterers? As is the sayingof ^j^J^^l".the wise man, so we have found it this day : dition.
A man that fiatterethhis Neighbour spreadetha p^^^ ^^ g.
Net for his Foot.
Hope. They also gave us a note of directions about the
Way, for our more sure findingthereof : but therein we have
also forgottento read,and have not kept our selves from the
Paths of the Destroyer. Here David was wiser than we ; for
saith he. Concerningthe Works ofmen., by the zuordp^^^^ ^^ ^
of thyLips.,I have kept me from the pathsof the
Destroyer. Thus they lay bewailingthemselves in the Net.
At last theyespieda shiningone coming toward^ ^^,
them, with a Whip of small cord in his hand. g,,,,^"J(oWhen he was come to the placewhere theywere, them with
he asked them whence they came, and what they ^/^^^^'^did there ; they told him, that they were poor
Pilgrims,goingto Sion,but were led out of their way by a black
man, cloathed in white ; who bid us, said they,follow him, for
he was goingthither too. Then said he with the Whip, it is
a Flatterer,a falseApostle,that hath transformed^^^
himself into an Angel of Light. So he rent the^^^
9- a-
Net, and let the men out. Then said he to them ^ ' ' ^ "
'
._
" 7, L-or. II.
follow me, that I may set you in your way again ;^^^ ^^
so he led them back to the way, which they had
left to follow the Flatterer. Then he asked them, saying,
Where did you lie the last night? They said,^^^^ ^^^ ^^_
with the Shepherdsupon the delegable Mountain, amined, and
He asked them then if they had not of those convitfledof
Shepherds,a note ofdireSiionfor the way \ They {^^answered.Yes. But, did you, said he,when you
were at a stand, pluck out and read your Note? They
answered. No. He asked them, Why? They said,They
forgot. He asked moreover if the Shepherdsdid^^^^^..^^^^
not bid them beware of the Flatterer ? They /^llplZ^^answered. Yes. But we did not imagine,said ^^^ ^^ jg,
they,that thisfine-spokenman had been he.
253
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Then I saw in my Dream, that he commanded them to lie
Deut. 2s. 2.down ; which when theydid he chastised them
2 Chron. 6. sore, to teach them the good way wherein they26, 27. should walk ; and as he chastised them, he said.
Rev. 3. 19.^^ many as I love I rebuke and chasten ; be zealous
They are therefore^and repent. This done,he bids them go
"whiptand sent on their way, and take good heed to the other
on their way. Diredions of the Shepherds.So theythanked him
for allhis kindness,and went softlyalongthe rightway. Singing,
Come hither you that walk alongthe way ;
See how the Pilgrimsfare that go astray.
They catched are in an intanglingNet,^ Cause theygood Counsel highlydid forget.^Tis true theyrescued were., but yet you see
Thefrescourgedto boot : Let this your caution be.
Now after a while theyperceivedafar off,one coming softlyand alone all along the High way to meet them. Then said
Christian to his fellow.Yonder is a man with his back towards
Sion,and he is coming to meet us.
Hope. I see him, let us take heed to our selves now, lest
he should prove a Flatterer also. So he drew nearer and nearer,
Th Atv."
^"^ ^^ ^^^^ came up unto them. His name was
meets them. Atheist,and he asked them whither theywere going.Chr. JVe are goingto the Mount Sion.
Be laughs Then Atheist fellinto a very great laughter.Chr. What's the meaningofyour laughter?
Atheist. I laugh to see what ignorantpersons you are to
take upon you so tedious a Journey; and yet are like to have
nothing but your Travel for your Pains.
tos^the^r^"^Chr. Why man ? Do you think we shall not
be received?
Atheist. Received ! There is no such placeas you dream
of in all this World.
Chr. But there is in the World to come.
Atheist. When I was at home in mine own Country,Iheard as you now affirm,and from that hearingwent out to
see, and have been seeking this City twenty
Eccl"i0.^^1*5.years, but find no more of it than I did the first
day I set out.
254
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Chr. IVe have both heard^and believe that there is such
a placeto be found.Atheist. Had not I when at home believed,I had not come
thus far to seek ; but findingnone, (and yet I should,had there
been such a placeto be found,for I have gone
to seek it further than you) I am going back T-^.?Atheist
again and will seek to refresh my self with the ^"^^^f^K^"fe.
,Tir-^L
rucontent in
thmgs that 1 then cast away tor hopes or that this World.
which I now see is not.
Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful his Companion, Is
it true which this man has said?
Hope. Take heed,he isone of the Flatterers-^remember what it has cost us once alreadyfor
our hearkningto such kind of Fellows. What !
no Mount Sion \ did we not see from the de-
le6lable Mountains, the Gate of the City?Also are we not now to walk by Faith ? * Let
us go on, said Hopeful lest the man with the
Whip overtake us again.You should have taught me that Lesson,
which I will round you in the ears withal : Cease
my Son to hear the Instructions that causeth to err
from the Words ofKnowledge: I say, my Brother,cease to hear him, and let us believe to the savingof the Soul.
Chr. Aly Brother I did not put the questionto thee.,for that
I doubted of the Truth of our Beliefmy selfbut to prove thee.,andto fetchfrom thee a fruitofthe honestyof thyheart.As for this man., I know that he is blinded by the
God of this World : Let thee and I go on.,knowingthat we have beliefofthe Truth.,and no lyeisoftheTruth.
Hope. Now do I rejoycein hope of the gloryof God : So
theyturned away from the man ; and he laughingat them, went his way.
I saw then in my Dream that theywent till
they came into a certain Country,whose Air,naturallytended to make one drowsie,if he came
a stranger into it. And here Hopefulbegan to
be very dull,and heavy of Sleep; wherefore he
Christian pro-voketh his
Brother.
Hopeful'Jgraciousanswer.
2 Cor. 5. 7.
* A remem-branceof
former chas-tisementsis an
helpagainstpresent temp-tations.
Prov. 19. 27.
Heb. 10. 39.
A fruitofan honest
heart.
ijoh.
They are
come to the
enchanted
ground.
Hopefulbeginsto be
drowsie.
25s
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
said unto ChristianI now beginto grow so drowsie that I can
scarcelyhold up mine eyes: let us lie down here,and take
one nap.
By no means (saidthe other)lest sleepingwe never
awake more.
Hope. Why my Brother ? Sleepis sweet to
the labouringman ; we may be refreshed if we
take a nap.Do you not remember that one of the Shepherdshid us
Chr.
Christian
keepshimawake.
Chr.
beware of the enchanted ground? He meant by thatythat we
^.,
should beware ofsleeping; whereforelet us not sleep
Hope. I
He isthankful.
Eccles. 9. 8.
To preventdrowziness,
theyfallto
gooddiscourse.Good discourse
preventsdrowziness.
as do othershut let us watch and be sober.
acknowledgemy self in a fault,and had I been
here alone,I had by sleepingrun the danger of
death. I see it is true that the wise man saith,Two are better than one. Hitherto hath thyCompany been my mercy ; and thou shalt have
a good reward for thy labour.
Chr. 'Now then.,said Christian.,to preventdrowsiness in this place.,let us fallinto good dis-course.
Hope.Chr.
With all my heart said the other.
Where shall we begin?
Hope. Where God began with us, but do you begin if
you please.Chr. / will Singyou firstthis Song.
When Saints do sleepygrow., let them come hither^And hear how these two Pilgrimstalk together.Tea^ let them learn of them in any wise..Thus to keepope''their drowsie slumbringeyes.Saints Fellowship.,ifit be manag'd well..
Keepsthem awake and that in spightof Hell.
Then Christian began and said,/ will ask you a
question.,How came you to think at firstofdoingwhat you do now ?
Hope. Do you mean, How came I at firstto
look after the good of my Soul ?
Chr. Tes.,that is my meaning.
Hope. I continued a great while in the delightof those
The Dreamers
Note.
Chr.
They beginat the be-ginningoftheir con
version.
256
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
* When he
had lost his
sense ofsin,what broughtit again.
3-
4-hours
5-
or.
Hope. Many things; as,
I. *If I did hut meet a good man in the Street; or,
2. If I have heard any read in the Bible; or,
If mine head did beginto ake ; or.
If I were told that some of my Neigh-were sick ; or.
If I heard the Bell toll for some that
were dead
6. If I thoughtof dyingmy self ; or,
7. If I heard that sudden death hapned to others.
8. But especially,when I thoughtof my self,that I must
quicklycome to Judgment.Chr. And could you at any time with ease get offthe guiltof
sin,when byany ofthese ways it came upon you ?
Hope. No, not I, for then they got faster hold of my
Conscience. And then, if I did but think of goingback to sin
(though my mind was turned againstit)it would be double
torment to me.
Chr. And how did you do then F
I thought I must endeavour to mend my life; or
else,thoughtI,I am sure to be damned.
Chr. And did you endeavour to amend F
Hope. Yes, and fled from not onlymy sins,but sinful company too, and betook me to religiousDuties,as Praying,Reading,Weeping for sin,
speakingTruth to my Neighbours, c. These
thingsdid I,with many other too much here to
relate.
Chr. And did you think your selfwell then ?
Yes, for a while,but at the last my trouble came
tumblingupon me again,and that over the neck
of all my Reformation.
Chr. How came that about^
since you were
now reformed?
Hope. There were several thingsbroughtit
upon me ; especiallysuch sayingsas these ; All
our Righteousnessesare as filthyrags. By the works
of the Law no man shall be justified.When youhave done all things^say.,We are unprofitable; with
many more such like. From whence I began to
Hope
When he
could no
longershake
offhis guiltby sinftdcourses,
then he en-deavours
to mend.
Hope.
Then he
thoughthim-self
well.
Reformationat last could
not help,and why.
Isa. 64.6.
Gal. 2. 6.
Luke 17. 10.
258
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
reason with my self thus : If All my righteousnessesare filthyrags; if by the deeds of the Law, no man can be justified;and if when we have done All we are yet unprofitable:
Then 'tis but a follyto think of Heaven by the Law. I
further thoughtthus ; *If a man runs lOO /. into^ .
the Shopkeeper'sdebt,and after that shall pay for^ debtor
all that he shall fetch ; yet if this old debt stand by the Law
stillin the Book uncrossed,for that the Shop- troubled him.
keepermay sue him, and cast him into Prison,tillhe shall paythe debt.
Chr. JVell and how did you applythis to your self?Hope. Why, I thoughtthus with my self;I have by my
sins run a great way into God's Book, and that my now re-forming
will not pay off that score; therefore I should sink still
under all my present amendments : But how shall I be freed
from that damnation that I broughtmy self in dangerof by myformer transgressions?
Chr. A very goodApplication: but pray go on.
Hope. Another thingthat hath troubled me, even since
my late amendments, is,that If I look narrowlyinto the best
of what I do now, I stillsee sin,new sin mixingit self with the best of that I do. So that now bad7}migs^I am forced to conclude,that notwithstandingin his
my former fond conceits of my self and Duties, best duties
T 1 v^ J "
1 " TAtroubled htm.
1 nave committed sm enough m one Duty to
send me to hell,though my former Life had been faultless.
Chr. And what did you do then ?
Hope. Do ! I could not tell what to do, tillI brake mymind to Faithful; for he and I were well ac-quainted.
And he told me, that unless I could J/lf^'l^eakobtain the Righteousnessof a man that never had his ?nind to
sinned,neither mine own, nor all the Righteous- faithful who
ness of the World could save me.^'^'^f" *'''
,
", ... ;" r / , "-way to be saved.
K^xxx. And aid you think be spake true r
Hope. Had he told me so when I was pleasedand satisfied
with mine own amendment, I had called him Fool for his
pains; but now since I see mine own infirmity,and the sin
that cleaves to my best performanceI have been forced to be of
his Opinion.Chr. But did you think when at firsthe suggestedit to you^
R2 259
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
At which he
started at
present.
Heb. lo.
Rom. 4.
Col. I.
2 Pet. I.
* A 7)1ore
particulardiscoveryofthe way to
he sav'd.
that there was such a man to he found of whom it mightjustlybe
said.,That he never committed Sin ?
Hope. I must confess the words at firstsounded strangely;but after a little more talk and company with
him, I had full convi6lion about it.
Chr. And did you ask him what man this was,and how you must be justifiedby him ?
Hope. Yes, and he told me it was the Lord
Jesus,that dwelleth on the righthand of the
Most high : *And thus, said he, you must be
justifiedby him, even by trustingto what he hath
done by himself,in the days of his Flesh,andsuffered when he did hang on the Tree. I asked
him further,how that mans Righteousnesscouldbe of that Efficacy,to justifieanother before God ^.
And he told me, he was the mighty God, and did what he did ;
and died the Death also,not for himself but for me : to whom
his doings,and the worthiness of them should be imputed if
I believed on him.
Chr. And what did you do then ?
Hope. I made my Objectionsagainstmy believing; for
that I thoughthe was not willingto save me.
Chr. And what said Faithful to you then ?
Hope. He bid me go to him and see : Then
I said it was Presumption, He said.No ; for
I was invited to come. ||Then he gave me a
Book of Jesushis inditing,to incourageme the
more freelyto come. And he said concerningthat Book, that
every jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than
Heaven and Earth. Then I asked him, what
I must do when I came ? And he told me,
I must intreat upon my knees,with all my heart
and Soul,the Father to reveal him to me. Then
I asked him further,how I must make my
Supplicationto him ? And he said,Go, and
thou shalt find him upon a Mercy-Seat,where he
sits all the Year long,to give Pardon and For-giveness
to them that come. I told him, that I knew not what
* He is bid
to pray.
260
He doubts ofacceptation.
Mat. II. 28.
IIHe is better
instrudled.
Mat. 24. 35.
Psa. 95. 6.
Dan. 7. 10.
Jer.29. 12, 13
Exo. 25. 22.
Lev. 16. 2.
Num. 7. 8.
Heb. 4. 6.
to say when I came : *And he
this effect,God be mercifulto me
bid me say to
a sinner.,and
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
make me to know and believe in "Jesus Christ : For I see, that
ifhis Righteousnesshad not been,or I have not Faith in that
Righteousness,I am utterlycast away : Lord, I have heard that
thou art a mercifulGod, and hast ordained that thySon JesusChrist should be the Saviour of the World. And moreover that
thou art willingto bestow him upon such a poor sinner as I am,
(and I am a sinner indeed Lord,take thereforethis opportunity,and tnagnifiethyGrace in the Salvation of my Soul,throughthySon JesusChrist,Amen.
Chr. And did you do as you were bidden f
Hope. Yes, over, and over, and over.
Chr. And did the Father reveal the Son to you ?^ P y "
Hope. Not at the first,nor second, nor third,nor fourth,nor fifth
; no nor at the sixth time neither.
Chr. What did you do then?
Hope. What ! w^hyI could not tell what to do.
Chr. Had you not thoughtsof leaving offPraying? ]^f*''""Sht
ri II T7 1 " " 11to leave off
Hope. IIYes, and lOO times twice told. praying.Chr. And zuhat was the reason you did not P
Hope. *I believed that that was true which had been told
me ; to wit,That without the Righteousnessofthis Christ all the World could not save me : and
*
{"^f'^"''"^'Ltherefore thought 1 with my self,ir 1 leave ort,1 praying and
die ; and I can but die at the Throne of Grace, "^^h?
And withal this came into my mind. If it tarry, " i
wait forit,because it will surelycome, and will not
tarry. So I continued prayinguntil the Father shewed me
his Son.
Chr. And how was he revealed unto you ?
Hope. I did not see him with my Bodilyeyes, but with
the eyes of my understanding; and thus it was.^ , c.
One day I was very sad,I think sadder than at19.
"
any one time of my life; and this sadness was Christ is
througha fresh sightof the greatness and vileness revealed
of my Sins : And as I was then lookingfor ^^ ^""^
nothingbut hell,and the everlastingdamnation""' ^"^'
of my Soul,suddenly,as I thought I saw the Lord Jesuslookdown from Heaven upon me, and saying.Believe on the Lord
JesusChrist,and thou shalt be saved.
261
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
But I Replied; Lord I am a great, a very great sinner :
AAs 1 6^"^ ^^ answered,My Grace is sufficientfor thee.
30, 31.
'
Then I said,But Lord, what is believing?And
then I saw from that saying. \^Hethat cometh to
Job. 6. 35.^^^ shall never hunger and he that believeth on me^
shall never thirst.']that believingand coming was all one ; and
that he that came, that is,ran out in his heart and affeftions
after Salvation by Christ,he indeed believed in Christ. Then
the water stood in mine eyes, and I asked further,But Lord,
may such a great sinner as I am, be indeed acceptedof thee,and be saved by thee ? and I heard him say, And
i ' ' '
}jlffifijatcometh to me^ I will in no wise cast out.
Then I said,But how. Lord, must I consider of thee in my
coming to thee,that my Faith may be placedarightupon thee?
Then he said,Christ Jesuscame into the JVorld to
I Tim. I. 15.^^^^ sinners. He is the end of the Law for
xo. 4. righteousnessto every one that believes. He died for^ ^P" '^'
our sinSyand rose again for our justification: he. 7. 24,
loved us and washed us from our sins in his own
Blood. He is Mediator betwixt God and us, he
ever liveth to make Intercession for us. From all which I
gathered,that I must look for Righteousnessin his person, and
for satisfaftion for my sins by his Blood ; that what he did in
obedience to his Fathers Law, and in submittingto the penaltythereof; was not for himself,but for him that will accept it for
his Salvation,and be thankful. And now was my heart full
of joy, mine eyes full of tears, and mine affections runningover with love to the name. People,and Ways of JesusChrist.
Chr. This was a Revelation of Christ to your Soul indeed :
but tellme particularlywhat efie5lthis had upon your spirit.
Hope. It made me see that all the world,notwithstandingall the Righteousnessthereof,is in a state of condemnation.
It made me see that God the Father,though he be just,can
justlyjustifiethe coming sinner ; It made me greatlyashamed
of the vileness of my former life,and confounded me with the
sense of mine own ignorance; for there never came thoughtinto my heart before now, that shewed me so the beautyof
Jesus Christ. It made me love a holy life,and long to do
something for the Honour and Gloryof the Lord Jesus. Yea,
262
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
I thought,that had I now looo gallonsof blood in my body,I could spillit all for the sake of the Lord Jesus.
I saw then in my Dream, that Hopefullooked back, and
saw Ignorance,whom they had left behind,coming after : Look,said he to Christian,how far yonderyoungsterloitereth behind.
Chr. Ay, ay, I see him ; he careth not for our Company.
Hope. But I tro it would not have hurt him ; had he kept
pace with us hitherto. * YoungChr. That's true, but I warrant you, he Ignorance
. comes upthinketh otherwise.again.
Hope. That I think he doth,but however let^^^^ ^^^^_
us tarry for him. So theydid.
Then Christian said to him. Come away Man, why do you stay
so behind ?
Ign. I take my pleasurein walking alone, even more a
great deal than in company, unless I like it the better.
Then said Christian to Hopeful,(butsoftly)Did I not tellyou
he cared not for our company ? But however,said he, come up, and
let us talk away the time in this solitaryplace.Then diredmg his
speechto Ignorancehe said.Come, how do you ? how stands it
between God and your Soul now ?
Ignor. *I hope well,for I am alwaysfullof good motions,
that come into my mind, to comfort me as I walk.^ j j^^^-,
Chr. IVhat goodmotions ? pray tellus.^^^^^^nd the
Ignor. Why, I think of God and Heaven. ground of it.
Chr. So do the Devils and damned Souls.p^^y, 28. 29.
Ign. But I think of them, and desire them.
Chr. So do many that are never like to come there. The
Soul of the sluggarddesires and hath nothing.
Ignor. But I think of them, and leave all for them.
Chr. That I doubt,for leavingof all is an hard matter ;
yea, a harder matter than many are aware of But why, or bywhat, art thou perswadedthat thou hast leftall for God and
Heaven F
Ignor. My heart tellsme so.
Chr. The wise man says. He that trusts hisp^^^ ^g ^^
own heart is a fool.
Ignor. That isspokenof an evil heart,but mine is a goodone.
Chr. But how dost thou prove that f
263
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Ignor. It comforts me in hopesof Heaven.
Chr. That may be throughitsdeceitfulness; for a mans heart
may minister comfortto him in the hopesofthat thingsforwhich he
yet has no ground to hope.Ign. But my heart and life agree together,and therefore
my hope is well grounded.Chr. IV ho told thee that thyheart and lifeagree together?
Ignor. My heart tellsme so.
Chr. Ask my fellowifI he a Thief:Thy heart tellthee so ;
Except the JVord of God beareth witness in this matter^ other
testimonyis of no value.
Ign. But is it not a good heart that has good thoughts?And is not that a good life,that is accordingto Gods com-mandments
?
Chr. Tes^that is a good heart that hath good thoughtsandthat is a goodlifethat is accordingto Gods Commandments : But
it is one thingindeed to have these and another thingsonlytothink so.
Ign. Pray, what count you good thoughts and a life
accordingto Gods commandments ?
Chr. There are goodthoughtsof divers kinds,some respeSlingour selves,some God, some Christ,and some other things.
Ign. What be good thoughtsrespectingour selves ?
Chr. Such as agree with the Word of God.
Ignor. When do our thoughtsof our selves agree with
the Word of God ?a are Chr. When we pass the same 'Judgmentupon
thoughts? our selves which the Word passes. To explainmyself'.The Word ofGod saith ofpersonsin a natural
Q^ i1
condition.There is none righteous,there is none
that doth good,It saith also.That every imagina-tionof the heart of a man is onlyevil,and that continually.
And again. The imaginationof mans heart is evil from his
Youth. 'Now then,when we think thus ofour selves,havingsensethereof,then are our thoughtsgoodones, because accordingto the Word
ofGod.
Ignor. / will never believe that my heart is thus bad.
Chr. Therefore thou never hadst one good thoughtcon-cerning
thy self in thy life. But let me go on : As the word
passetha Judgment upon our hearts,so it passetha Judgment
264
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Chr. How dost thou believe ?
Ign. / believe that Christ died for sinnersand that I shall
hejustifiedbeforeGod from the Curse^ throughhisgraciousacceptance
ofjny obedience to his Law. Or thuSyChrist makes my Duties that
are Religiousacceptableto his Father byvirtue ofhis Merits^and
so shall I be justified.Chr. Let us give an answer to this confession of thy
FaithyI. Thou behevest with a fantastical faith,
n^oSnce""^for this faith is no where described in the Word.
2. Thou believest with a false Faith,because it
taketh Justificationfrom the personalRighteousnessof Christ,and appliesit to thy own. 3, This faith maketh not Christ a
Justifierof thy person, but of thy aftions ; and of thy person
for thy aftions sake,which is false. 4. Therefore this faith is
deceitful,even such as will leave thee under wrath, in the dayof God Almighty. For true Justifyingfaith puts the soul (assensible of its lost condition by the Law) upon flyingfor refugeunto Christs Righteousness:(which Righteousnessof his is not
an aft of grace, by which he maketh for Justification,thyobedience acceptedof God ; but his personalobedience to the
Law in doing and sufferingfor us, what that requiredat our
hands.) This righteousness,I say, true faith accepteth; under
the skirt of which the soul beingshrouded,and by it,presentedas spotlessbefore God, it is accepted,and acquit from con-demnation.
Ign. What ! would you have us trust to what Christ in his
own person has done without us ? This conceit would loosen the
reins of our lust,and tolerate us to live as we list. For what
matter how we live if we may be justifiedby Christs personal
righteousnessfrom all when we believe it ?
Chr. Ignoranceis thy name, and as thy name is,so art
thou ; even this thyanswer demonstrateth what I say. Ignorantthou art of what Justifyingrighteousnessis,and, as ignoranthow to secure thy Soul through the faith of it from the heavywrath of God. Yea, thou also art ignorantof the true effects
of savingfaith in this righteousnessof Christ,which is to bow
and win over the heart to God in Christ,to love his Name, his
Word, Ways and People,and not as thou ignorantlyimaginest.Hope. Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed to him from
heaven ?
266
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Ign. What ? you are a man forRevelations ! I believe that
what both you, and 'allthe rest ofyou say about that^^^^^^^^^
matter^ is but thefruitofdistractedbrains. jangleswith
Hope. Why man ! Christ is so hid in God them.
from the natural apprehensionsof the flesh,that
he cannot by any man be savinglyknown, unless God the
Father reveals him to them.
Ign. That is your Faith.,but not mine ; yet mine,I doubt not,
is as goodas yours : thoughI have not in my head so ^^ ^^^^j^^^.
many whimsies as you. proachfnlly
Chr. Give me leave to put ina word : You |(^~J/.ou2;htnot so slightlyto speakof this matter : For
this I will boldlyaffirm (even as my good com-Mat. n. 28.
panion hath done) that no man can know Jesus ^ Cor. n. 3-
Christ but by the revelation of the Father ; yea, ^P^-i- '"'
and faith too, by which the soul layethhold upon
Christ (ifit be right)must be wrought by the exceedinggreat-ness
of his Mighty Power ; the working of which Faith, I
perceive,poor Ignorance,thou art ignorantof. Be awakened
then, see thine own wretchedness,and flyto the Lord Jesus;
and by his righteousness,which is the righteousnessof God,
(for he himself is God) thou shalt be delivered from con-demnation.
7^^^ j^^ij^
Ignor. You go so fast,I cannot keep pace ^^.^^^ ^^,
with you : do you go on before,I must stay
a while behind.
Then theysaid ;
JVell,Ignorance,wilt thou yetfoolishbe,To slightgood Counsel,ten times given thee ?
And tfthou yet refuseit,thou shalt know
Ere longthe evil of thydoing so.
Remember, Man, in time,stoop,do not fear.
Good counsel taken well,saves : thereforehear :
But ifthou yet shalt slightit,thou wilt be
The loser (Ignorance)/'// warrant thee.
Then Christian addressed thus himself to his fellow.
Chr. Well, come my good Hopeful,I perceivethat thou
and I must walk by our selves again.So I saw in my Dream, that theywent on a pace before,
267
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
and Ignorancehe came hoblingafter. Then said Christian to
his Companion, // pitiesme much for this poor Man : it will
certainlygo illwith him at last.
Hope. Alas, there are abundance in our Town in this
condition ; whole Families,yea, whole Streets,(and that of
Pilgrimstoo ;)and if there be so many in our parts,how many
think you must there be in the placewhere he was born ?
Chr. Indeed the word saithHe hath blinded their eyes, lest
theyshould see, "c.
But now we are byour selveswhat do you think ofsuch Men ?
have theyat no time think yoUy convi^ions ofsin,and so consequently
fearthat their state isdangerousF
Hope. Nay, do you answer that questionyour self,for you
are the elder man.
Chr. Then I say, sometimes (as I think)theymay, hut they
beingnaturallyignorant,understand not that such convi^ions tend
to their good; and thereforetheydo desperatelyseek to stiflethem,and presumptuouslycontinue to flatterthemselves in the way oftheir
own hearts.
Hope. I do believe,as you say, that fear tends much to
_, ,mens good, and to make them risht,at their be-
The good use. .
" '
om"
^
offear. gmmng to go on Pilgrimage.Chr. Without all doubt it doth,ifit be right;
Job 28. 29. /r^^ ^g ^^y^ fjjgif/ord.The fear of the Lord is thePsal. III. to. beginningof Wisdom.
^"^" ''^* Hope. How will you describe rightfear?^
" ^' ^"'Chr. True or ripht fear is discovered by three
Right Fears...
^ -^ ^
" things.1. By its rise. It is caused by savingconvi6lions for sin.
2. It driveth the Soul to lay fast hold of Christ for
Salvation.
3. It begettethand continueth in the Soul a great Rever-ence
of God, his Word, and Ways, keeping it tender,and
making it afraid to turn from them, to the righthand, or to
the left,to any thing that may dishonour God, break its
Peace, grievethe Spiritor cause the enemy to speak re-proachfully.
Hope. Well said,I believe you have said the truth. Are
we now almost got past the Inchanted Ground ?
Chr. IVhy art thou weary ofthis discoursef
268
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Hope. No verily,but that I would know where we
are.
Chr. ll^e have not now above two Miles furtherto go
thereon. But let us return to our matter. * Nowwky ignorant
the ignorantknow not that such convidtionsthat tend Persons stifle
to put them infear.,are fortheir good and thereforeconvidions.
theyseek to stiflethem. * in general.Hope. How do theyseek to stiflethem ?
Chr. *1. They think that those fears are *.^^^;^^^'"'"wrought by the Devil (though indeed they are
wrought of God) and thinkingso, they resist them, as thingsthat directlytend to their Overthrow. 2. They also think
that these fears tend to the spoilingof their Faith,when, (alasfor them, poor men that theyare theyhave none at all)and
therefore they harden their hearts againstthem. 3. They
presume they ought not to fear,and therefore,in despiteof
them, wax presumptuouslyconfident. 4. They see that those
fears tend to take away from them their pitifulold self-holiness,and therefore theyresist them with all their might.
Hope. I know something of this my self; for before I
knew my self it was so with me.
Chr. Well^ %ve tvill leave at this time our Neighbour
Ignoranceby himselfand fallupon another profitable^question.Hope. With all my heart,but you shall stillbegin.Chr. Well then.,Did you not know about ten years ago.,one
Temporary in your parts.,who was a forwardmanj^^^^ ^^^^^^
in Religionthen ?one Ian-
Hope. Know him! yes,he dwelt in GratWrn, porary.
a Town about two miles off of Honesty,and he ^J^'fr^he
dwelt next door to one Turnback.
Chr. Right.,he dwelt under the same roofwith him. Well,that man was ynuch awakened once*
.
I believe that^
then he had some sightof his sins,and of the wages toivardlythat were due thereto.
once.
Hope. I am of your mind; for (my house
not beingabove three miles from him) he would oft times come
to me, and that with many tears. Truly I pitiedthe man, and
was not altogetherwithout hope of him, but one may see, it is
not every one that cries.Lord,Lord.
Chr, He told me once. That he was resolved to go on
269
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Pilgrimage^as we go now ; but all of a sudden he grew acquaintedwith one Saveself,and then he became a stranger to me.
Hope. Now since we are talkingabout him, let us a little
enquireinto the reason of the sudden back-slidingof him and
such others.
Chr. It may be very profitable^but do you begin.
Hope. Well then,there are in my Judgment four reasons
for it.
1. Though the Consciences of such men are awakened,
yet their minds are not changed: therefore when
fowardV'"^'^^the power of guiltweareth away, that which
ones go back. provokeththem to be religiousceaseth : Where-fore
they naturallyreturn to their own course
again; even as we see the Dog that is sick of what he hath
eaten, so long as his Sickness prevails,he vomits and casts up
all : not that he doth this of a free mind (ifwe may say a Doghas a mind) but because it troubleth his stomach ; but now
when his sickness is over and so his stomach eased,his desires
being not at all alienated from his vomit,he turns him about,and licks up all. And so it is true which is
written,The Dog is turned to his own vomtt again.
Thus, I say, beinghot for Heaven, by virtue onlyof the sense
and fear of the torments of Hell,as their sense of Hell and the
fears of damnation chills and cools,so their desires for Heaven ;
and Salvation cool also. So then it comes to pass, that when
their guiltand fear is gone, their desires for Heaven and Salva-tion
cool also. So then it comes to pass, that when their guiltand fear is gone, their desires for Heaven and Happines die,and
they return to their course again,2. Another reason is,theyhave slavish fears that do over-master
them ; I speak now of the fears that theyhave of men :
For the fear of men bringetha snare. So then,rov. 29. 25.
tj^Qughtheyseem to be hot for heaven, so longas the flames of Hell are about their ears, yet when that terror
is a little over, they betake themselves to second thoughts,namely,this 'tisgood to be wise,and not to run (fortheyknow
not what) the hazzard of losingall; or at least,of bringingthemselves into unavoidable and unnecessary troubles,and so
they fall in with the World again.
3. The shame that attends Religion,lies also as a block
270
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
in their way ; they are proud and haughty,and Religionintheir eye is low and contemptible: Therefore when theyhavelost their sense of Hell,and Wrath to come, they return againto their former course.
4. Guiltyand to meditate terror, are grievousto them ;
they like not to see their misery before they come into it :
Though perhapsthe sightof it first,if they loved that sightmight make them flywhither the righteousflyand are safe ;
but because theydo, as I hinted before,even shun the thoughtsof guiltand terror : Therefore when once theyare rid of their
awakenings about the terrors and wrath of God, theyhardentheir hearts gladly,and chuse such ways, as will harden them
more and more.
Chr. Tou are pretty near the business^forthe bottom of all is,
forwant of a changein their mind and will. And thereforetheyare but like the Felon that standeth beforethe Judge he quakesand
trembleSyand seems to repent most heartilybut the bottom of all is^the fear of the Halter^ not that he hath any detestation of the
offences^as is evidentbecauselet but this man have his libertyandhe will be a Thiefand so a Rogue stillywhereas ifhis mind was
changedhe would be otherwise.
Hope. Now I have shewed you the reasons of their goingback,do you shew me the manner thereof.
Chr. So I will willingly.1. They drew ofF their thoughtsall that ^"^"Jl^tl
theymay, from the remembrance of God, Deathgoes back.
and Judgment to come.
2. Then they cast off by degreesprivateDuties, as
Closet-prayer,curbing their lusts.Watching, sorrow for Sin,and the like.
3. Then they shun the company of livelyand warm
Christians.
4. After that theygrow cold to publickDuty,as Hearing,Reading,Godly conference,and the like.
5. Then they begin to pick holes,as we say, in the coats
of some of the Godly,and that develishly,that theymay have
a seeming colour to throw Religion(for the sake of some
infirmitythey have spiedin them) behind their backs.
6. Then they beginto adhere to, and associate themselves
with carnal,loose and wanton men.
271
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
7. Then theygiveway to carnal,and wanton discourses
in secret ; and gladare they if they can see such thingsin anythat are counted honest,that they may the more boldlydo it
through their example.8. After this,theybeginto playwith littlesins openly.9. And then being hardened,they shew themselves as
they are. Thus beinglanched againinto the gulfof misery,unless a miracle of Grace prevent it,theyeverlastinglyperishin their own deceivings.
Now I saw in my Dream, that by this time the Pilgrims
J ^were got over the Inchanted ground,and entering
f^
'
into the Country of Beulah whose Air was very-Cant. 2. 10,
J 1 1 1 " 1- 01 , ,
J J j2sweet and pleasant,the way lymg directlythroughit,they solaced themselves there for a season.
Yea here theyheard continuallythe singingof Birds,and saw
every day the flowers appear in the Earth ; and heard the voice
of the Turtle in the Land. In this Country the Sun shineth
nightand day ; wherefore this was beyond the Valleyof the
shadow of Death^and also out of the reach of Giant Despair^neither could they from this placeso much as see Doubting-Castle. Here they were within sightof the City they were
goingto ; also here met them some of the Inhabitants thereof.
, ,
For in this Land the shiningOnes commonlywalked, because it was upon the borders of
Heaven. In this Land also the Contract between the Bride
and the Bridegroom was renewed : yea, here, as
ver'8^" ^^^ Bridegroomrejoicethover the Bride,so did their
God rejoiceover them. Here theyhad no want of
Corn and Wine ; for in this placetheymet abundance of what
theyhad soughtfor in all their Pilgrimages.Here theyheard
yvoices from out of the City,loud voices,saying,Sayye to the DaughterofZion, Behold thySalvation
Cometh,behold his reward is with him. Here all the Inhabitants
yof the Country called them the Holy People,theRedeem.ed ofthe Lord ; soughtout,Sec.
Now as theywalked in this Land, theyhad more rejoicingthan in parts more remote from the Kingdom, to which theywere bound ; and drawing near to the City,they had yet
a more perfeftview thereof; it was builded of Pearls and
preciousStones; also the streets thereof were paved with Gold;
272
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
you must obtain it by your own Faith. So I saw in myDream that theywent on togethertilltheycame in sightofthe Gate.
Now I further saw, that betwixt them and the Gate was
a River,but there was no Bridgeto go over ; the River was
very deep : at the sighttherefore of this River,the Pilgrimswere much stunned,but the men
that went with them, said,you must go through,or you cannot
come at the Gate.
The Pilgrimsthen began to enquireif there was no other
. . way to the Gate ; to which theyanswered.Yes,
welcome t)ut there hath not any save two, to wit, Enoch
to Nature, and Elijah been permitted to tread that path,though by gjj^(,gfi^g foundation of the World, nor shall,
out ofthisuntil the lastTrumpet shall sound. The Pilgrims
Worldinto then, especiallyChristianbegan to despond in
^^'^^y- his mind, and looked this way and that,but no
I Cor. 15.^^y could be found by them, by which they
'' "
might escape the River. Then they asked the
men if the waters were all of a depth ? theysaid no ; yet they.
^.
could not help them in that case ; for,said they,
us not com-^"^ ihallfindit deeperor shalloweras you Believe
fortably in the King ofthe place.tJirough They then addressed themselves to the Water,Death.
.
J. ^/""i -i , "
and entermg. Christian began to smk, and crymgout to his good friend Hopeful.,he said,I sink in deep waters,the Billows go over my head,all his Waves go over me, Selah.
Then said the other,be of good chear my Brother,I feel
Christiafi's^^^ bottom,and it isgood. Then said Christian.,
conjlidlat Ah my friend,the sorrows of Death hath com-
the hour passed me about,I shall not see the Land that"^ ^ '"
flows with Milk and Honey. And with that
a great darkness and horror fellupon Christian^so that he could
not see before him. Also here he in great measure lost his
senses, so that he could neither remember nor orderlytalk of anyof those sweet refreshments that he had met with in the way of
his Pilgrimage.But all the words that he spakestilltended to
discover that he had horror of mind, and heart-fears that he
should die in that River,and never obtain entrance in at the
Gate. Here also,as theythat stood by perceived,he was much
274
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
in the troublesome thoughtsof the sins that he had committed,
both since and before he began to be a Pilgrim. 'Twas also
observ'd,that he was troubled with apparitionsof Hobgoblins
and evil Spirits; for ever and anon he would intimate so much
by words. Hopefultherefore here had much ado to keep his
Brother's Head above water, yea sometimes he would be quite
gone down, and then, 'ere a while would rise up again half
dead. Hopefulalso would endeavour to comfort him, saying
Brother,I see the Gate and Men standingby to receive us,
but Christian would answer, 'Tis you, 'tis you they wait for ;
You have been Hoptfulever since I knew you ; and so have
you, said he to Christian. Ah Brother,said he,surely,If I was
right,he would now arise to helpme, but for my sins he hath
brought me into the Snare, and hath left me. Then said
Hopeful.,My Brother, you have quiteforgotthe Text, where it
is said of the wicked, There is no hand in their death.,but their
strengthisfirm.,theyare not troubled as other men^ neither are they
plaguedlike other men. These troubles and distresses that you
go throughin these Waters, are no signthat God hath forsaken
you, but are sent to try you, whether you will call to mind that
which heretofore you have received of his goodness,and live
upon him in your distresses.
Then I saw in my Dream that Christian was in a muse
a while,to whom also Hopefuladded this word,christian
Be ofgoodcheer.,JesusChrist maketh thee whole, delivered
And with that Christian brake out with a loud from his
voice,Oh I see him again! and he tells me, ^f^ffjf'When thou passest throughthe waters., I will be
^^^
with thee.,and throughthe Rivers theyshall not
overflowthee. Then theyboth took courage, and the Enemy
was after that as still as a stone, until they were gone over.
Christian therefore presentlyfound ground to stand upon, and
so it followed,that the rest of the River was butXT u -' '^^ Angels
shallow; Thus they got over. Now upon thedo wait for
bank of the River on the other side,theysaw the t/iem so soon
two shining men again,who there waited for them. ^-^^'^f^''f_fe,.o'
rin- Lpassed out of
Wherefore bemg come out of the River, they tliisivorid.
saluted them saying.We are MinistrvigSpirits.,They hare
sent forthto Minister for those that shall be heirs of ^/f^-f""""Salvation, Thus they went along towards the
'^ ' "^*
S2 275
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Gate, now you must note that the Citystood upon a mightyhill,but the Pilgrimswent up that hill with ease, because
they had these two men to lead them up by the arms ;
also theyhad left their mortal Garments behind them in the
River : for though they went in with them, they came out
without them. They therefore went up here with much
agilityand speed,though the foundation upon which the Citywas framed,was higherthan the clouds. They therefore went
up through the Region of the Air,sweetlytalkingas theywent,being comforted,because they safelygot over the River,andhad such gloriousCompanions to attend them.
The talk that they had with the shiningOnes was about
the gloryof the place,who told them, that the beauty and
gloryof it was inexpressible.There, said they,
2z 2
'^ ^^''^ ^ JVIount SioHythe heavenly 'Jerusaleynthe
j^gy ^ yinnumerable company of Angels and the Spirits
Rev. a. 4.^^ J^st men made perfeft. You are goingnow,said they,to the Paradise of God, wherein you
shall see the Tree of Life,and eat of the never fadingfruitsthereof. And when you come there, you shall have white
Robes given you, and your walk and talk shall be every day
^
with the King, even all the days of eternity." '' There you shall not see again,such thingsas you
saw when you were in the lower Region upon the earth,towit, sorrow, sickness,affliftion,and death : for
Isa. i;7. I, 2., V /.
'
,
'
-r^-^
^^ the jormer thingsare passed aivay. You are going
now to Abraham^ to Isaac and 'jfacob^and to the
Prophets; men that God hath taken away from the evil to
come, and that are now restingupon their Beds, each one
walking in his Righteousness.The men then asked, what
must we do in the holyplace. To whom it was answered,
you must there receive the comforts of all your toil,and have
joy for all your sorrow ; you must reap what
you have sown, even the fruit of ail your Prayersand Tears, and Sufferingsfor the King by the way. In that
J , placeyou must wear Crowns of Gold,and enjoythe perpetualsightand visions of the Holy One^
for there you shall see him as he is. There also you shall serve
him continuallywith praise,with shoutingand thanksgiving,whom you desired to serve in the World, though with much
276
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
difficulty,because of the infirmityof your flesh. There your
eyes shall be delightedwith seeing,and your ears with hearingthe pleasantvoice of the mighty One. There you shall enjoy
your friends again; that are gone thither before you ; and
there you shall with joy receive,even every one that follows
into the Holy placeafter you. There also you
shall be cloathed with Glory and Majesty,and ' '^^f't '3'
put into an equipagefit to ride out with the King ,^
of Glory. When he shall come with sound of-^^^ " ^^
Trumpet in the Clouds,as upon the Wings of^ ^-^j. g ^^ ^
the Wind, you shall come with him, and when
he shall sit upon the Throne of Judgment, you shall sit byhim ; yea, and when he shall pass Sentence upon all the
workers of iniquity,let them be Angels or men, you also shall
have a voice in that Judgment, because they were his and
your enemies. Also when he shall againreturn to the City,
you shall go too, with sound of Trumpet, and be ever with him.
Now while they were thus drawing towards the Gate,
behold a company of the Heavenly Host came out to meet
them : To whom it was said,by the other two shiningOnes ;
These are the men that have loved our Lord, when they were
in the World : and that have left all for his holyName, and he
hath sent us to fetch them, and we have brought them thus far
on their desired Journey,that theymay go in and look their
Redeemer in the face with Joy. Then the Heavenly Host
gave a great shout, saying.Blessed are theythat^^^
are called to the Marriage Supper of the Lamb.
There came out also at this time to meet them, several of the
Kings Trumpeters, cloathed in white and shiningRaiment,who with melodious noises,and loud,made even the Heavens to
echo with their sound. These Trumpeters saluted Christian
and his Fellow with ten thousand welcomes from the World :
and this theydid with shoutingand sound of Trumpet.This done, they compassed them round on every side :
Some went before,some behind,and some on the righthand,some on the left (as it were to guardthem throughthe upper
Regions)continuallysounding as they went, with melodious
noise,in notes on high; so that the very sightwas to them
that could behold it,as if Heaven it self was come down to
meet them. Thus therefore theywalked on together,and as
277
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
theywalked,ever and anon these Trumpeters even with joyfulsound,would by mixing their Musick, with looks and gestures,stillsignifieto Christian and his Brother,how welcome theywere into their company, and with what gladnessthey came to
meet them : and now were these two men, as it were in
Heaven, before they came at it ; beingswallowed up with the
sightof Angels,and with hearingof their melodious notes.
Here also theyhad the Cityit self in view,and they thoughtthey heard all the Bells therein to ring,to welcome them
thereto : but above all,the warm and joyfulthoughtsthat theyhad about their own dwellingthere,with such company, and
that for ever and ever ; Oh ! by what tongue or pen can their
gloriousjoy be expressed: Thus theycame up to the Gate.
Now when theywere come up to the Gate,there were written
"over it in Letters of Gold, Blessed are thev that do
IxCV. 22. 14.* "^
his Commandments^ that theymay have rightto the
Tree ofLife; and may enter in throughthe Gates into the City.Then I saw in my Dream, that the shiningmen bid them
call at the Gate ; the which when theydid,some from above
looked over the Gate,to wit,Enoch Moses and Elijah "c. to
whom it was said,These Pilgrimsare come from the Cityof
DestruSfionfor the love that they bare to the King of this
place: and then the Pilgrimsgave in unto them each man his
Certificate,which theyhad received in the beginning; those
therefore were carried in to the King, who when he had read
them, said,where are the men ? to whom it was answered,
they are standing without the Gate. The King then com-manded
to open the Gate, That the righteousNation said he,that keepethTruth^ may enter in.
Now I saw in my Dream, that these two men went in at
the Gate ; and lo,as theyentered,they were transfigured,and
they had Raiment put on that shone like Gold. There was
also that met them with harps and crowns, and gave them to
them ; the harps to praisewithal,and the Crowns in token of
honour : Then I heard in my Dream, that all the Bells in the
City rang againfor joy ; and that it was said unto them, Enter
ye into the joyof our Lord. I also heard the men themselves,that theysang with a loud voice,saying,Blessing^
Rev. 5. 13, Honour.,Gloryand Power^
be to hi?n that sitteth
upon the Throne and to the Lamb forever and ever.
278
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Now justas the Gates were opened to let in the men,
I loolc'd in after them ; and behold,the Cityshone like the
Sun, the Streets also were paved with Gold, and in them
walked many men with crowns on their heads,Palms in their
hands and goldenharpsto singpraiseswithal.There were also of them that had wings,and theyanswered
one another without intermission,sayingholy /""?/)",holyis the
Lord. And after that,theyshut up the Gates,which when I
had seen I wished myselfamong them.
Now while I was gazing upon all these things,I turned my
head to look back and saw Ignorancecome up to
the River-side : but he soon got over, and that hnomnceO f COT)l"S tip to
without half that difficultywhich the other two the River.
men met with. For it happened, that there
was then in that placeone Vain-hope.^a Ferry-man,that with
his Boat helpedhim over ; so he, as the other,I saw did ascend the hill to come up to the Gate, ^(^^hope
" 1 J- J
does ferryonly he came alone ; neither did any man meet him over.
him with the least encouragement. When he
was come up to the Gate,he looked up to the Writing that
was above,and then began to knock, supposingthat entrance
should have been quicklyadministred to him : But he was
asked by the men that looked over the top of the Gate,whencecome you ? and what would you have ? He answered,I have
eat and drank in the presence of the King, and he has taughtin our Streets. Then theyasked him for his certificate,that
theymight go in and shew it to the King ; so he fumbled in
his bosom for one, and found none : Then said they,have you
none ? But the man answered never a word. So theytold the
King,but he would not come down to see him,but commanded
the two shiningOnes that conducted Christian and Hopefulto
the City,to go out, and take Ignorance.^and bind him hand and
foot,and have him away. Then theytook him up and carried
him throughthe Air,to the door that I saw in the side of the
hill,and put him in there. Then I saw that there was a wayto hell,even from the Gates of Heaven, as well as from the
Cityof Destruftion. So I awoke, and beheld it was a Dream.
279
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
The Conclusion.
NOw Reader I have told my Dream to thee ;
See if thou canst interpretit to me.
Or to thy selfor Neighboursbut take heed
Of Mis-enterpreting: for that^instead,^
Of doinggood^will but thyselfabuse.
By M is-interpretingjevil ensues.
Take heed also that thou be not extream^In playingwith the out-side of my dream :
Nor let my figure or similitude^Put thee into a laughteror a feud^Leave thisfor Boys and Fools, but as for thee^Do thou the substance of my matter see.
Put by the curtains ; look within my Veil ;
Turn up my Metaphors and do not fail;There^ifthou seekest them such thingsto find.,As will be helpfulto an honest mind.
What of my Dross thou jindestthere.,be bold
To throw away^ but yet preserve the GoldyWhat ifmy Gold be wrapped up in Ore ?
None throws away the Applefor the Core.
But If thou shalt cast all away as Vain.,I know not but 'twill make me dream again.
THE END.
280
THE
Authors Way of Sending forth
HIS
Second Part
OF THE
PILGRIM.
GO, now yny littleBook^ to every place^Where tny firstPilgrimhas but shewn his Face^
Call at their door : If any say^ who's there ?
Then answer thou^Christiana is here.
If theyhid thee come in, then enter thou
With all thy boys. And then^as thou know''st how^Tell who theyare^ also from whence theycame.,Perhaps theflknow them^ by their looks or name :
But iftheyshould not.,ask them yet again
Ifformerlytheydid not Entertain
One Christian a Pilgrim; If theysayThey did : And was delightedin his way :
Then let thetn know that those related were
Unto him : Tea, his Wife and Children are.
Tell them that theyhave lefttheir House and Home,Are turned Pilgrims seek a World to come :
That theyhave met with hardshipsin the way.That theydo meet with troubles nightand day ;
That theyhave trod on Serpents,foughtwith Devils,
282
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Have also overcome a many evils.
Tea tell them also of the next^ who have
Of love to Pilgrimagebeen stout and brave
Defendersof that way^ and how theystill
Refusethis IVorld to do their Fathers will.
Go, tell them also of those daintythings.That Pilgrimageunto the Pilgrimbrings,Let thetn acquaintedbe,too,how theyare
Beloved of their King, under his care ;
TVhat goodlyMansions for them he provides,Tho theymeet with rough li^inds,and swellingTides.How brave a calm theywill enjoyat last.Who to their Lord, and by his ways hold fast.
Pey-hapswith heart and hand theywill imbrace
Thee,as theydid yny firstling,and will Grace
Thee,and thyfellowswith such chear and fair.As shew will,theyof Pilgrimslovers are.
I Objea.
But how if they will not believe of me
That I am trulythine,'cause some there be
That Counterfeit the Pilgrim,and his name,Seek by disguiseto seem the very same.
And by that means have wrought themselves into
The Hands and Houses of I know not who.
Answer.
'Tis true, some have of late,to CounterfeitMy Pilgrim,to their own, my Title set ;
Tea others,halfmy Name and Title too ;
Have stitched to their Book,to make them do ;
But yet theyby their Features do declare
Themselves not fnine to be,whose ere theyare.
If such thou meetst with, then thine onlywayBeforethem all,is,to say out thy say.In thine own native Language,which no man
Now useth,nor with ease dissemble can.
If afterall,theystillofyou shall doubt.Thinkingthat you like Gipsiesgo about.
283
THE SECOND PART OF
In naughty-wisethe Countreyto defile^Or that you seek good Peopleto beguileWith thingsunwarrantable : Send for me
And I will Testifie^you Pilgrimsbe ;
Tea^ I will Testifiethat onlyyouMy Pilgrimsare ; And that alone will do.
2 ObjeSf.
But yet, perhaps,I may enquire for him.Of those that wish him Damned life and limb,What shall I do, when I at such a door.For Pilgrimsask,and they shall rage the more ?
Answer.
Frightnot thyselfmy Book.,for such BugbearsAre nothingelse but groundfor groundlessfears^My PilgrimsBook has traveVd Sea and Land,Tet could I never come to understand^That it was slighted.,or turn'd out of Door
By any Kingdom^were theyRich or Poor.
In France and Flanders where ?nen kill each other
My Pilgrimis esteemed a Friend.,a Brother.
In Holland too.,'tissaid.,as I am told.,My Pilgrimis with some., worth more than Gold.
Highlanders,and Wild-Irish can agree..
My Pilgrimshould familiarwith them be.
"Tis in New-England under such advance^Receives there so much lovingCountenance.,As to be Trim\lynew Cloth'd iff deckt with Gems.,That it ynightshew its Features and its LimbsyTet more ; so comelydoth my Pilgrimwalk.,That of him thousands dailySing and talk.
If you draw nearer home^it will appear
My Pilgrimknows no ground ofshame.,or fear;City.,and Countreywill him Entertain.,With welcome Pilgrim.Tea.,theycant refrainFrom smiling.,if my Pilgrimbe but by.,Or shews his head in any Company.
284
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Brave Gallants do my Pilgrimhug arid love^Esteem it much, yea value it above
Thingsof a greater bulkyyea, with delight.Say my Larks leg is better then a Kite.
Toung LadySyand young Gentle-women too,
Do no small kindness to my Pilgrimshew ;
Their Cabinets,their Bosoms,and their Hearts
My Pilgrimhas,''causehe to them impartsHis pretty riddles in such wholsome strains
As yieldsthem profitdouble to their painsOf reading. Yea, 1 think I may be bold
To say some prize him far above their Gold.
The very Children that do walk the street.
If theydo but my holyPilgrimmeet.Salute him will,will wish him well and say.He is the onlyStriplingof the Day.
They that have never seen him, yet admire
IVhat theyhave heard of him, and much desire
To have his Company, and hear him tell
Those Pilgrimstoryeswhich he knows so well.
Tea, some who did not love him at the first.But caWd him Fool, and Noddy, say theymustNow theyhave seen ^ heard hitn,him commend.And to those whom theylove,theydo him send.
Whereforemy Second Part,thou needst not be
Afraid to shew thy Head : None can hurt thee.That wish but well to him, that went before,^ Cause thou com'st afterwith a Second store.
Of thingsas good,as rich,as profitable.For Toung,for Old,for Stag'ringand for stable.
3 ObJe"^.
But some there be that say he laughstoo loud ;
And some do say his Head is in a Cloud.
Some say, his Words and Storysare so dark.They know not how, by them, to find his mark.
285
THE SECOND PART OF
Answer.
One may (I think)say both his laughsis' cryes^
May well he guest at by his watry Eyes.Some thingsare of that Nature as to make
Ones fancieCheckle while his Heart doth ake^When Jacob saw his Rachel with the Sheep^He did at the same time both kiss and weep.
Whereas some say a Cloud is in his Head.,That doth but shew how Wisdom's covered
With its own mantles : And to stir the mind
To a search afterwhat it fain would find.,Thingsthat seem to be hid in words obscure.,Do but the Godly mind the more allure ;
To studywhat those Sayingsshould contain^That speakto us in such a Cloudystrain.
I also knoWy a dark Similitude
Will on the Fancie more it selfintrude.,And will stickfasterin the Heart and Head.,Than thingsfrom Similies not borrowed.
Wherefore,my Book.,let no discouragementHinder thy travels. Behold,thou art sent
To Friends,not foes: to Friends that will giveplaceTo thee,thy Pilgrims,and thy words imbrace.
Besides,what my firstPilgrimleftconceaVd,Thou my brave Second Pilgrimhast reveaPd,What Christian leftlockU up and went his zuay ;
Sweet Christiana opens with her Key.
4 Object.
But some love not the method of your first,Romance they count it,throw't away as dust,If I should meet with such, what should I say ?
Must I slightthem as they slightme, or nay ?
286
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Answer.
My Christiana,if with such thou meet^
By all means in all Loving-wisethem greet ;
Render them not revilingfor revile :
But iftheyfrown^ I pretheeon them smile^
Perhaps "'tisNature^ or some ill reportHas made them thus despiseor thus retort.
Some love no Cheese some love no Fish^iff some
Love not their Friends nor their own House or home
Some start at PiggyslightChicken^love not Fowl^More than theylove a Cuckow or an Owl^Leave such,my Christiana,to their choice.And seek those,who to find thee will rejoyce;By no means strive,but in humble wise.Present thee to them in thy Pilgrimsguise.
Go then,my littleBook and shew to all
That entertain,and bid thee welcome shall.What thou shalt keepclose,shut up from the rest.And wish what thou shalt shew them may be blest
To them for good,may make them chuse to be
Pilgrims,better byfar, then thee or me.
Go then,I say, tell all men who thou art.
Say,I am Christiana,and my partIs now with my four Sons,to tellyou what
It isfor men to take a Pilgrimslot;Go also tell them who, and what theybe.
That now do go on Pilgrimagewith thee ;
Say, here's my neighbourMercy, she is one.
That has long-timewith me a Pilgrimgone \
Come see her in her Virgin Face, and learn
Twixt Idle ones, and Pilgrimsto discern.
Tea let young Damsels learn of her to prize,The World which is to come, in any ivise ;
When littleTripping Maidens followGod,And leave old dotingSinners to his Rod ;
^Tis like those Days wherein the young ones crfdHosannah to whom old ones did deride.
287
THE SECOND PART OF
Next tell them of old Honest, who you foundWith his white hairs treadingthe Pilgrimsground'.
Tea, tell them how plain hearted this man was,
How afterhis good Lord he hare his Cross :
Perhapszuith some gray Head this may prevail,With Christ to fallin Love, and Sin bewail.
Tell them also how Master Fearingwent
On Pilgrimage,and how the time he spentIn Solitariness,with Fears and Cries,And how at last,he won the JoyfulPrize.He was a good man, thoughmuch down in Spirit,He is a good Man, and doth Life inherit.
Tell them of Master Feeblemind also.
Who, not before,but stillbehind would go ;
Show them also how he had like been slain.And how one Great-Heart did his liferegain:This man was true of Heart, tho weak in grace.
One might true Godliness read in his Face.
Then tell them of Master Ready-to-halt,A Man with Crutches,but much without fault:Tell them how Master Feeblemind, and he
Did love,and in Opinions rnuch agree.
And let all know, tho weakness was their chance,Tet sometimes one could Sing the other Dance.
Forgetnot Master Valiant-for-the-Truth,That Man of courage, tho a very Youth.
Tell every one his Spiritwas so stout.No Man could ever make him faceabout.And how Great-Heart,and he could not forbearBut put down Doubting Castle,slayDespair.
Overlook not Master Despondency.Nor Much-a-fraid,his Daughter, tho theylyeUnder such Mantles as ynay make them look
{IVith some^ as iftheir God had them forsook.They softlywent, but sure, and at the end.Found that the Lord of Pilgrimswas their Friend.
When thou hast told the World of all these things.Then turn about,my book,and touch these strings.Which, ifbut touched will such Musick make,They'I make a Crippledance,a Gyant quake.
288
THE
PilgrimsProgress
In the Similitude of a
DREAM.
Cf)e Seronti ^art.
CourteousCompanions, sometime since,to tell you myDream that I had of Christian the Pilgrim,and of his
dangerousJourneytoward the Celestial Countrey was pleasantto me, and profitableto you. I told you then also what I saw
concerning his Wife and Children and how unwilling theywere to go with him on Pilgrimage: Insomuch that he was
forced to go on his Progresswithout them, for he durst not run
the dangerof that destruction which he feared would come bystayingwith them in the City of Destruction : Wherefore, as
I then shewed you, he left them and departed.Now it hath so happened, thorough the Multiplicityof
Business,that I have been much hindred,and kept back from
my wonted Travels into those Parts whence he went, and so
could not till now obtain an opportunityto make farther
enquiryafter whom he left behind, that I might give you an
account of them. But havinghad some concerns that way of
late,I went down again thitherward. Now, having taken up
my Lodgingsin a Wood about a mile oft"the Place,as I slept,I dreamed again.
290
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
And as I was in my Dream, behold,an aged Gentleman
came by where I lay; and because he was to go some part of
the way that I was travelling,me thoughtI got up and went
with him. So as we walked,and as Travellers usuallydo, I
was as if we fell into discourse,and our talk happened to be
about Christian and his Travels : For thus I beganwith the
Old-man.
Sir said I,what Town is that there below that lieth on the
lefthand of our way ?
Then said Mr. Sagasityfor that was his name, it is the
Cityof DestruSfiona populousplace,but possessedwith a veryillconditioned,and idle sort of People.
/ thoughtthat was that City,quoth I, / went once my selfthroughthat Town, and thereforeknow that this reportyou give ofit is true.
Sag. Too true, I wish I could speak truth in speakingbetter of them that dwell therein.
fVell,Sir,quoth I, Then I perceiveyou to be a well meaningman : and so one that takes pleasureto hear and tellof that which
isgood\ pray did you never hear what happenedto a man sometime
ago in this Town {whose name was Christian)that went on
Pilgrimageup toward the higherRegions?
Sag. Hear of him ! Aye,and I also heard of the Molesta-tions,
Troubles,Wars, Captivities,Cries,Groans, FrightsandFears that he met with, and had in his Journey,besides,I must
tell you, all our Countrey ringsof him, there are but few
Houses that have heard of him and his doings,but have soughtafter and got the Records of his Pilgrimage; yea, I think I
may say, that that his hazzardous Journey has got a manywell-wishers to his wayes : For though when he
was here,he was Fool in every mans mouth, yetChristians
now he is gone, he is highlycommended of all.spokenof
For 'tis said he lives bravelywhere he is: Yea, when gone,
many of them that are resolved never to run ^^'j"-^^^fhis hazzards,yet have their mouths water at tk^y are here.
his gains.Theymay, quothI,well think,iftheythink any thingthat is
true, that he liveth well where he is,for he now lives at, and in
the Fountain ofLife,and has what he has without Labour and
Sorrow,forthere is no griefmixed therewith.
T2 291
THE SECOND PART OF
Sag. Talk ! The Peopletalk strangelyabout him : Some
say that he now walks in TVh'itethat he has a
Revel. 3. 4. (.j^^jj QJT Q^y ^^^^^ j^jg ^eck, that he has a
^
^P' " Crown of Gold,beset with Pearls upon his Head:
Others say, that the shiningones that sometimes
shewed themselves to him in his Journey,are become his
Companions, and that he is as familiar with them in the placewhere he is,as here one Neighbour is with another. Besides,
'tisconfidentlyaffirmed concerninghim, that the
King of the placewhere he is,has bestowed upon
him already,a very rich and pleasantDwelling at Court,andthat he every day eateth and drinketh,and
^ ^ '^'walketh,and talketh with him, and receiveth of
the smiles and favours of him that is Judge of all there.
Moreover, it is expedledof some that his Prince,the Lord of
that Country,will shortlycome into these parts,and will know
the reason, if they can give any, why hisju e T4, 15.
Neighbours set so little by him, and had him
so much in derision when they perceivedthat he would be
^.
a Pilgrim.*For theysay, that now he is so in
Kino- will lake the Affeftions of his Prince,and that his SovereignChristians is SO much concerned with the IndignitiesthatP"^^- were cast upon Christian when he became a
Pilgrim,that he will look upon all as if done unto himself; and
no marvel,for 'twas for the love that he had to
u-e 10. I "
j^j^Prince,that he ventured as he did.
/ dare say, quoth I,/ am glad on't,I am gladfor the poormans sake,forthat now he has rest from his Labour,and forthat he now reapeththe benefitof his Tears
Psal. 126. with Joy; and forthat he isgot beyondthe Gun-shot
5" 6- of his Enemies,and is out of the reach of them that
hate him. I also am gladfor that a Rumour of these thingsis
noised abroad in this Country; JVho can tellbut that it may work
some good effecton some that are leftbehind ? But, pray Sir,while it isfreshin my mind,do you hear any thing
* Good ofhis Wife and Children .? Poor hearts,I wonder
Tidings of -^ j^y j^ifidixjj-jattheydo.
Wife and ^^S' Who ! Christiana,and her Sons !
Children. *They are like to do as well as did Christian
himself,for though theyall plaidthe Fool at the
292
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
first,and would by no means be perswadedby either the Tears
or Intreaties of Chrlstianyyet second thoughtshave wroughtwonderfullywith them, so theyhavepackt up and are also gone /
after him. \.
Better and betterquoth I,But What ! Wife and Children
and all ?
Sag. 'Tis true, I can giveyou an account of the matter, for
I was upon the spot at the instant,and was throughlyacquaintedwith the whole affair.
Then^ said I,a man it seems ynay reportitfor a truth ?
Sag. You need not fear to affirm it,I mean that theyare
all gon on Pilgrimage,both the good Woman and her four
Boys. And being we are, as I perceive,goingsome considerable
way together,I will giveyou an account of the whole of the
matter.
This Christiana (for that was her name from the day that
she with her Children betook themselves to a PilgrimsLife,)after her Husband was gone over the River.,andshe could hear of him no more, her thoughts ^ P^^ P"^i-
began to work in her mind ; First,for that she
had lost her Husband, and for that the lovingbond of that
Relation was utterlybroken betwixt them. For you know,said he to me, nature can do no less but entertain the livingwith many a heavyCogitationin the remembrance of the loss
of lovingRelations, This therefore of her Husband did cost
her many a Tear. But this was not all,for Christiana did also
beginto consider with her self,whether her un-,f,r-
becoming behaviour towards her Husband wasyou that are
not one cause that she saw him no more, and ChurUs to
that in such sort he was taken away from her. your godly
And upon this,came into her mind by swarms.,
all her unkind, unnatural,and ungodlyCarriagesto her dear
Friend : Which also cloggedher Conscience,and did load her
with guilt.She was moreover much broken with recallingto remembrance the restless Groans, brinish Tears and self-
bemoaningsof her Husband, and how she did harden her heart
againstall his entreaties,and lovingperswasions(ofher and her
Sons) to go with him, yea, there was not any thing that
Christian either said to her,or did before her,all the while that
his burden did hang on his back,but it returned upon her like
293
THE SECOND PART OF
a flash of lightning,and rent the Caul of her Heart in sunder.
Speciallythat bitter out-cry of his,What shall II par, page ^^ ^^ ^^ saved^did ring in her ears most dole-^^'
fully.Then said she to her Children,Sons,we are all undone.
I have sinned away your Father,and he is gone ; he would
have had us with him; but I would not go my self;I also have
hindred you of Life. With that the Boys fellall into Tears,and cryedout to go after their Father. Oh ! Said Christiana^that it had been but our lot to go with him, then had it fared
well with us beyond what 'tis like to do now. For tho' I
formerlyfoolishlyimagin'dconcerningthe Troubles of your
Father,that theyproceededof a foolish fancythat he had,or
for that he was over-run with MelancholyHumours ; yet now
'twill not out of my mind, but that theysprang from another
cause, to wit, for that the Light of Light was
James i. 23, given him, by the help of which, as I perceive,he has escaped the Snares of Death. Then
theyall wept again,and cryedout : Oh, Wo, worth the day.The next night Christiana had a Dream, and behold she
saw as if a broad Parchment was opened before
Dreani^^^ her,in which were recorded the sum of her ways,and the times,as she thought,look'd very black
upon her. Then she cryed out aloud in her sleep.Lord have
mercy upon me a Sinner,and the littleChildren
heard her.
After this she thoughtshe saw two very illfavoured ones
* M kiJ' Standingby her Bed-side,and saying,* What
this is the'
shall we do with this Woman ? For she cryes out
quintescence -for Mercywaking and sleeping: Ifshe he sufferedtoof Bell.
^g g^ ^^ ^^^ beginsywe shall loseher as we have lost
her Husband. Wherefore we must by one way or other,seek
to take her off from the thoughtsof what shall be hereafter :
else all the World cannot help it,but she will become a
Pilgrim.Now she awoke in a great Sweat,also a tremblingwas upon
her,but after a while she fell to sleepingagain.* Help against *^^^ ^j^^^^ ^j^^ thought she saw Christian herDiscourage-
" u j " 1 r r"r r
vient. Husband m a place ox Bliss among many Im-mortals^
with an Harp in his Hand, standingand
294
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
playingupon it before one that sate on a Throne with a
Rainbow about his Head. She saw also as if he bowed his
Head with his Face to the Pav'd-work that was under the
Princes Feet, saying,/ heartilythank my Lord and King^forbringingof me into this Place. Then shouted a Company of
them that stood round about, and harped with their Harps :
but no man livingcould tell what theysaid,but Christian and
his Companions.Next Morning when she was up, had prayed to God, and
talked with her Children a while, one knocked hard at the
door ; to whom she spake out saying.If thou comest in Gods
Name., come in. So he said Amen^ and opened the Door, and
saluted her with Peace be to this House. *The
which when he had done, he said,Christiana., ""Tj ^"^ll1 . 1 r T 3 T-L L
seconded with
knowest thou wherefore 1 am come r 1 hen she fresh ladingsblush'd and trembled, also her Heart began to of Gods
wax warm with desires to know whence he came, ^^'^p"/JLand what was his Errand to her. So he said
unto her ; my name is SecretI dwell with those that are high.It is talked of where I dwell,as if thou hadst a desire to gothither ; also there is a report that thou art aware of the evil
thou hast formerlydone to thy Husband in hardeningof thyHeart againsthis way, and in keeping of these thy Babes in
their Ignorance. Christianathe merciful one has sent me to
tell thee that he is a God readyto forgive,and that he taketh
delightto multiplyto pardon offences. He also would have
thee know that he inviteth thee to come into his Presence,tohis Table, and that he will feed thee with the Fat of his House,and with the Heritageof Jacobthy Father.
There isChristian thyHusband, that was, with Legionsmore
his Companions, ever beholdingthat face that doth minister Life
to beholders : and theywill all be gladwhen theyshall hear the
sound of thy feet step over thy Fathers Threshold.
Christiana at this was greatlyabashed in her self,and
bowing her head to the ground,this Fisitor proceededand said,Christiana ! Here is also a Letter for thee which I have
broughtfrom thy Husbands King. So she took it and openedit,but it smelt after the manner of the best
Perfume,also it was Written in Letters of Gold.
295
/THE SECOND PART OF
The Contents of the Letter was, That the King would have her
do as did Christian her Husband ; For that was
^uTZrcome.^^' "^^y ^r'""^'*' ^'' ^ity,and to dwell in his
Presence with Joy for ever. At this the goodWoman was quiteovercome : So she cried out to her Visitor^Sir will you carry me and my children with you^ that we also may
go and Worship this King ?
Then said the Visitor,Christiana ! The hitter is beforethesweet : Thou must through Troubles, as did he
Instru^ion^^^^ went before thee,enter this Celestial City.to Christiana. Wherefore I advise thee,to do as did Christian
thy Husband : go to the Wicket Gate yonder,over the Plain,for that stands in the head of the way up which
thou must go, and I wish thee all good speed. Also I advise
that thou put this Letter in thy Bosome, That thou read
therein to thy self and to thyChildren,until you have got it byroot-of-Heart. For it is one of the Songs that thou must
Sing while thou art in this House of thy Pil-sa
. 119. grimage. Also this thou must deliver in at the
furtherGate.Now I saw in my Dream that this Old Gentleman, as he
told me this Story,did himself seem to be greatlyaffeftedtherewith. He moreover proceeded and said.So Christiana
called her Sons together,and began thus to Address her self
^ .
unto them. *My Sons, I have, as you may
prayTwdfforpe^ceive,been of late under much exercise in my
her Joiirney. Soul about the Death of your Father ; not for
that I doubt at all of his Happiness : For I am
satisfiednow that he is well. I have also been much afFefted
with the thoughtsof mine own State and yours, which I verilybelieve is by nature miserable : My Carriagesalso to yourFather in his distress,is a great load to my Conscience. For
I hardened both mine own heart and yours againsthim, and
refused to go with him on Pilgrimage.The thoughtsof these thingswould now killme out-right;but
that for a Dream which I had last night,and but that for the
incouragementthat this Strangerhas given me this Morning.Come, my Children,let us pack up, and be gon to the Gate
that leads to the Celestial Countrey,that we may see your
296
THE SECOND PART OF
which troubleth me most, is,my churlish Carriagesto him
when he was under his distress. Besides,I am now^ as he was
then ; nothingwill serve me but goingon Pilgrimage.I was
a dreamed last night,that I saw him. O that my Soul was
with him. He dwelleth in the presence of the King of the
Country,he sits and eats with him at his Table, he is become
a Companion of Immortals and has a House now
I"^o^ givenhim to dwell in,to which, the best Palaces
on Earth,if compared,seems to me to be but as
a Dunghil. The Prince of the Place has also sent for me,
with promise of entertainment if I shall come to him ; his
messenger was here even now, and has brought me a Letter,which Invites me to come. And with that she pluck'douther Letter,and read it,and said to them, what now will you
say to this ?
Timo. Oh the madness that has possessedthee and thyHusbandy to run your selves upon such difficulties! Tou have
heard I am sure, what your Husband did meet with^even in a
manner at the firststep that he took on his way^ as our NeighbourObstinate yet can testifie; for he went alongwith
I'^^'i''8^"^'^^^;w, yea and Plyabletoo^ until they like wise
men, were afraidto go any further.IVe also
heard over and above how he met with the Lyons ApolUon the
shadow ofdeath and many other things: Nor is the dangerhe met
with at Vanityy^/'rto be forgottenby thee. For if
thou beingbut a poor Woman do ? Consider also
that thesefour sweet Babes are thy Children thyFlesh and thyBones. Whereforethoughthou shouldest be so rash as to cast away
thy self:Tet for the sake of the Fruit of thyBody^keepthou
at home.
But Christiana said unto her,tempt me not, my Neighbour:I have now a priceput into mine hand to get gain,and I should
be a Fool of the greatest size,if I should have no heart to strike
in with the opportunity.And for that you tell me of all
these Troubles that I am like to meet with in the way,
*they are so far off from being to me a dis-
*rell^io%s"/couragement, that they shew I am in the right.
reasonings. 'The bitter must come beforethe sweet.,and that also
will make the sweet the sweeter. Wherefore,
298
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
since you came not to my House, in Gods name^ as I said,I prayyou to be gon, and do not disquietme further.
Then Timorous also revil'd her, and said to her Fellow,come NeighbourMerc)\ lets leave her in her own hands,sinceshe scorns our Counsel and Company. But
n^"
^/r I 1 1 1
^ "'^i-T
Mercies
Mercy was at a stand,and could not so readily Bowels
comply with her Neighbour: and that for a two- yearn over
fold reason. First,her Bowels yearned overChnsUana.
Christiana : so she said within her self,If my Neighbour will
needs be gon, I will go a littleway with her,and help her.
Secondly,her Bowels yearned over her own Soul,(forwhatChristiana had said,had taken some hold upon her mind.)Wherefore she said within her self again,I will yet have more
talk with this Christiana^and if I find Truth and Life in what
she shall say, my self with my Heart shall also go with her.
Wherefore Mercy began thus to reply to her NeighbourTimorous.
Mercy. Neighbour, / did indeed come with you^ to see
Christiana this Mornings and since she is as you r^-
see^ a takingof her last farewelof her Country^forsakesher;I think to walk this Sun-shine Mornings a little but Mercy
way with her to helpher on the way. But she'^^'^"''"^^^" ^^^^'
told her not of her second Reason, but keptthat to her self.
Tijno. Well, I see you have a mind to go a foolingtoo ;
but take heed in time,and be wise : while we are out of dangerwe are out; but when we are in,we are in. So Mrs. Timorous
returned to her House, and Christiana betook her self to her
Journey. But when Timorous was got home to
her House,she sends for some of her NeiMibours,Timorous
Tv/r n ST r-.^T.*^ acquaints her
to wit, Mrs. Bats-eyes.,Mrs. Inconsiderate.,Mrs. Friends what
Light-mind.,and Mrs. Know-nothing. So when the good
they were come to her House, she falls to telling^ntends^^of the story of Christiana.,and of her intended to do.
Journey. And thus she began her Tale.Timo. Neighbours,having had littleto do this Morning,
I went to give Christiana a Visit,and when I came at the
Door, I knocked, as you know 'tis our Custom : And she
answered,If you come in God^s Name^ come in. So in I went,thinkingall was well : But when I came in, I found her
preparingher self to depart the Town, she and also her
299
THE SECOND PART OF
Children. So I asked her what was her meaning by that ? and
she told me in short,That she was now of a mind to go on
Pilgrimage,as did her Husband. She told me also of a Dream
that she had, and how the King of the Country where her
Husband was, had sent her an invitingLetter to come thither.
Then said Mrs. Know-nothing. Jnd what ! do you think
she will go ?
^^th"^^""^" Timo. Aye, go she will,whatever come on't ;
and methinks I know it by this ; for that which
was my great Argument to perswade her to stay at home, (to
wit, the Troubles she was like to meet with in the way) is one
great Argument with her to put her forward on her Journey.For she told me in so many Words, The hitter goes beforethe
sweet. Yea, and for as much as it so doth,it makes the sweet
the sweeter.
Mrs. Bats-eyes.Oh this blind and foolish Woman, said
she.Will she not take warning by her Husband's
^^^- Afflictions ? For my part, I see if he was here
again he would rest him content in a whole
Skin, and never run so many hazards for nothing.Mrs. Inconsiderate also replied,saying,away with such
Fantastical Fools from the Town ; a good^^^'
., ,
Riddance, for my part I say, of her. Should she
stay where she dwels,and retain this her mmd,who could live quietlyby her ? for she will either be dumpish
or unneighbourly,or talk of such matters as no wise Body can
abide : Wherefore, for my part, I shall never be sorry for her
Departure ; let her go, and let better come in her room : 'twas
never a goodWorld since these whimsical Fools dwelt in it.
Then Mrs. Light-mind added as foUoweth. Come, put
^^^this kind of Talk away. I was Yesterdayat
Light-mind. Madam Wantons^ where we were as merry as
Madam the Maids. For who do you think should be
Wanton, she there,but I,and Mrs. Love-the-flesh.,and three or
that had like^^^^ ^ ^j^j^ yj^^^ Lechery,Mrs. Fi/th,and
lO CI otft too.
hard/or some Others. So there we had Musick and
Faithful in Dancing,and what else was meet to fillup the
tiviepast. pleasure.And I dare say my Lady her self is an
admirablywell-bred Gentlewoman, and Mr. Lecheryis as pretty
a Fellow.
300
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
By this time Christiana was got on her way, and Mercywent along with her. So as they went, her
Children being there also,Christiana began to j26.
discourse. And, Mercy^said Christiana I take
this as an unexpefted favour,that thou shouldestbetwixt
set foot out of Doors with me to accompany me Mercy
a littlein my way.and good
Mercy. Then said young Mercy {forshe was
hut youngs)If I thoughtit would be to purpose to go with you^I would never go near the Town any more.
Chris. Well Mercy^said Christiana.,cast in thy Lot with
me. I well know what will be the end of our
Pilgrimage,my Husband is where he would notMercy ?"-
O O ' y^^^ _
dittos to ^0*
but be, for all the Gold in the SpanishMines."^
Nor shalt thou be rejefted,tho thou goest but upon my Invita-tion.
The King, who hath sent for me and my Children,isone that delightethin Mercy. Besides,if thou
wilt,I will hire thee,and thou shalt go along Christiana
with me as my servant. Yet we will have all '^^uldhave
... 1-1 1 1"^r NeiMour
thmgs m common betwixt thee and me, only go tuUh her.
alongwith me.
Mercy. But how shall I be ascertained that I also shall be
entertained ? Had I this hopefrom one that can
tellyI would make no stickat all but would go^ being ^^^fjhelpedbyhim that can help tho' the way was never acceptance,
so tedious.
Christiana. Well, lovingMercy^ I will tell thee what
thou shalt do, go with me to the Wicket Gate^. .
and there I will further enquire for thee,and a//ures her
if there thou shalt not meet with encouragement, to the Gate
I will be content that thou shalt return to thy ^^"^."^"
place. I also will pay thee for thy Kindness promhe^hwhich thou shewest to me and my Children, thereto
in thy accompanying of us in our way as thou enquire
doest. -^"^ ^^'
Mercy. Then will I go thitherand will take what shall
followand the Lord grant that my Lot may there
falleven as the Kin? of Heaven shall have his heart ^^""^y-' " "' prays.Upon me.
Christiana then was gladat her heart,not only that she
301
THE SECOND PART OF
had a Companion, but also for that she had prevailedwiththis poor Maid to fall in love w^ith her own
Salvation. So they went on together,and
Mercy began to weep. Then said Christiana^wherefore weepeth my Sister so ?
Alas! said she^who can but lament that shall but
rightlyconsider what a State and Condition my poorRelations are in,that yetremain in our sinful"Town :
and that which makes my Griefthe more heavy is,because theyhave no Instructor,nor any to tell them
what is to come.
Bowels becometh Pilgrims.And thou dost for thyFriends,as my good Christian did for me when
he left me ; he mourned for that I would not
heed nor regardhim, but his Lord and ours did
gatherup his Tears and put them into his Bottle,and now both I,and thou,and these my sweet
Babes,are reapingthe Fruit and Benefit of them.
I hope,Mercy, these Tears of thine will not be lost,for the
Truth hath said,That theythat sow in Tears
shall reap in "Joy,in singing. And he that goeth
forth and weepeth,hearingpreciousSeed, shall
doubtless come again with rejoycing,bringinghis Sheaves with
him.
Then said Mercy,
Let the most blessed be my Guide,
Ift be his blessed Will,Unto his Gate, into his Fold,Up to his Holy Hill.
And let him never suffermeTo swarve, or turn aside
From his Free Grace, and holyways,Whatere shall me betide.
And let him gather them of mine.That I have leftbehind.Lord make them pray theymay he thine.With all their Heart and Mind.
Christiana
gladofMercy'j
company.
Mer.
Mercygrievesforher carnal
Relations.
Chris.
Christian's
Prayers were
answered forhis Relations
afterhe
was dead.
Psal. 126.
5,6.
302
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Now my old Friend proceeded,and said, But whenChristiana came up to the Slow of Despond, she
" ^ .
I i_ 1 r " . 1T-{
" " 1
^ Fart, pagesbegan to be at a stand ; for,said she,This is the
147"149.
place in which my dear Husband had like to
a been smothered with Mud. She perceived also,Their own
, . , , . 1 A^ 1 ^ , T^ "
carnal ton-that notwitnstandmg the Command of the King elusions,to make this placefor Pilgrimsgood j yet it was instead of the
rather worse than formerly. So I asked if that"^ord oflife.
was true ? Yes, said the Old Gentleman,too true. For that
many there be that pretend to be the Kings Labourers ; and
that say theyare for mending the Kings High-ways,that bringDirt and Dung instead of Stones,and so marr, instead of
mending. Here Christiana therefore,with her Boys, did
make a stand : but said Mercy^
*come let us " vi
venture, onlylet us be wary. Then theylooked the boldest
well to the Steps and make a shift to get at the Slow
staggeringlyover. 0/Despond.
Yet Christiana had like to a been in,and that not once nor
twice. Now theyhad no sooner got over, but they thoughtthey heard words that said unto them. Blessed is she that be-
lievethyforthere shall be a performanceofthe thingsthat have been told her from the Lord.
" '"45-
Then theywent on again; and said Mercy to Christiana^Had I as good ground to hope for a lovingReceptionat the
Wicket-Gate.,as you, I think no Slow of Despond would dis-courage
me.
Well, said the other,you know your sore, and I know mine;and,good friend,we shall all have enough evil before we come
at our Journeysend.For can it be imagined,that the peoplethat designto attain
such excellent Glories as we do.,and that are so envied that
Happiness as we are ; but that we shall meet with what Fearsand Scares,with what Troubles and Afflidions theycan possiblyassault us with,that hate us ?
"^ f-'^-'
And now Mr. Sagacityleft me to Dream out f"""-^^^'^^"l'^my Dream by my self. Wherefore me-thought Co"nideZln,I saw Christiana.,and Mercy and the Boysgo all and Fear:
of them up to the Gate. To which when they "^^J"'-^'were come, they betook themselves to a short ^and'^Hope.debate about how theymust manage their calling
303
'C-\f
THE SECOND PART OF
at the Gate, and what should be said to him that did open
to them. So it was concluded,since Christiana was the eldest,that she should knock for entrance, and that she should speak
to him that did open, for the rest. So Christiana1 part, pag. began to knock, and as her poor Husband did,
she knocked and knocked again. But instead of any
The Doo-,that answered,they all thought that they heard,
the Devil, as if a Dog came barkingupon them. A Dog,an Enemy ^^^ ^ great one too, and this made the Woman
and Children afraid. Nor durst they for a while
dare to knock any more, for fear the Mastiffshould flyupon" ^, .
,.them. * Now therefore they were greatlytumbled
Christiana... . / . p J
and her up and down m their mmds, and knew not what
companions to do. Knock they durst not, for fear of the
P"'P^^f^^^ Dog : 2:0 back they durst not, for fear that the
Keeper of that Gate should espy them, as they so
went, and should be offended with them. At lasttheythoughtof knocking again,and knocked more vehemently then theydid at the first. Then said the Keeper of the Gate, who is
there } So the Dog left off to bark, and he opened unto
them.
Then Christiana made low obeysance,and said.Let not our
Lord be offended with his Handmaidens, for that we have
knocked at his PrincelyGate. Then said the Keeper,Whence
come ye, and what is that you would have ?
Christiana answered. We are come from whence Christian
did come, and upon the same Errand as he ; to wit,to be,if it
shall pleaseyou, graciouslyadmitted by this Gate, into the waythat leads to the Celestial City. And I answer, my Lord, in
the next place,that I am Christianaonce the Wife of Christian^that now is gotten above.
With that the Keeper of the Gate did marvel,saying.Whatis she become noiv a Pilgrim that but a while ago abhorred that
Life? Then she bowed her Head, and said,yes ; and so are
these my sweet Babes also.
Then he took her by the hand, and led her in,and said also,
TT Sufferthe littleChildren to come unto me, and with
Christiana that he shut up the Gate. This done, he called
is entertained to a Trumpeter that was above over the Gate,to
^ ^ ^^^'entertain Christiana with shoutingand sound of
THE SECOND PART OF
in,and said: *I pray for all them that believe on me, by what
^means soever they come unto me. Then said
he to those that stood by: Fetch something,and
give it Mercy to smell on, therebyto stay her fainting.So
they fetcht her a Bundle of Myrrh^ and a while after she was
revived.
And now was Christianaand her Boys,and Mercy^received
of the Lord at the head of the way, and spoke kindlyunto
by him.
Then said theyyet further unto him. We are sorry for our
Sins,and beg of our Lord his Pardon, and further information
what we must do.
I grant Pardon,said he,by word, and deed ; by word in the
promise of forgiveness: by deed in the way I
Song I. 2. obtained it. Take the firstfrom my Lips with
a kiss,and the other,as it shall be revealed.
Now I saw in my Dream that he spakemany good words
unto them, whereby they were greatlygladded. He also
had them up to the top of the Gate and shewed them bywhat deed they were saved, and told them
r'^^^vf^ withall that that sightthey would have again
seen afar off. as they went along in the way, to their
comfort.
So he left them a while in a Summer-Parler below,where
they entered into talk by themselves. And thus Christiana
began, 0 Lord ! How glad am /,that we are got
]Zmthe in%ither!
Christians.Mer. So you well may ; hut /, of all have
cause to leapforjoy.Chris. / thoughtone time,as I stood at the Gate (because
I had knocked and none did answer) that all our Labour had
been lost: Speciallywhen that uglyCurr made such a heavybarkingat us.
Mer. But my worst Fear was after I saw that you was
taken into his favour,and that I was left behind : Now thoughtI, 'tis fulfiledwhich is Written. Two TVomen
' ^'^' ^^' shall be Grindingtogether; the one shall be taken^and the other left.I had much ado to forbear cryingout,Undone, undone.
And afraid I was to knock any more ; but when I looked
306
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
up, to what was Written over the Gate, I took Courage. I
also thou2;ht that I must either knock again or
dye. Sol knocked; but I cannot tellhow, for ^^P^^^i^P^S"^my spiritnow struggledbetwixt lifeand death.
Chris. Can you not tellhow you knocked? I am sure your
knocks were so earnest^that the very sound of themChristiana
made me start^ I thought I never heard such thinks her
knockingin all my Life. I thoughtyou would a Companion
come in by violent hand^ or a took the Kingdom by ^[i^^^^^^^^
V"
storm.j^j^^ J J j^
Mer. Alas,to be in my Case, who that so
was, could but a done so ? You saw that the Door was shut
upon me, and that there was a most cruel Dog thereabout.
Who, I say, that was so faint hearted as I,that would not a
knocked with all their might ? But pray, what said my Lord
unto my rudeness,was he not angry with me ?
Chris. * When he heard your lumhring noise,he gave a
wonderfulInnocent smile. I believe what you did^ .
pleasedhim well enough,For he shewed no signtopleased
the contrary. But I marvel in my heart why he with loud
keepssuch a Dog ; had I known that afore,I fearI ^""^.restless
should not have had heart enoughto a ventured my
selfin this manner. But now we are in,we are in,and I am
gladwith all my heart.
Mer. I will ask if you pleasenext time he comes down,
why he keeps such a filthyCur in his Yard. I hope he will
not take it amiss.
* Ay do,said the Children,and perswade him to hang him,for we are afraidthat he will bite us when we
rr^ L^.^..* The Children
20 hence.r . ,6
.
are afraidbo at last he came down to them again, and ofthe dog.
Mercy fell to the Ground on her Face before
him and worshipped,and said.Let my Lord accept of the
Sacrificeof praisewhich I now ofi^erunto him, with the calves
of my Lips.5o he said to her,peace be to thee,stand up. Jer. 12. i, 2.
But she continued upon her Face and said, ^ Mercy ex-
Righteousart thou O Lord when I pleadzvith thee,postulates
yet let me talk with theeofthyJudgments: Where- ^'^^"^ ^^^ '^''^^
foredost thou keepso cruell a Dog in thy Yard, at the sightof
u 2 307
THE SECOND PART OF
which such Women and Children as we^ are readyto flyfrom the
Gate forfear?He answered,and said ; That Dog has another * Owner, he
* Devill^^^ '^ ^^P' close in another man's ground; onlymy Pilgrimshear his barking. He belongsto the
I Part page Castle which you see there at a distance: but can
^^^'come up to the Walls of this Place. He has
frightedmany an honest Pilgrimfrom worse to better,by the
great voice of his roaring.Indeed he that owneth him, doth not
keep him of any good will to me or mine ; but with intent to
keep the Pilgrimsfrom coming to me, and that they may be
afraid to knock at this Gate for entrance. Sometimes also he
has broken out and has worried some that I love ; but I take all
at present patiently,I also give my Pilgrimstimelyhelp: So
theyare not delivered up to his power to do to
" A Check them what his Dogish nature would prompt himto the carnal
^^^ *jg^^ ^,^^^ , ^ purchased one, I tro,jear oj the / r
i i r i i
Pilgrims. hadst thou known never so much before hand,thou wouldst not a bin afraid of a Dog.
The Beggersthat go from Door to Door.,will.,rather then theywill losea supposedAlms.,run the haxzard of the hauling.,barkingsand bitingtoo of a Dog : and shall a Dog, a Dog in another
Mans Yard : a Dog, whose barking I turn to the Profit of
Pilgrims,keep any from coming to me ? I deliver them from
the Lions their Darlingfrom the power of the Dog.Aler. Then said Mercy
y
* / confessmy Ignorance: I spakewhat I understood not : I acknowledgethat thou doest
*v2'nwhr ^^^ ^'''""S^'^ell.
enough Chris. Then Christiana began to talk of
acquiescein their Journey,and to enquireafter the way. So
fhei^'Srl"^ ^^ ^^^ '^^'"J "^ washed their feet,and set them
in the way of his Steps,accordingas he had dealtI Part, page ^j^j^ j^^^.husband before.
So I saw in my Dream, that they walkt
on in their way, and had the weather very comfortable to
them.
Then Christiana began to sing,saying,
Bless't be the Day that I beganA Pilgrimfor to be ;
308
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
And blessedalso be that man
That thereto moved me.
'Tis true, ''twas longere I beganTo seek to live for ever :
But now I run fast as I can^
'Tis better late then never. Mat. 20. 6.
Our Tears to joy,our fearsto Faith
Are turned,as we see :
Thus our beginning,(as one saith,)Shews what our end will be.
Now there was, on the other side of the Wall that fenced
in the way up which Christiana and her Companions was to go
a* Garden ; and that Garden belongedto him
whose was that BarkingDog, of whom mention"arden
^^^ ^
was made before. And some of the Fruit-Trees
that grew in that Garden shot their Branches over the Wall,and being mellow, they that found them did gatherthem up
and oft eat of them to their hurt. So Christiana''sj^j^^Children
Boys,as Boys are apt to do,being pleas'dwith eat ofthe
the Trees, and with the Fruit that did hang Enemies
thereon, did Pluck them, and began to eat.'^"^
'
Their mother did also chide them for so doing; but stillthe
Boys went on.
Well, said she,my Sons,you Transgress,for that Fruit is
none of ours : but she did not know that theydid belongto
the Enemy ; He warrant you if she had, she would a been
readyto die for fear. But that passed,and they went on their
way. Now by that they were gon about two Bows-shot
from the placethat led them into the way : theyespyedtwo
very ill-favouredones coming down apace to meet
them. With that Christiana,and Mercie herfavouredones.
Friend,covered themselves with their Vails,and
so kept on their Journey: The Children also went on before,so at last theymet together. Then theythat came down to
meet them, came justup to the Women, as if they would
imbrace them ; but Christiana said.Stand back,or go peaceablyby as you should. Yet these chmttana"two, as men that are deaf,regardednot Chr'ist'ianas
309
THE SECOND PART OF
words ; but began to layhands upon them ; at that Christiana
waxing very wroth, spurned at them with her
'^strtS^\f"'"^^^^"" '"'^'^Iso,as well as she could,did what
withthem. she could to shift them. Christiana again said
to them, Stand back and be gon, for we have no
Money to lose,beingPilgrimsas ye see, and such too as live
upon the Charityof our Friends.
Ill-fa.Then said one of the two of the Men, we make no
assault upon you for Money ; but are come out to tellyou, that
if you will but grant one small request which we shall ask,we
willmake Women of you for ever.
Christ. Now Christiana.,imagining what they should
mean, made answer again.We will neither hear nor regard.^nor
yieldto what you shall ask. We are in haste.,cannot stay.,our
Business is a Business ofLifeand Death. So againshe and her
Companions made a fresh assay to go past them. But theyletted them in their way.
Ill-fa.And they said,we intend no hurt to your lives,'tisan other thingwe would have.
Christ. Ay, quoth Christiana you would have us Bodyand Soul,for I know 'tisfor that you are come ;
SAecryesouL ^^^ ^^ ^jjj jj^ rather upon the spot, then suffer
our selves to be broughtinto such Snares as shall hazzard our
well being hereafter. And with that they both Shrieked out,
and cryed Murder, Murder : and so put themselves under
those Laws that are providedfor the Prote6lion of Women.
But the men stillmade their approachupon them,Deut. 22. 23, ^j^j^ designto prevailagainstthem : They there-fore
cryedout again.*Now theybeing,as I said,not far from the Gate in at
^ ,which they came, their voice was heard from
to cry out where they was thither : Wherefore some of the
when we are House came out, and knowing that it was
assaulted. Christiana's Tongue : they made haste to her
relief. But by that they was got within sightof them, the
Women was in a very great scuffle,the Children also stood
cryingby. Then did he that came in for theirTkeReWever
^^y^^^^ jj ^^^ ^^ ^j^^ Ruffins saying.What is
that thingthat you do ? Would you make my
Lords Peopleto transgress? He also attemptedto take them ;
310
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
but they did make their escape over the Wall into the Garden
of the Man, to whom the great Dog belonged,sothe Dog became their Proteftor. This Reliever Pf 11''"/^^//
1 1 Tir J 1 J i_flyto the deviU
then came up to the Women, and asked them for relief.how theydid. So theyanswered, we thank thyPrince,pretty well,onlywe have been somewhat affrighted,we
thank thee also for that thou earnest in to our help,for otherwise
we had been overcome.
Reliever. So after a few more words, this Reliever said as
foUoweth : / marvelled much when you was enter-tained
at the Gate above, being ye knew that ye J^]iReliever' ^ "'
. .
,J. talks to the
were but weak I'Vomen^ that you petitionednot the iVomen.
Lord there for a Conductor : Then mightyou have
avoided these Troublesand Dangers: For he would have granted
you one.
Christ. *Alas said Christiana,we were so taken with our
present blessing,that Dangers to come were for-gotten
by us ; beside,who could have thought^'^^^ ^^^"'
that so near the Kings Palace there should have lurked such
naughty ones : indeed it had been well for us had we asked our
Lord for one ; but since our Lord knew 'twould be for our
profit,I wonder he sent not one alongwith us.
Relie. // is not alwaysnecessary to grant thingsnot asked for^lestby so doingtheybecome oflittleesteem ; but when
the want of a thingisfelt,it then comes, under,in 'osefor
the Eyes of him that feelsit,that estimate,that askingfor.properlyis itsdue,and so consequentlywill be there-after
used. Had my Lord grantedyou a ConduSlor,you would not
neither,so have bewailed that oversightofyours in not askingforone, as now you have occasion to do. So all thingswork for good,and tend to make you more wary.
Christ. Shall we go back again to my Lord, and confess
our folly,and ask one ?
Relie. Tour Confessionofyour folly,I will presenthim with :
To go back again,you need not. For in all placeswhere you shall
come, you will find no want at all,for in every of my Lord\
Lodgings,which he has preparedfor the receptionof his Pilgrims,there is sufficientto furnishthem againstall attemptswhatsoever.
But, as I said,he will be enquiredof by them to do itfor them :
3^1
THE SECOND PART OF
and 'tisa poor thingthat is not worth askingfor. When he had
^ , ,
thus said, he went back to his place, and theEzek. 36. ^7. DM "
^ *u"
r J
"^ ^' rilgnms went on their way.Mer. Then said Mercy^ what a sudden blank is here ?
I made account we had now been past alldanger,oflUxcs^ ^"*^ ^^^' ^^ should never see sorrow more.
Christ. Thy Innocency my Sister, said
Christiana to Mercy.,may excuse thee much ; but as for me,
my fault is so much the greater,for that I saw
SSa'^"^' this dangerbefore I came out of the Doors, and
yet did not provide for it where provisionmight a been had. I am therefore much to be blamed.
Mer. Then said Mercy, how knew you this beforeyou came
from home P pray open to me this Riddle.
Christ. Why, I will tell you. Before I set Foot out of
Doors, one Night, as I layin my Bed, I had a Dream about
this. For methought I saw two men, as like these as ever the
World they could look, stand at my Beds-feet.,plottinghow
they might prevent my Salvation. I will tell you their verywords. They said,('twaswhen I was in my Troubles,)What
shall we do with this IVoman ? for she cries out
Drmrn^^^ w^fl"^/"and sleepingfor forgiveness.,If she be
repeated. sufferedto go on as she begins.,we shall lose her as
we have lost her Husband. This you know
might a made me take heed,and have providedwhen Provision
might a been had.
Mer. Well, said Mercy.,as by this negleSiywe have an
Mercv 77iakesOccasion ministred unto us to behold our own iniper-
good use of fe"lions: So our Lord has taken occasion thereby^totheir negled rnake manifestthe Riches of his Grace. For he.,as"' ""^'
we see.,has followedus with un-asked kindness.,and
has delivered us from their hands that were stronger then we., ofhismeer goodpleasure.
Thus now when theyhad talked away a little more time,they drew nigh to an House which stood in the way, which
House was built for the relief of Pilgrims: As you will find
more fullyrelated in the first part of these
\i,Q^^^^ Records of the PilgrimsProgress. So they drew
on towards the House (theHouse of the Inter-
312
THE SECOND PART OF
slightmy Husbands Troubles,and that left him to go on in
his Journeyalone,and these are his four Children ; but now I
also am come, for I am convinced that no way is rightbut this.
Inter. Then isfulfilledthat which also is written ofthe Man
that said to his Son,go work to day in my Vineyard,and he said
to his Father. I will not : but afterwards repentedMat. 2I.2Q. J ^
-^
^ and went.
Christ. Then said Christiana,So be it,Amen, God make
it a true sayingupon me, and grant that I may be found at the
last,of him in peace without spot and blameless.
Inter. But why standest thou thus at the Door,come in thou
Daughter of Abraham, we was talkingof thee but now : For
tidingshave come to us before,how thou art become a Pilgrim.Come Children,come in ; come Maiden, come in ; so he had them
all into the House.
So when they were within, they were bidden sit down
and rest them, the which when they had done, those that
attended upon the Pilgrimsin the House, came into the Room
to see them. And one smiled,and another smiled,and theyall smiled for Joy that Christiana was become
gla/tfsle^ Pilgrim. They also looked upon the Boys,the young theystroaked them over the Faces with the Hand,ones walk in token of their kind receptionof them: theyin Gods ^jgQ carried itlovinglyto Mercy,and bid them all
welcome into their Masters House.
After a while,because Supperwas not ready,*the Interpretertook them into his SignificantRooms, and shewed
c.- -r ,
them what Christian. Christianas Husband hadSignificant
. i r rr l r l
Rooms. seen sometime berore. Here therefore they saw
the Man in the Cage,the man and his Dream,the man that cut his way thorough his Enemies,and the Pifture
of the biggestof them all : togetherwith the rest of those
thingsthat were then so profitableto Christian.
This done, and after these thingshad been somewhat
digestedby Christiana,and her Company: the Interpretertakes
them apart again,and has them firstinto a Room, where was
a man that could look no way but downwards, with
The 7nan with a Muck-rake in his hand. There stood also one
%mnir'''"'"'^ ^'^ ^'^^ "^'^^ " CelestialCrown in his Hand,and profferedto give him that Crown for his
3H
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Muck-rake ; but the man did neither look up^ nor regard; but
raked to himselfthe Straws^ the small Sticksand Dust of the
Floor.
Then said ChristianaI perswade my selfthat I know some-what
the meaning of this : For this is a Figureof a man of this
JVorld : Is it not,goodSir ?
Inter. Thou hast said the right,said he,and his Muck-rake
doth show his Carnal mind. And whereas thou seest him
rather giveheed to rake up Straws and Sticks,and the Dust of
the Floor,then to what he says that calls to him from above
with the Celestial Crown in his Hand ; it is to show. That
Heaven is but as a Fable to some, and that thingshere are
counted the onlythingssubstantial. Now whereas it was also
shewed thee,that the man could look no way but downwards :
It is to let thee know that earthlythingswhen they are with
Power upon Mens minds,quitecarry their hearts away from
God.
Chris. Then said Christiana,O ! deliver me from this
Muck-rake.^
. ,
Inter. That Prayersaid the Interpreter,hasp^-^ygf
lain by till'tisalmost rusty : Give me not Riches, against the
is scarce the Prayerof one of ten thousand. Muck-rake.
Straws,and Sticks,and Dust, with most, are thep^.^ g_
great thingsnow looked after.
With that Mercy,and Christiana wept, and said.It is alas !
too true.
When the Interpreterhad shewed them this,he has them
into the very best Room in the house,(a very brave Room it
was) so he bid them look round about,and see if they could
find any thingprofitablethere. Then they looked round and
round : For there was nothing there to be seen but a very
great Spideron the Wall : and that they overlook't.
Mer. Then said Mercy, Sir,I see nothing; but Christiana
held her peace.Inter. But said the Interpreter,look again: she therefore
lookt againand said,Here is not any thing,but
an uglySpider,who hangs by her Hands upon the J '^ P^
Wall. Then said he.Is there but one Spiderin all this spaciousRoom ? Then the water stood in Christiana^ Eyes,for she
was a Woman quickof apprehension: and she said.Yes Lord,
3"5
THE SECOND PART OF
there is more here then one. Yea, and Spiderswhose Venom
is far more destruftive than that which is in her.
th St'd*^ T\i" Interpreterthen looked pleasantlyupon her,and said.Thou hast said the Truth. This made
Mercy blush,and the Boys to cover their Faces. For theyall began now to understand the Riddle.
Then said the Interpreteragain,The Spidertaketh hold with
p"
her handsy as you see^ and is in Kings Pal/aces.
And wherefore is this recorded ; but to show
you, that how full of the Venome of Sin soever you be, yet
you may by the hand of Faith layhold of,andTAe Inter-
dwell in the best Room that belongsto the Kingspretation.
tt i iHouse above r
Chris. I thought,said Christiana of somethingof this ;
but I could not imagin it all. I thoughtthat we were like
SpiderSyand that we looked like uglyCreatures,in what fine
Room soever we were : But that by this Spiderthis venomous
and ill favoured Creature,we were to learn how to a"t Faithythat came not into my mind. And yet she has taken hold
with her hands as I see and dwells in the best Room in the
House. God has made nothing in vain.
Then theyseemed all to be glad; but the water stood in
their Eyes : Yet theylooked one upon another,and also bowed
before the Interpreter.He had them then into another Room where was a Hen
and Chickens,and bid them observe a while. So
^"^i^f-Z^Tone of the Chickens went to the Trough toand Chickens.
. i i , , i-r u
drink,and every tmie she drank she lift up her
head and her eyes towards Heaven. See,said he, what this
littleChick doth,and learn of her to acknowledgewhence yourMercies come, by receivingthem with lookingup. Yet again,said he, observe and look : So they gave heed, and perceivedthat the Hen did walk in a fourfold Method towards her
Chickens, i. She had a common call,and that she hath all
day long. 2. She had a specialcall,and that she had but
sometimes. 3. She had a broodingnote. And 4. she had an
out-cry.Now, said he,compare this Hen to your King, and these
Chickens to his Obedient ones. For answerableMat. 23. 37.
^^ ^^^ himself has his Methods,which he walketh
316
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
in towards his People. By his common call,he givesnothing,
by his specialcall,he alwayshas somethingto give,he has also a
broodina voice,forthem that are under his Wing. And he has
an out-cry, to give the Alarm when he seeth the Enemy come.
I chose, my Darlings,to lead you into the Room where such
thingsare, because you are Women, and they are easie for you.
Chris. And Sir,said Christiana,pray let us see some
more: So he had them into the Slaughter-house,where was
a Butcher a killingof a Sheep : And behold the^ ^^^
Sheep was quiet,and took her Death patiently.Batcher and
Then said the Interpreter:You must learn of the Sheep.
this Sheep, to suffer: And to put up wrongs
without murmurings and complaints. Behold how quietlyshe takes her Death, and without objeding she suffereth her
Skin to be pulledover her Ears. Your King doth call you his
Sheep.After this,he led them into his Garden, where was great
varietyof Flowers: and he said,do you see allof the Garden.
these ? So Christiana said,yes. Then said he
again.Behold the Flowers are divers in Stature,in Quahty,and
Colour,and Smell,and Firtue,and some are better then some :
Also where the Gardiner has set them, there they stand,and
quarrelnot one with another.
A^ain he had them into his Field,which he had sowed
with \Vheat and Corn : but when theybeheld,^^^^^ ^.^^^_
the tops of allwas cut off,onlythe Straw remained.
He said again,this Ground was Dunged, and Plowed, and
Sowed ; but what shall we do with the Crop ? Then said
Christiana,burn some and make muck of the rest. Then said
the Interpreteragain.Fruit you see is that thingyou look for,and for want of that you condemn it to the Fire,and to be
trodden under foot of men : Beware that in this you condemn
not your selves., j u -aThen, as they were coming in from abroad, they espied
a littleRobbin with a great Spiderin his mouth.^^^ ^^^^^^
So the Interpretersaid,look here, bo they looked,^^^^^^spider.
and Mercy wondred ; but Christiana said,what
a disparagementis it to such a littlepretty Bird as the Robbin-
red-breast is,he beingalso a Bird above many, that loveth to
maintain a kind of Sociableness with men? I had thought
3^7
THE SECOND PART OF
they had lived upon crums of Bread, or upon other such
harmless matter. I like him worse then I did.
The Interpreterthen replied,This Robbin is an Emblem
very apt to set forth some Professors by ; for to sightthey are
as this Robbin^pretty of Note, Colour and Carriages,they seem
also to have a very great Love for Professors that are sincere ;
and above all other to desire to sociate with, and to be in their
Company, as if they could live upon the good Mans Crums.
They pretendalso that therefore it is,that they frequentthe
House of the Godly, and the appointments of the Lord : but
when they are by themselves,as the Robbin theycan catch and
gobbleup Spiders,they can change their Diet,drink Iniquity,and swallow down Sin like Water.
So when they were come again into the House, because
Supper as yet was not ready,Christiana againiviiiletat desired that the Interpreterwould either show or
that which tellof some other thingsthat are Profitable.
yet lies mi- Then the Interpreterbegan and said.The
fatterthe Sow is,the more she desires the Mire ;
thefatterthe Ox is,the more gamesomlyhe goes to the Slaughter;and the more healthythe lustyman is,the more prone he is unto Evil.
There is a desire in IVomen, to go neat and fine,and it is
a comelything to he adorned with that,that in Gods sightis of
great price.^Tis easier ivatchinga nightor two, then to sit up a whole
year together: So 'tiseasierfor one to beginto professwell,then to
hold out as he should to the end.
Every Ship-Master,when in a Storm,will willinglycast that
over Board that is ofthe smallest value in the Fessel;hut who will
throw the best out first? none but he that fearethnot God.
One leak will sink a Ship,and one Sin will destroya Sinner.
He that forgetshis Friend,is ungratefulunto him ; but he that
forgetshis Saviour is unmercifulto himselfHe that lives in Sin,and looksfor Happiness hereafter,is like
him that soweth Cockle,and thinks to fillhis Barn with JVheat,or
Barley.If a man would live well,let him fetchhis last day to him,and
make it alwayshis company-Keeper.Whisperingand changeof thoughts,proves that Sin is in the
World.
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
If the world which God sets lightby^is counted a thingof that
worth xvith men: what is Heaven that God comrnendeth f'
If the Lifethat is attended ivith so many troubles^is so loth to
he letgo by us, IVhat is the Lifeabove ?
Every Body will cry up the Goodness ofMen; but who is there
that is,as he should affe^edwith the Goodness of God F
We seldom sit down to Meat hut we eat, and leave. So
there is in yesusChrist more Merit and Righteousnessthen the
whole World has need ofWhen the Interpreterhad done, he takes them out into his
Garden again,and had them to a Tree whose
inside was all rotten, and gone, and yet it grew J ,'^ 'f"' C' ' J o that IS rotten
and had Leaves. Then said Mercy, what means at heart.
this ? This Tree, said he, whose out-side is fair,and whose inside is rotten ; is it to which many may be
compared that are in the Garden of God : Who with their
mouths speak high in behalf of God, but indeed will do nothingfor him : Whose Leaves are fair ; but their heart Good for
nothing,but to be Tinder for the Devils Tinder-box.
Now Supper was ready,the Table spread,and all thingsset on Board ; so they sate down and did eat
when one had giventhanks. And the InterpreterstiMr'^^did usuallyentertain those that lodged with him
with Musick at Meals, so the Ministrels played. There was
also one that did Sing. And a very fine voice he had.
His Song was this.
The Lord is onlyfny support,And he that doth me feed:How can I then want any thing
Whereof I stand in need?
When the Song and Musick was ended, the Interpreterasked Christiana,what it was that at firstdid move her thus to
betake her selfto a PilgrimsLifeFChristiana answered : First,the loss of my Husband came
into my mind, at which I was heartilygrieved:but all that was but natural AfFeftion. Then
Supper.after that,came the Troubles,and Pilgrimageof
my Husband into my mind, and also how like0/ chnstiana's
a Churle I had carried it to him as to that. So Experience.
THE SECOND PART OF
guilttook hold of my mind, and would have drawn me into
the Pond \ but that opportunelyI had a Dream of the well-
being of my Husband, and a Letter sent me by the King of
that Country where my Husband dwells,to come to him.
The Dream and the Letter togetherso wrought upon my
mind, that they forced me to this way.Inter. But met you with no oppositionaforeyou set out of
Doors ?
Chris. Yes, a Neighbour of mine, one Mrs. Timerous.
(She was a kin to him that would have perswadedmy Husband
to go back for fear of the Lions.) She all-to-be-fooled me; for,as she called it,my intended desperateadventure ; she also
urgedwhat she could,to dishearten me to it,the hardshipsandTroubles that my Husband met with in the way ; but all this
I got over pretty well. But a Dream that I had, of two ill-
lookt ones, that I thought did Plot how to make me miscarryin my Journey,that hath troubled me much : Yea, it stillruns
in my mind, and makes me afraid of every one that I meet, lest
theyshould meet me to do me a mischief,and to turn me out
of the way. Yea, I may tell my Lord, tho' I would not have
every body know it,that between this and the Gate by which
we got into the way, we were both so sorelyassaulted,thatwe were made to cry out Murder, and the two that made
this assault upon us, were like the two that I saw in myDream.
Then said the InterpreterThy beginning is good,thylatter end shall greatlyincrease. So he addressed
^f'/^i7" himself to Mercy : and said unto her,Jnd whatput to Mercy. -^
; " ; o ; ")
moved thee to come hither bweet-heart ^
Mercy. Then Mercy blushed and trembled,and for a while
continued silent.
Interpreter.Then said he^ he not afraidonlybelieveand
speakthy mind.
Mer. So she began and said.Truly Sir,my want of
Experience,is that that makes me covet to be in
Mercys silence,and that also that fillsme with fears of
coming short at last. I cannot tell of Visions,and Dreams as my friend Christiana can ; nor know I what it
is to mourn for my refusingof the Counsel of those that were
good Relations.
320
THE SECOND PART OF
them tarry a while, for,said he, you must orderlygo from
hence. Then said he to the Damsel that at firstopened unto
them, Take them and have them into the
S ^dVfi- Garden, to the Bath^and there wash them, and
cation. make them clean from the soil which theyhave
gatheredby travelling.Then Innocent the Damsel
took them and had them into the Garden, and broughtthem to
the Bath^ so she told them that there they must
hi7t^'^^^
\v?is\\and be clean,for so her Master would have
the Women to do that called at his House as theywere going on Pilgrimage. They then went in and washed,
yea theyand the Boys and all,and they came out of that Bath
not only sweet, and clean ; but also much enlivened and
strengthenedin their Joynts: So when they came in,theylooked fairer a deal,than when theywent out to the washing.
When they were returned out of the Garden from the
Bathy the Interpretertook them and looked upon them and
said unto them, fair as the Moon. Then he called for the
Seal wherewith theyused to be Sealed that were
Jmied"^^ washed in his Bath. So the Seal was brought,and he set his Mark upon them, that theymight
be known in the Places whither they were yet to go : Now
the seal was the contents and sum of the Passover which the
Children of Israel did eat when they came out from the Land
of Egypt: and the mark was set betwixt theirExo. 13. 8, Eyes. This seal greatlyadded to their Beauty,
for it was an Ornament to their Faces. It also
added to their gravity,and made their Countenances more like
them of Angels.Then said the Interpreteragain to the Damsel that waited
upon these Women, Go into the Vestryand fetch out Garments
for these People: So she went and fetched out white Rayment,and laid it down before him ; so he commanded them to put it
on. // was fineLinnen^white and clean. When
IthT' ^^ Women were thus adorned theyseemed to
be a Terror one to the other ; For that theycould not see that gloryeach one on her self,which theycould
see in each other. Now therefore theybegan to
i'.,., esteem each other better then themselves. For
humility.r " 1 T -1 1
you are fairer then 1 am, said one, and you are
322
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
more comely then I am, said another. The Children also
stood amazed to see into what fashion they were brought.The Interpreterthen called for a Manservant of his,one
Great-heartyand bid him take Sword, and He/met and Shield,and take these my Daughters,said he,and condudl them to the
House called Beautiful,at which placetheywill rest next. So
he took his Weapons, and went before them, and the Interpretersaid,God speed. Those also that belongedto the Family sent
them away with many a good wish. So they went on their
way, and Sung.
This placehas been our second StageyHere we have heard and seen
Those good thingsthat from Age to Age,To others hid have been.
The Dunghil-raker,Spider,Hen,The Chicken too to me
Hath taughta Lesson,let me then
Conformedto it be.
The Butcher,Garden and the Field,The Robbin and his bait.Also the Rotten-tree doth yieldMe Argument of weight
To move me for to watch and pray.To strive to be sincere.
To take my Cross up day by day.And serve the Lord with fear.
Now I saw in my Dream that theywent on, and Great-
heart went before them, so theywent and came
to the placewhere Christians Burthen fellofF his 'J^^-^P^S-
Back, and tumbled into a Sepulchre. Here then
theymade a pause, and here also theyblessed God. Now said
Christiana,it comes to my mind what was said to us at the
Gate,to wit,that we should have Pardon,by Word and Deed;
by word, that is,by the promise; by Deed, to wit,in the wayit was obtained. What the promise is,of that I know some-thing
: But what is it to have Pardon by deed,or in the waythat it was obtained,Mr. Great-heart,I suppose you know ;
wherefore if you pleaselet us hear you discourse thereof.
X2 323
THE SECOND PART OF
Great-heart. Pardon by the deed done, is Pardon obtained
.
^
bv some one, for another that hath need thereof:A comment
-vt i i n i j u " i
upon what Not by the Person pardoned, but in the way,
was said at saith another in which I have obtained it. Sothe Gate, oi' lY^^xy to spealc to the question more large.The
of our being pardon that you and Mercy and these Boys have
justifiedby attained.,was obtained by another, to wit,by himChnst.
^^^ jgj. Q^ jj^^^ ^j^gQzx.^ : And he hath obtain'd
it in this double way. He has performed Righteousnessto
cover you, and spiltblood to wash you in.
Chris. But ifhe parts with his Righteousnessto us : What
will he have forhimself?Great-heart. He has more Righteousnessthan you have
need of, or than he needeth himself.
Chris. Pray make that appear.Great-heart. With all my heart,but firstI must premise
that he of whom we are now about to speak,is one that has
not his Fellow. He has two Natures in one Person,plainto
be distinguished.,impossibleto be divided. Unto each of these
Natures a Righteousnessbelongeth,and each Righteousnessis
essential to that Nature. So that one may as easilycause the
Nature to be extin6l,as to separate itsJusticeor Righteousnessfrom it. Of these Righteousnessestherefore,we are not made
partakersso, as that they,or any of them, should be put upon
us that we might be made just,and live thereby. Besides these
there is a Righteousnesswhich this Person has,as these two
Natures are joynedin one. And this is not the Righteousnessof the God-head.,as distinguishedfrom the Manhood ; nor the
Righteousnessof the Manhood., as distinguishedfrom the
Godhead ; but a Righteousnesswhich standeth in the Union of
both Natures : and may properlybe called,the Righteousnessthat is essential to his being preparedof God to the capacityof
the MediatoryOffice which he was to be intrusted with. If he
parts with his first Righteousness,he parts with his God-head ;
if he parts with his second Righteousness,he parts with the
purityof his Manhood ; if he parts with this third,he parts
with that perfectionthat capacitateshim to the Office of
Mediation. He has therefore another Righteousnesswhich
standeth in performance.,or obedience to a revealed Will : And
that is it that he puts upon Sinners,and that by which their
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Sins are covered. Wherefore he saith,as by one mans disobedience
many were ynade Sinners : So by the obedience of one_,
I 11 I 1 n- II^oi"- 5- '9-
sha/i many be made Kighteous.Chris. But are the other Righteousnessesofno use to us?
Great heart. Yes, for though they are essential to his
Natures and Office,and so cannot be communicated unto
another, yet it is by Virtue of them that the Righteousnessthat justifies,is for that purpose efficacious. The Righteousnessof his God-head givesFirtue to his Obedience; the Righteousnessof his Man-hood givethcapabilityto his obedience to justifie,and the Righteousnessthat standeth in the Union of these two
Natures to his Office,givethAuthorityto that Righteousnesstodo the work for which it is ordained.
So then,here is a Righteousnessthat Christ,as God, has
no need of,for he is God without it : here is a Righteousnessthat Christ,as Man, has no need of to make him so, for he is
perfeftMan without it. Again, here is a RighteousnessthatChrist as God man has no need of, for he is perfe6llysowithout it. Here then is a Righteousnessthat Christ,as God,
as Man, as God-man has no need of,with Reference to himself,and therefore he can spare it,a justifyingRighteousness,thathe for himself wanteth not, and therefore he givethit away.Hence 'tiscalled the giftofRighteousness.This Righteousness,since Christ Jesus the Lord, has made himself
^
1 1 T 1 " T-- 1Kom. 5. 17.
under the L-aw, 77iust be given away : h or the
Law doth not only bind him that is under it,to do justly; but
to use Charity: Wherefore he must^ he oughtby the Law, if he
hath two Coats,to give one to him that has none. Now our
Lord hath indeed two CoatSyone for himself,and one to spare :
Wherefore he freelybestows one upon those that have none.
And thus Christianaand Mercy^and the rest of you that are here,doth your Pardon come by deed.,or by the work of another
man ? Your Lord Christ is he that has worked, and given
away what he wrought for to the next poor Beggar he
meets.
But again,in order to Pardon by deed.,there must somethingbe paid to God as a price,as well as something prepared to
cover us withal. Sin has delivered us up to the justCurse of
a RighteousLaw : Now from this Curse we must be justifiedby way of Redemption, a pricebeing paid for the harms we
Gala. 3. 13.
THE SECOND PART OF
have done,and this is by the Blood of your Lord : Who came
and stood in your place,and stead,and died your' '^' '^' Death for your Transgressions.Thus has he
ransomed you from your Transgressionsby Blood,and covered
your pollutedand deformed Souls with Righteous-ness: For the sake of w^hich,God passethby
you, and w^ill not hurt you, w^hen he comes to Judge the
World.
Chris. This is brave. Now I see that there was something
Q,"
..
to be learnt byour beingpardonedbyword and deed.
afftdledwith Good Mercy,let us labour to keepthis in rnind andthis way of my Children do you remember it also. But^ Sir^Redcfiiption.
^^^ ^^^ ^^y^ y^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^wy^oi)^^Christians Burden
fallfrom offhis Shoulder and that ynade him givethree leapsfor Joy?
Great-heart. *Yes, 'twas the belief of this,that cut those
Stringsthat could not be cut by other means,
StrinJ^ ^"^ 'twas to givehim a proof of the Virtue of
that bound this,that he was suffered to carry his Burden to
Christians the CrosS.burden to ht,n
qj^ j j ^ ,^ r^ ^^^, ^^^^^ ^^^were ait.
," 1 r , 1" 1 r
-^" " "
lightjuland joyous before yet it is ten times more
lightsomeand joyousnow. And I am perswaded by what I have
felttho" I have feltbut littleas yet.that ifthe most burdened Man
in the World was here and did see and believe.,as 1 now do^"'twould make his heart the more merry and blithe.
Great-heart. There is not only comfort,and the ease of
IT.... ^ff.At-. a Burden brought to us, by the sight and Con-How affection
.
" I'^-j^jAjTi:!.-to Christ sideration or these ; but an mdeared Attection
is begotin begotin US by it : For who can, if he doth butthe Soul.
^^^^ think that Pardon comes, not only bypromise,but thus ; but be affefted with the way and means of
his Redemption, and so with the man that hath wrought it
for him ?
Chris. True.,methinks it makes my Heart bleed to think that
he should bleedfor me. Oh! thou lovingone^ Oh!
^68'''^^"^' ^^^" Blessed one. Thou deservest to have me., thou
hast boughtme : Thou deservest to have me all.,thou
Cause of hast paidfor me ten thousand times more than I am
admiration. worth. No marvel that this made the Water stand
326
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
in my Husbands Eyes and that it made him trudg so nimblyon.I am perswaded he wished me with him ; but vile wretch that
I waSy I lethim come all alone. O Mercy, that thyFather and
Mother were here yea^ and Mrs. Timorous also. Nay I wish
now with all my Hearty that here was Madam Wanton too.
Surelyysurely
^their Hearts would be affeSied^nor could thefearof
the one^ nor the powerfulLusts ofthe other^prevailwith them to go
home again.,and to refuseto become goodPilgrims.Great-heart. You speak now in the warmth of your
AfFeftions,will it,think you, be always thus with you ?
Besides,this is not communicated to every one,
nor to every one that did see your Jesus bleed. 'ithChrist
There was that stood by,and that saw the Blood and with
run from his Heart to the Ground, and yet was what he has
so far off this,that instead of lamenting,they %'gciat'^'"^
laughed at him, and instead of becoming his
Disciples,did harden their Hearts againsthim. So that all that
you have my Daughters,you have by a peculiarimpressionmade by a Divine contemplatingupon what I have spoken to
you. Remember that 'twas told you, that the Hen by her
common call,givesno meat to her Chickens. This you have
therefore by a specialGrace.Now I saw stillin my Dream, that they went on until
they were come to the place that Simple and
Sloth and Presumptionlay and sleptin, when slothandChristian went by on Pilgrimage.And behold Presumptionthey were hanp;ed up in Irons a littleway off on hanged,
*k .u -Jand why.
the other-side. -^
Mercy. Then said Mercy to him that was their Guide,and
Conductor,What are those three men ? and for what are theyhangedthere F
Great-heart. These three men, were Men of very bad
Qualities,they had no mind to be Pilgrimsthemselves,andwhosoever theycould they hindred ; they were for Sloth and
Follythemselves,and whoever theycould perswade with,theymade so too, and withal taughtthem to presume that theyshould do well at last. They were asleepwhen Christian went
by,and now you go by theyare hanged.Mercy. But could theyperswadeany to be of their OpinionfGreat-heart. Yes, they turned several out of the way.
327
THE SECOND PART OF
There was Slow-pacethat theyperswaded to do as they. Theyalso prevailedwith one Short-wind with one No-
eir Cnrjies.fjgartwith one Linger-after-lust^and with one
Who theypre- Sleepy-head^and with a young Woman her name
vailed upon was Dm//, to turn out of the way and becometo turn out
^^ ^^^ Besides,they brought up an ill reportof the way. J ' / ^.i
.
or your L"ord, perswadmg others that he was
a task-Master. They also brought up an evil report of the
good Land, saying,'twas not half so good as some pretendit
was : They also began to vilifiehis Servants,and to count the
very best of them meddlesome, troublesome busie-Bodies :
Further, they would call the Bread of God, Husks ; the
Comfortsof his Children,Fancies,the Travel and Labour of
Pilgrims,thingsto no purpose.
Chris. A^oy,said Christiana,iftheywere such,theyshall
never be bewailed by me, theyhave but what theydeserve,and I
think it is well that theyhang so near the High-way that others
may see and take warning. But had it not been well if their
Crimes had been ingravenin some Plate of Iron or Brass,and lefthere,even where theydid their Mischiefs,for a caution to other
bad Men ?
Great-heart. So it is,as you well may perceiveif you will
go a littleto the Wall.
Mercy. A^^ no, let them hang and their Names Rot, and
their Crimes live for ever againstthem ; / think it a highfavourthat theywere hanged aforewe came hither,who knows elsewhat
theymight a done to such poor JVomen as we are ? Then she
turned it into a Song, saying.
Now then,you three,hang there and be a SignTo all that shall againstthe Truth combine :
And let him that comes after,fear this end.
If unto Pilgritnshe is not a Friend.
And thou my Soul of all such men beware.That unto Holiness Opposersare.
Thus they went on tilltheycame at the foot of the Hill
Difficulty.Where again their good Friend,\ Part pag. y[x. Great-heart,took an occasion to tell them
' '
of what happened there when Christian himself
Ezek. 34. 18. went by. So he had them first to the Spring.
328
THE SECOND PART OF
theywill rather chiise to walk upon a Snare then to go up this
Hill,and the rest of this way to the City.Then they set forward and began to go up the Hill,and up
the Hill they went ; but before they got to the
J^rf/f^ '"^P'^^^'^^'^"^ began to Pant, and said,I dare
Pilgrims to it. say this is a breathingHill,no marvel ifthey that
love their ease more than their Souls,chuse to
themselves a smoother way. Then said Mercy.,I must sit
down, also the least of the Children began to
th\ ^h"'
^^Y' Come, come, said Great-heart,sit not down
here,for a littleabove isthe Princes Arbour. Then
took he the littleBoy by the Hand, and led him up thereto.
When theywere come to the Arbour theywere very willing
p ., j^to sit down, for they were all in a peltingheat.
1 72, 173.Then said Mercy,How sweet is rest to them that
Labour ! And how good isthe Prince of Pilgrims,Mat. II. 28.
J.Q providesuch restingplacesfor them ! Of this
Arbour I have heard much ; but I never saw it before. But
here let us beware of sleeping: For as I have heard,for that it
cost poor Christian dear.
Then said Mr. Great-heart to the little ones, Come my
pretty Boys, how do you do? what think youThe little ^
c" di " 5 c- -j ".u l ^
Boys anszver"o^ of gomg on Pilgrimage? Sir,said the least,
to the guide, I was almost beat out of heart ; but I thank youand also to for lending me a hand at my need. And I
^^^^' remember now what my Mother has told me,
namely.That the way to Heaven is as up a Ladder,and the
way to Hell is as down a Hill. But I had rather go up the
Ladder to Life,then down the Hill to Death.
Then said Mercy,But the Proverb is,To go down the Hill
,," . ,"
is easie : But James said (forthat was his Name)Which is ,.''. ,^.
z^-- "
hardest upThe day is coming when in my Opinion, going
Hill or down Hill will be the hardest of all. 'Tis a gooddown Hill.
g^y^ g^jj j^jgMaster,thou hast givenher a rightanswer. Then Mercy smiled,but the littleBoy did blush.
Chris. Come, said Christiana,will you eat a bit,a little
to sweeten your Mouths, while you sit here to
They refresh^^^^ ^^^ Lees ? For I have here a piece of
Pomgranate which Mr. Interpreterput in my
Hand, justwhen I came out of his Doors ; he gave me also
330
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
a piece of an Honey-comb, and a little Bottle of Spirits.I thoughthe gave you something, said Mercy^ because he called
you a to-side. Yes, so he did,said the other.But Mercy^ It
shall still be as I said it should,when at first we came from
home : Thou shalt be a sharer in all the good that I have,because thou so willinglydidst become my Companion. Then
she gave to them, and they did eat, both Mercy^ and the Boys.And said Christiana to Mr. Great-heartySir will you do as we .''
But he answered, You are going on Pilgrimage,and presentlyI shall return ; much good may what you have, do to you.At home I eat the same every day. Now when they had
eaten and drank, and had chatted a littlelonger,their guidesaid to them. The day wears away, if you think good, let us
prepare to be going. So they got up to go, and the little Boyswent before; but Christiana forgatto take her Bottle of Spiritswith her,so she sent her little Boy back to fetch it. Then
said Mercy^ I think this is a losingPlace. Here Christian lost
his Role, and here Christiana left her Bottle^, . ."
Lu-jL (?" 1- -I ru-3Christiana
behmd her : bir what is the cause or this r so forgetsher
their guide made answer and said,The cause is Bottle of
sleepsox forgetfulness; some sleepywhen theyshould -^"^ ^'
keep awake ; and some forget,when they should remember; and
this is the very cause, why often at the restingplaces,some
Pilgrimsin some thingscome off losers. Pilgrims,, , . .
should watch and remember what they have
alreadyreceived under their greatest enjoyments: But for want
of doing so, oft times their rejoycingends in
Tears, and their Sun-shine in a Cloud : Witness'
^' '^^
the story of Christian at this place.When they were come to the placewhere Mistrust and
Timorous met Christian to perswade him to go back for fear of
the Lions, they perceived as it were a Stage,and before it
towards the Road, a broad platewith a Copy of Verses written
thereon, and underneath,the reason of the raisingup of that
Stagein that place,rendred. The Verses were these.
Let him that sees this Stage take heed.Unto his Heart and Tongue :
Lest if he do not, here he speedAs some have longagone.
THE SECOND PART OF
The words underneath the Verses were. This Stagewasbuilt to punishsuch upon^who throughTimorousness,or Mistrust,shall be afraidto go furtheron Pilgrimage.Also on this Stageboth
Mistrust,(7"^ Timorous were burned thoroughthe Tonguewith an
hot Iron^forendeavouringto hinder Christian in his yourney.Then said Mercy. This is much like to the sayingof the
beloved,JVhat shall be given unto thee ? or what shall be done
"r, ,unto thee thou falseTonme ? sharp Arrows of the
Psal. I20. 3, 4. . , " ir" 1 r^
"
?nightyywith Loals oj Juniper.So theywent on tilltheycame within sightof the Lions.
Now Mr. Great-heart was a strong man, so he
\ f'^ '^'was not afraid of a Lion. But yet when theywere come up to the placewhere the Lions
An Emblemwere, the Boys that went before,were now glad
gJonVavlly,^" Cringebehind, for they were afraid of the
whm there is Lions,SO theystept back and went behind. At
no danger ; but this their guidesmiled,and said.How now my
tZ'bfeslome.^^7^)^^ X^u love to go before when no dangerdoth approach,and love to come behind so soon
as the Lions appear ?
Now as they went up, Mr. Great-heart drew his Sword
with intent to make a way for the Pilgrimsin spiteof the
n-fn "
*hLions. Then there appeared one, that it seems,
UJ (jnm the, , , , . 1 1 , t "
a 1 1
Giant, and had taken upon huTi to back the Lions. And he
of his backing said to the Pilgrimsguide.What is the cause of^ ^^'"'
your coming hither ? Now the name of that
man was Grim or Bloodyman., because of his slayingof Pilgrims,and he was of the race of the Gyants.
Great-heart. Then said the Pilgrimsguide,these Women
and Children,are going on Pilgrimage,and this is the way
theymust go, and go it theyshall in spiteof thee and the Lions.
Grim. This is not their way, neither shall theygo therein.
I am come forth to with stand them, and to that end will back
the Lions.
Now to say truth,by reason of the fierceness of the Lions,and of the Gn'w-Carriageof him that did back them, this wayhad of late lain much un-occupied,and was almost all grown
over with Grass.
Christiana. Then said Christiana Tho' the High-wayshave been unoccupied heretofore,and tho' the Travellers have
332
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
been made in time past,to walk thoroughby-Paths,it must not
be so now I am risen,Now I am Risen a Mother^^^, s 6 7
in Israel.
Grim. Then he swore bythe Lions but itshould ; and there-fore
bid them turn aside,for theyshould not have passage there.
Great-heart. But their guidemade firsthis Approach unto
Gr/wz,and laid so heavilyat him with his Sword, that he forced
him to a retreat.
Grim. Then said he (thatattempted to back the Lions)will you slayme upon mine own Ground ?
Great-heart. 'Tis the Kings High-way that we are in,
and in his way it is that thou hast placedthyLions ; but these Women and these Children, Qj:y^ ^tho' weak, shall hold on their way in spiteof thy Great-heart.
Lions. And with that he gave him again a
down-rightblow, and brought him upon his Knees. With
this blow he also broke his Helmet, and with the next he cut
off an Arm. Then did the Giant Roar so hideously,that his
Voice frightedthe Women, and yet theywere glad to see him
liesprawlingupon the Ground. Now the Lions" ".
were chained,and so of themselves could do
nothing. Wherefore when old Grirn that intended to back
them was dead,Mr. Great-heart said to the Pilgrims,Come
now and follow me, and no hurt shall happen to you from the
Lions. They therefore went on ; but the Women trembled
as theypassedby them, the Boys also look't as if
they would die; but they all got by without 2%'j;/-^further hurt.
Now then theywere within sightof the Porters Lodge,and
theysoon came up unto it; but theymade the more haste after
this to go thither,because 'tisdangeroustravellingthere in the
Night. So when they were come to the Gate,the guideknocked,and the Porter cried,who is the^PorUrs"there ; but as soon as the Guide had said it is /, Lodge.he knew his Voice and came down. (For the
Guide had oft before that,come thither as a Conductor of
Pilgrims)when he was come down, he opened the Gate, and
seeingthe Guide standingjustbefore it (forhe saw not the
Women, for they were behind him) he said unto him, How
now Mr. Great-heartywhat is your business here so late to
333
THE SECOND PART OF
Night ? I have brought,said he,some Pilgrimshither,where by
my Lords Commandment they must Lodge. I had been here
some time ago, had I not been opposedby the Giant that did use
to back the Lyons. But I after a longand tedious combate with
him, have cut him off,and have brought the Pilgrimshitherin safety.
Porter. Will you not go in, and stay tillGreat-heart
Morning ?attempts to iviormng
go back. (jreat-heart. JNo, i will return to my Lord
to night.Christiana. Oh Sir,I know not how to be willingyou
should leave us in our Pilgrimage,you have been so faithful,and so lovingto us, you have foughtso stoutly
imtlore^hlT^^'"^ ^^' ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^" ^" heartyin counselling
company still. of US, that I shall never forgetyour favour
towards us.
Mercy. Then said JHercy,O that we might have thy
Company to our Journeysend ! How can such poor Women
as we, hold out in a way so full of Troubles as this way is,without a Friend,and Defender i'
James. Then said James.,the youngest of the Boys,PraySir be perswadedto go with us and help us, because we are so
weak, and the way so dangerousas it is.
Great-heart. I am at my Lords Commandment. If he
shall allot me to be your Guide quitethorough,I will willinglywait upon you ; but here you failed at first; for
f^^ "iif
when he bid me come thus far with you, thenfor want oj
iiii ri- i
askingfor. you should have begged me or him to have gon
quite thorough with you, and he would have
grantedyour request. However, at present I must withdraw,and so good Christiana,Mercy,and my brave Children,Adieu.
Then the Porter,Mr. Watchful,asked Christiana of her
Country,and of her Kindred, and she said,/
j-c_
'^'came from the City(s/"Destrudlion,/ am a Widdow
Woman, and my Husband is dead,his name was
Christiana Christian the Pilgrim. How, said the Porter,
'^f/f^^^ ^^^ ^^ your Husband ? Yes, said she,and these
loth^'porter^"^^ ^'^ Children : and this,pointingto Mercy, is
he tells it to one of my Towns- Women. Then the Porter
a damsel.^^ng his Bell,as at such times he is wont and
334
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
there came to the Door one of the Damsels, whose Name was
Humble-mind. And to her the Porter said,Go tell it within
that Christiana the Wife of Christian and her Children are come
hither on Pilgrimage.She went in therefore and
told it. But Oh what a Noise for gladnesswas I'jfonLthere within,when the Damsel did but drop that Pilgrimsword out of her Mouth ! coming.
So they came with haste to the Porter,for Christiana stood
stillat the Door ; then some of the most grave, said unto her.Come in Christiana,come in thou IVifeof that Good Man., come
in thou Blessed Woman., come in with all that are with thee. So
she went in,and they followed her that were her Children,and her Companions. Now when they were gone in,theywere had into a very largeRoom, where they were bidden to
sit down : So they sat down, and the chief ofchristians love
the House was called to see, and welcome the is kindled at
Guests. Then they came in,and understanding ^^^ sightof
who they were, did Salute each one with a kiss,and said.Welcome ye Vessels of the Grace of God, welcome
to us your Friends.
Now because it was somewhat late,and because the
Pilgrimswere weary with their Journey,and also made faint
with the sightof the Fight,and of the terrible Lyons : There-fore
theydesired as soon as might be,to prepare " "
to go to Rest. Nay, said those of the Family,refresh your selves firstwith a Morsel of Meat. For theyhad
preparedfor them a Lamb, with the accustomed
Sauce belongingthereto. For the Porter had
heard before of their coming, and had told it to them within.
So when they had Supped, and ended their Prayer with a
Psalm, theydesired theymight go to rest. But
let us, said Christianaif we may be so bold as^J^^^rtpag.
to chuse, be in that Chamber that was my
Husbands, when he was here. So theyhad them up thither,and they lay all in a Room. When they were at Rest,Christiana and Mercy entred into discourse about thingsthatwere convenient.
Chris. Little did I think once.,that when my Husband went
on PilgrimageI should ever a followed.
335
THE SECOND PART OF
Mercy. And you as littlethoughtof lyingin his Bed, and
in his Chamber to Rest, as you do now.
Bosome is forChris. And much lessdid I ever think ofseeing
all Pilgrims. his Face with Comfort.and of WorshippingtheLord the King.,with him.,and yet now I believe
I shall.
Mercy. Hark, don't you hear a Noise ?
Christiana. Yes, 'tis as I believe a Noise of Musick, for
" . ,Joy that we are here.
Mer. Wonderful ! Musick in the House,Musick in the Heart, and Musick also in Heaven, for joy that
we are here.
Thus they talked a while,and then betook themselves to
sleep; so in the morning,when theywere awake,
fauglifiChristiana said to Mercy.her sleep. Chris. What was the ynatter that you did laugh
in your sleepto Night? I suppose you was in
a Dream ?
Mercy. So I was, and a sweet Dream it was ; but are you
sure I laughed?Christiana. Yes.,you laughedheartily; But pretheeMercy
tell me thy Dream P
Mercy. I was a Dreamed that I sat all alone in a Solitaryplace,and was bemoaning of the hardness of my
^rmm Heart. Now I had not sat there long,but
methought many were gatheredabout me to see
me, and to hear what it was that I said. So they hearkened,and I went on bemoaning the hardness of my Heart. At this,some of them laughedat me, some called me Fool,and some
began to thrust me about. With that,methought
7"^ ^'' I looked up, and saw one coming with Wingstowards me. So he came direftlyto me, and
said Mercy.,what aileth thee .-' Now when he had heard me
make my complaint; he said,Peace be to thee ! he also wipedmine Eyes with his Hankerchief,and clad me in
Ezek. i6. 8, Silver and Gold ; he put a Chain about my Neck,9, 10, II.
IT-- " " T- J u r 1and har-rmgs m mme Ears, and a beautirul
Crown upon my Head. Then he took me by the Hand, and
said Mercy.,come after me. So he went up, and I followed,tillwe came at a Golden Gate. Then he knocked, and when
THE SECOND PART OF
So she gave her free consent. Then she began at the youngestwhose Name was yayne$.
Pru. And she said,Come James, const thou tell who made
thee ?
^C^echised.J""^- ^"^ '^^^ Father, God the Son, and
God the Holy Ghost.
Pru. Good Boy. And canst thou tellzvho saves thee f
yam. God the Father,God the Son, and God the HolyGhost.
Pru. Good Boy still. But how doth God the Father save
thee ?
Jam. By his Grace.
Pru. How doth God the Son save thee ?
"Jayn.By his Righteousness,Death, and Blood, and Life.
Pru. And how doth God the Holy Ghost save thee ?
ya?n. By his Illumination by his Renovation and by his
Prese7'vation.
Then said Prudence to Christiana,You are to be commended
for thus bringingup your Children. I suppose I need not ask
the rest these Questions,since the youngest of them can answer
them so well. I will therefore now apply my self to the
Youngest next.
Prudence. Then she said.Come Joseph,(forhis Name was
Joseph)will you let me Catechise you ?
Joseph Joseph, with all my Heart.catechised. -d^ -f
^,^, . , ,
-^"
Pru. What IS Man ?
Joseph. A Reasonable Creature,so made by God, as myBrother said.
Pru. What is supposedby this Word, saved ?
Joseph, That man by Sin has brought himself into a State
of Captivityand Misery.Pru. What is supposedby his beingsaved by the TrinityF
Joseph. That Sin is so great and mighty a Tyrant, that
none can pullus out of its clutches but God, and that God is
so good and lovingto man, as to pullhim indeed out of this
Miserable State.
Pru. What is Gods designin savingojpoor Men P
Joseph. The glorifyingof his Name, of his Grace, and
Justice,c. And the everlastingHappiness of his Creature.
Pru. Who are theythat must be saved?
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
yoseph.Those that accept of his Salvation.
Good Boy Josephthy Mother has taughtthee well,andthou hast hearkened to what she has said unto thee.
Then said Prudence to Samue/ywho was the eldest but one.
Prudence. Come Samuel, are you willingthat I should
Catechise you also ?
Sam. Yes, forsooth,if you please. C"S/W.Pru. What is Heaven ?
Sam. A palace,and State most blessed,because God
dwelleth there.
Pru. What is Hell?
Sam. A Place and State most woful, because it is the
dwellingplaceof Sin, the Devil,and Death.
Prudence. Why wouldest thou go to Heaven ?
Sam. That I may see God, and serve him without
weariness ; that I may see Christ,and love him everlastingly;
that I may have that fulness of the Holy Spiritin me, that
I can by no means here enjoy.Pru, A very goodBoy also,and one that has learned well.
Then she addressed her self to the eldest,whose Name was
Matthew, and she said to him, Come Mattheiu,shall I also Catechise you ? ^n^l^^^^\
lilt TiT^- 1 1-11Latecntsea.
Mat. With a very good will.
Pru. / ask then,ifthere was ever any thingthat had a being,antecedent to,or beforeGod ?
Mat. No, for God is Eternal,nor is there any thingexceptinghimself,that had a beinguntil the beginningof the
firstday. For in six daysthe Lord made Heaven and Earth, the
Sea and all that in them is.
Pru. What do you think ofthe Bible ?
Mat. It is the Holy Word of God,
Pru. Is there nothingWritten therein,but what you under-stand
f
Mat. Yes, a great deal.
Pru. What do you do when you meet with such placestherein,that you do not understand F
Mat. I think God is wiser then I. I pray also that he
will pleaseto let me know all therein that he knows will be for
my good.Pru. How believeyou as touchingthe Resurre^ion ofthe Dead?
Y* 339
THE SECOND PART OF
Afat. I believe they shall rise,the same that was buried :
The same in Nature^ tho' not in Corruption. And I believe
this upon a double account. First,because God has promisedit. Secondly,because he is able to perform it.
Then said Prudence to the Boys, You must stillhearken to
" Jyour Mother, for she can learn you more. You
conclusion must also diligentlygive ear to what good talk
upon the you shall hear from others,for for your sakes do
Catechising^^iqjspeak good things. Observe also and that
with carefulness,what the Heavens and the Earth
do teach you ; but especiallybe much in the Meditation of that
Book that was the cause of your Fathers becoming a Pilgrim.I for my part, my Children,will teach you what I can while
you are here,and shall be glad if you will ask me Questionsthat tend to Godly edifying.
Now by that these Pilgrimshad been at this placea week,
Mercy had a Visitor that pretended some good
A man of some breeding,and that pretended to
Religion; but a man that stuck very close to the World. So
he came once or twice,or more to Mercy^and offered love unto
her. Now Mercy was of a fair Countenance, and therefore the
more alluring.Her mind also was, to be always busying of her self in
doing,for when she had nothing to do for herMercies
g^j^^"^^ would be making of Hose and Garments
for others,and would bestow them upon them
that had need. And Mr. Brisk not knowing where or how
she disposedof what she made, seemed to be greatlytaken,forthat he found her never Idle. I will warrant her a goodHuswife, quoth he to himself
* Mercy then revealed the business to the maidens that
were of the House, and enquiredof them concerninghim :
for they did know him better then she. So theyquircs^oflhe^^^^ ^^'' ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^ ^^'T ^usie Young Man,Maids con-
and one that pretendedto Religion; but was as
cerning they feared, a stranger to the Power of thatMr. Brisk.
,^
,
'
j"
which was good.
Nay then.,said Mercy, / will look no more on him^ for I
purpose never to have a clogto my Soul.
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Prudence then replied,That there needed no great matter
of discouragement to be given to him, her continumg so
as she had begun to do for the Poor, would quicklycool his
Courage.So the next time he comes, he finds her at her old work,
a making of thingsfor the Poor. Then said he,^^^^ ^^^^.^^
What alwaysat it? Yes, said she,either for my ^^^.^y ^"^
self,or for others. And what canst thou earn Mr. Brisk.
a day, quoth he ? I do these things,said she,^ ^.^^ g
That I may be Rich in good Works^ layingup in Jg^ ' '
store a goodFoundation againstthe time to come., that
I may layhold on Eternal Life: Why pretheewhat dost thou
with them ? said he ; Cloath the naked, said she. With that
his Countenance fell. So he forbore to come at^ .^^^^^^^
her again. And when he was asked the reasonher, and why.
why, he said,That Mercy was a pretty Lass ;but
troubled with illConditions.
When he had left her. Prudence said.Did I not tell thee
that Mr. Brisk would soon forsake thee ? yea, he^^j-cy /" the
will raise up an ill report of thee : For notwith- praaice of
standinghis pretence to Religion,and his seeming J-^^'^].^"^
while
love to Mercy : Yet Mercy and he are of tempers ^ercy m
so different,that I believe they will never come the Name
, c/ Mercytogether. / /^"^^^/
Mercy. / might a had Husbands aforenotu.,tho' I spakenot of it to any ; but theywere such as did not like my
Conditions,thoughnever did any ofthem findfaultwith my Person:
So theyand I could not agree.
Prudence. Mercy in our days is little set by, any further
then as to its Name : the Praftice,which is set forth by thy
Conditions, there are but few that can abide.
Mercy. Well, said Mercy, if no bodywill have me, I will
dye a Maid, or my Conditions shall be to me as a
Husband. For I cannot change my Nature, and to ^^^^Zion.have one that lies cross to me in this,that I purpose
never to admit of,as long as I live. I had a Sister named
Bountiful that zvas ?narried to one ofthese Churles ; ^^^ MercyVbut he and she could never agree ;
but because my Sister was
Sister was resolved to do as she had began,that is, ''^'JJ'^f/"'to show Kindness to the Poor,thereforeher Husband
THE SECOND PART OF
firstcried her down at the Cross and then turned her out of his
Doors.
Pru. And yet he was a Professor,I warrant you ?
Mer, Tes such a one as he was^ and ofsuch as he^the World
is now full; but I am for none ofthem all.
*Now Matthew the eldest Son of Christiana fell Sick,and
^
his Sickness was sore upon him, for he was much
falhsicV pained in his Bowels, so that he was with it,at
times,pulledas 'twere both ends together.Theredwelt also not far from thence, one Mr. ^killan Ancient, "
well approved Physician. So Christiana desired it,and theysent for him, and he came. When he was entred the Room,
and had a little observed the Boy, he concluded
Conscience^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^'^^ "^ ^^ Gripes. Then he said
to his Mother, What Diet has Matthew of late
fed upon? Diet said Christiana nothing but that which is
wholsom. *The Physiciananswered. This Boy* The Physi- has been tamperingwith somethingwhich lies in his
'^mmt ^' Maw undigested.,and that will not away without
means. And I tell you he must be purged or
else he will dye.Samuel. *Then said Samuel^ Mother^ Mother^ what was
that which my Brother did gatherup and eat.,so soon
mTm tk
^fl5 we were come from the Gate^ that is at the head
in mind of ofthis way ? Tou kriow that there was an Orchard
the fruit on the lefthand, on the otherside of the Wall, and
did eat
^^^"^^ "f ^^^ Trees hung over the Wall., and myBrother did pluckand did eat.
Christiana. True my Child,said Christiana.,he did take
thereof and did eat ; naughty Boy as he was, I did chide him,and yet he would eat thereof.
Skill. / knew he had eaten somethingthat was not wholsome
Food. And that Food.,to wit.,that Fruit is even the most hurtfulof all. It is the Fruit ofBelzebubs Orchard. I do marvel that
none did warn you ofit ; many have died thereofChristiana. Then Christiana began to cry, and she said,
O naughty Boy, and O careless Mother, what shall I do for
my Son ?
Skill. Come.,do not be too much Dejeded; the Boy may do
well again; but he must purge and Vomit.
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Christiana. PraySir try the utmost of your Skill with him
whatever it costs.
Skill. Nay^ I hopeI shall be reasonable : So he made him
a Purge ; but it was too weak. 'Twas said,it
was made of the Blood of a Goat, the Ashes of^
^'
'"' ''
a Heifer,and with some of the Juiceof Hyssop,b-V. *When Mr. Skill had seen that that Purge
*
^f'"",D prepared.
was too weak, he made him one to the purpose.^ ,
,C~a t "- \x"o
'T- A r- fc? Q"
f-L "/ l\r John 6. 54, \r^J ^^^i was made ex Lame Cff banmine Lbristi. (You -- cii ="?
P, . . . TV /r 1 " " 1 "
^''' ^ ^'*
know Physiciansgive strange Medicines to their
Patients)and it was made up into Pills with TfieLatmea Promise or two, and a proportionablequantity I borrow.
of Salt. Now he was to take them three at a" ,
time fastingin half a quarter of a Pint of the
Tears of Repentance. When this potion was prepared,and
brought to the Boy ; *he was loth to take it," ~, ,
tho' torn with the Gripes,as if he should be pulled^^^^^"J^^"
in pieces. Come, cofne, said the Physician,you Physick.
must take it. It goes againstmy Stomach, said
the Boy. / must have you take it,said his Mother.
I shall Vomit it up again,said the Boy. Pray Sir, said
Christiana to Mr. Skill,how does it taste ? It has no illtaste,
said the Dodlor,and with that she touched one
of the pillswith the tip of her Tongue. Oh'^^' ^'^^Z
Matthew, said she, this potion is sweeter then perszuadeskim.
Honey. If thou lovest thyMother, if thou lovest
thy Brothers, if thou lovest Mercy, if thou lovest thy Life,take it. So with much ado,after a short Prayerfor the blessingof God upon it,he took it ; and it wroughtkindlywith him.
It caused him to purge, it caused him to sleep,and rest quietly,it put him into a fine heat and breathingsweat, and did quiterid him of his Gripes.
So in littletime he got up, and walked about with a StafF,and would go from Room to Room, and talk
with Prudence,Piety,and Charityof his Distemper, ^ ^T th
and how he was healed. hand of his
So when the Boy was healed, Christiana Faith.
asked Mr. Skill,saying,Sir,what will contenttt ^
you for your painsand care to and of my Child .?12, 13, 14. 15.
And he said, you must pay the Master of the
343
THE SECOND PART OF
Colledgeof Physicians,accordingto rules made, in that case,and provided.
Chris. But Sir said she what isthisPillgoodforelse?Skill. It is an universal Pill,'tis good againstall the
Diseases that Pilgrimsare incident to, and w^hen
Universal^"it isweW preparedit will keep good,time out of
Retnedy. mind.
Christiana. PraySir,make me up tw^elve
Boxes of them : For if I can get these,I w^illnever take other
Physick.Skill. These Pillsare good to prevent Diseases,as w^ell as
to cure when one is Sick. Yea, I dare say it,and stand to it,
, ,
that if a man will but use this Physickas he' '
"'
should,//will make him liveforever. But,good* In a Glass Christiana.,thou must givethese Pills,no other
fp
'^^"'^^"^^y ; *but as I have prescribed: For if you do,
theywill do no good. So he gave unto Christiana
Physickfor her self,and her Boys,and for Mercy: and bid
Matthew take heed how he eat any more Green Plums and kist
them and went his way.It was told you before.That Prudence bid the Boys,that
ifat any time theywould,theyshould ask her some Questions,that mightbe profitable,and she would say somethingto them.
Mat. Then Matthew who had been sick,asked her,
Qf pi" , IVhyforthe most part Physickshould be bitterto
our Palats ?
Pru. To shew how unwelcome the word of God and the
Effeftsthereof are to a Carnal Heart.
^ofPhydft'Matthew. Why does Physick,ifit does good,Purge,and cause that we Vomit ?
Prudence. To shew that the Word when it works ef-fectually,
cleanseth the Heart and Mind. For look what the
one doth to the Body,the other doth to the Soul.
Matthew. What should we learn byseeingthe Flame ofour
Fire go upwards? and by seeingthe Beams, and
f thTs^"
sweet Influencesofthe Sun strikedowjiwards ?
Prudence. By the goingup of the Fire,weare taughtto ascend to Heaven, by fervent and hot desires.
And by the Sun his sendinghis Heat, Beams, and sweet
Influences downwards ; we are taught,that the Saviour of the
344
Ul.
THE SECOND PART OF
coming on, let then the crowing of the Cock put thee in mind
of that last and terrible Day of Judgment.Now about this time their month was out, wherefore they
signifiedto those of the House that 'twas convenient for them
Theiveakmay^" ^^P ^"^ ^^ go'ng. Then said Josephto his
sometimes call Mother, It is convenient that you forgetnot to
the st7-ong send to the House of Mr. Interpreterto praylayers. j^j^^^^ grant that Mr. Great-heart should be sent
unto us, that he may be our Conduftor the rest of our way.Good Boy.,said she,I had almost forgot. So she drew up a
Petition,and prayed Mr. Watchful the Porter to send it bysome fit man to her good Friend Mr. Interpreter\ who when it
was come, and he had seen the contents of the Petition,said
to the Messenger,Go tell them that I will send him.
When the Family where Christiana was, saw that theyhad
a purpose to go forward, they called the whole
T^7^rT^, House togethe'rto give thanks to their King, forto be gone on
r ^ , r i i /-^ i
their way. sendmg of them such profitableGuests as these.
Which done,they said to Christiana.,And shall
we not shew thee something,accordingas our Custom is to do
to Pilgrims,on which thou mayest meditate when thou art
upon the way ? So they took Christiana her Children and
Mercy into the Closet,and shewed them one of
the Applesthat Eve did eat of,and that she also
did giveto her Husband, and that for the eatingof which theyboth were turned out of Paradice,and asked her
is amazing.what she thought that was ? Then Christiana
said, Tis Food.,or Poyson.,I know not which ; so
Gen. 3. 6.j-j^gopened the matter to her,and she held up
Ko. 7. 24. j^gj.j^j^j^jg^^ wondered.
Then they had her to a place,and shewed her "JacoFsLadder. Now at that time there were some
Ladde^ Angels ascendingupon it. So Christiana looked
and looked,to see the Angels go up, and so did
the rest of the Company. Then they were going into another
placeto shew them something else : But James said to his
Mother, pray bid them stay here a little longer,for this is a
. . , ,
curious sight. So they turned again,and stood
Christ is feedingtheir Eyes with this so pleasanta prospeSf.taking. After this they had them into a placewhere did
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
hang up a Golden Anchor so they bid Christiana take it down ;
for,said they,you shall have it with you, for 'tis
of absolute necessitythat you should,that you2-12.
may lav hold of that within the vail,and stand Golden
\^ "'. Ill -1 11
Anchor.
stedfast,in case you should meet with turbulent
weather : So theywere gladthereof. Then they"'"
took them, and had them to the mount uponHeb. 6. 19, 12.
which Abraham our Father, had offered up"^'en. 20.
Isaac his Son, and shewed them the Altar^the
Wood, the Fire,and the Knife,for they remain ^^^^^f^^^to be seen to this very Day. When they had Isaac*
seen it,theyheld up their hands and blest them-selves,
and said.Oh ! What a man, for love to his Master and
for denial to himself,was Abraham ! After they had shewed
them all these things.Prudence took them into
the Dining-Room, where stood a pairof Excellent y^r^n'cdsVirginals,so she playedupon them, and turned
what she had shewed them into this excellent Song,saying;
Eve'^ Apple we have shewed you.
Of that he you aware :
you have seen Jacobs Ladder too,
Upon which Angels are.
An Anchor you received have ;
But let not these suffice.Until with Abra'm you have gave.
Tour best,a Sacrifice.
Now about this time one knocked at the Door, So the
Porter opened,and behold Mr. Great-heart was
there ; but when he was come in,what Joy was , ^".^^'
there ! For it came now fresh againinto their again.
minds, how but a while ago he had slain old
Grim Bloody-man,the Giant, and had delivered them from
the Lions.
Then said Mr. Great-heart to Christiana,and to Mercy,MyLord has sent each of you a Bottle of Wine, and
also some parchedCorn, togetherwith a coupleof token"fromhisPomgranates.He has also sent the Boys some Lord with him.
Figs,and Raisins to refresh you in your way.
347
THE SECOND PART OF
Then they addressed themselves to their Journey, and
Prudenceand Pietywent alongwith them. When theycame
at the Gate, Christiana asked the Porter,if any of late went by.He said,No, only one some time since : who also told me that
" , ,of latethere had been a great Robbery committed
on the Kings High-way, as you go : But he
saith,the Thieves are taken,and will shortlybe Tryed for their
Lives. Then Christiana^^nd Mercy^ was afraid;but Matthew
saji^,Mother fear nothing,as long as Mr. Great-heart is to gowith us, and to be our Conductor.
Then said Christiana to the Porter,Sir,I am much obligedto you for all the Kindnesses that you have
takTsTT^leave^^ewed me since I came hither,and also for that
ofthe Porter. you have been so lovingand kind to my Children.
I know not how to gratifieyour Kindness :
Wherefore pray as a token of my respeftsto you, accept of
this small mite : So she put a Gold Angel in his Hand, and he
made her a low obeisance,and said.Let thy Garments be
always White, and let thy Head want no Ointment. Let
Mercy live and not die,and let not her Works be
'bussing^''''^^w- A"^ to t^^ ^oys he said,Do you flyYouthful lusts,and follow after Godliness with
them that are Grave, and Wise, so shall you put Gladness into
your Mothers Heart, and obtain Praise of all that are sober
minded. So they thanked the Porter and departed.Now I saw in my Dream, that they went forward until
theywere come to the Brow of the Hill,where Pietybethinkingher self cryed out, Alas ! I have forgotwhat I intended to
bestow upon Christiana.,and her Companions. I will go back
and fetch it. So she ran, and fetched it. While she was gone,Christiana thoughtshe heard in a Grove a littleway off,on the
Right-hand,a most curious melodious Note, with Words much
like these.Through all my Lifethyfavour is
So franklyshew\l to rneyThat in thy House for evermore
My dwellingplaceshall be.
And listningstillshe thoughtshe heard another answer it,
saying,
348
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
For why^ the Lord our God is good^His Mercy isfor ever sure :
His truth at all times firmlystood :
And shall from Age to Age endure.
So Christiana asked Prudence what 'twas that made those
curious Notes ? They are, said she, our Countrey"
Birds: They singthese Notes but seldom,exceptit be at the Spring,when the Flowers appear, and the Sun
shines warm, and then you may hear them all day long.I often,said she,go out to hear them, we also oft times keepthem tame in our House. They are very fine Company for us
when we are Melancholy.,also they make the Woods and
Groves,and Solitaryplaces,placesdesirous to be in.
By this time Pietywas come again.So she said to Christiana^Look here,I have broughtthee a Scheme of all
p- * ^ / /"
those thingsthat thou hast seen at our House : somthing on
Upon which thou may est look when thou them at
findest thy self forgetful,and call those things P^^^^^S-
againto remembrance for thy Edification,and comfort.
Now theybegan to go down the Hill into the ValleyofHumiliation. It was a steep Hill," the way was
slippery; but they were very careful,so theygot^^"'^ P"^S-n'^-
down pretty well. When they were down in the Valley,Pietysaid to Christiana. This is the placewhere Christian yourHusband met with the foul Fiend Apollion^and where they had
that dreadful fightthat theyhad. I know you cannot but have
heard thereof. But be of good Courage,as long as you have
here Mr. Great-heart to be your Guide and Conductor, we
hope you will fare the better. So when these two had
committed the Pilgrimsunto the Condu6l of their Guide,hewent forward,and theywent after.
Great-heart. Then said Mr. Great-heartyWe need not be
so afraid of this Valley : For here is nothing toht "-
. 1
'" ^
^- ^^^- Great-hurt us, unless we procure it to our selves. i is heart at tAe
true. Christian did here meet with Apollion,with Va/teyof
whom he also had a sore Combate ; but that/r^',^''^""^^""'"'"-
was the fruit of those slipsthat he got in his goingdown the
Hill. For theythat get slipsthere.,must look for
Combats here. And hence it is that this ValleyP "" i "
349
THE SECOND PART OF
has got so hard a name. For the common peoplewhen theyhear that some frightfulthinghas befallen such an one in such a
place,are of an Opinion that that placeis haunted with some
foul Fiend,or evil Spirit; when alas it is for the fruit of their
doing,that such thingsdo befal them there.
This Valleyof Humiliation is of it self as fruitful a place,as
any the Crow fliesover ; and I am perswaded if
The reason we could hit upon it,we might find somewhere
w/JjrChristianj^^^.^ about something that might give us an
was so.
p " '-^.
beset here. Account why Christian was so hardlybeset in
this place.Then "James said to his Mother, Lo, yonderstands a Pillar,
and it looks as if something was Written thereon : let us go
A Pillar^"*^ ^^^ what it is. So they went, and found
with anthere Written, Let Christian'; slipsbeforehe came
Inscription hither and the Battels that he met with in this"" ^
' placebe a warning to those that come after.Lo,said their Guide,did not I tell you, that there was somethinghere abouts that would give Intimation of the reason whyChristian was so hard beset in this place? Then turninghimself to Christianahe said : No disparagementto Christian
more than to many others whose Hap and Lot his was. For
'tis easier going"/",then down this Hill ; and that can be said
but of few Hills in all these parts of the World. But we will
leave the good Man, he is at rest, he also had a brave Vi"toryover his Enemy ; let him grant that dwelleth above,that we
fare no worse when we come to be tryedthan he.
But we will come again to this Valley of Humiliation.
It is the best,and most fruitful pieceof GroundThis Valleya -^^ jj ^^^^^^ ^^ j^.|g ^^^ Ground, and as youbrave place. .r
i-i\/rii \ " r
see, consisteth much m Meddows : and if a man
was to come here in the Summer-time, as we do now, if he
knew not any thing before thereof,and if he also delightedhimself in the sightof his Eyes,he might see that that would
Sone 2 I
^^ delightfulto him. Behold, how green this
T
'
("Valley is,also how beautified with Li Hies. I have
Jam. 4. o. / '1 1 " IV I
palso known many labourmg Men that have got
good Estates in this Valleyof Humiliation. (Forffu'^VaUeyoT^"^ resisteth the Proud ; but givesmore^ more
Humiliation. Grace to the Humble ;)for indeed it is a very
350
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
fruitful Soil,and doth bring forth by handfuls. Some also have
wished that the next way to their Fathers House were here,that theymight be troubled no more with either Hills or Moun-tains
to go over ;but the way is the way, and there's an end.
Now as they were going along and talking,they espied
a Boy feedinghis Fathers Sheep. The Boy was in very mean
Cloaths,but of a very fresh and well-favoured Countenance,and as he sate by himself he Sung. Hark, said Mr. Great-hearty
to what the Shepherds Boy saith. So they hearkned, and
he said,Me that is down^ needs fear no fall^
He that is low^ no Pride :
He that is humble^ever shall Philip.4.
Have God to be his Guide. '^' '^"
/ am content with what I have^Little he it or much :
And^ Lord^ Contentment still I crave,
Because thou savest such.
Fulness to such a burden is Heb. 13. 5.
That go on Pilgrimage:Here little,and hereafterBliss,Is best from Age to Age.
Then said their Guide,Do you hear him ? I will dare to
say, that this Boy lives a merrier Life,and wears more of that
Herb called Hearts-ease in his Bosom, than he that is clad in
Silk and Velvet; but we will proceed in our Discourse.
In this Valleyour Lord formerlyhad his Countrey-House,he loved much to be here; He loved also to walk
these Medows, for he found the Air was pleasant: 'jn^the'Flesh
Besides here a man shall be free from the Noise, had his
and from the hurryingsof this Life; all States Coimtrey-
are full of Noise and Confusion,only the Valley ^^^'JV^'of Huiniliation is that empty and SolitaryPlace. Humiliation.
Here a man shall not be so let and hindred in his
Contemplation, as in other placeshe is apt to be. This is
a Valleythat no body walks in,but those that love a PilgrimsLife. And though Christian had the hard hap to meet here
with Apollion,and to enter with him a brisk encounter : Yet I
THE SECOND PART OF
must tell you, that in former times men have met with Angels
jjQghere, have found Pearls here,and have in this
place found the words of Life.
Did I say, our Lord had here in former Days his Countrey-house, and that he loved here to walk ? I will add, in this
Place,and to the Peoplethat live and trace these Grounds, he
has left a yearlyrevenue to be faithfullypayed* ^^' them at certain Seasons,for their maintenance
by the way, and for their further incouragementto go on in
their Pilgrimage.Samuel. Now as theywent on, Samuel said to Mr. Great-
heart: Sir,I perceivethat in thisValleymy Father and Apollyonhad their Battel ; but whereabout was the Fight for I perceivethis Valleyis large?
Great-heart. Your Father had that Battel with Apollyonata placeyonder,before us, in a narrow Passagejustbeyond
Forgetful-Green: And indeed that place is the
Greenmost dangerousplacein all these Parts. For if
at any time the Pilgrimsmeet with any brunt,itis when theyforgetwhat Favours theyhave received,and how
unworthy they are of them : This is the Place also where
others have been hard put to it : But more of the placewhen
we are come to it ; for I perswade my self,that to this daythere remains either some signof the Battel,or some Monument
to testifiethat such a Battle there was fought.Mercy. Then said Mercy^ I think I am as well in this
Valley,as I have been any where else in all our
a^sweet^ Journey: The place methinks suits with my
Grace. Spirit.I love to be in such placeswhere there
is no ratlingwith Coaches, nor rumblingwithWheels : Methinks here one may without much molestation
be thinkingwhat he is,whence he came, what he has done,and to what the King has called him : Here one may think,
Som 7 4.
^"^ break at Heart,and melt in ones Spirit,until
ones Eyes become like the Fish Pools of Heshbon.
Psal. 84. They that go rightlythorough this Valley of^' ' '^' Bacha make it a Well, the Rain that God sends
down from Heaven upon them that are here zho fileth the Pools.
TTThis Valleyis that from whence also the Kingwill giveto his their Vineyards,and theythat go
352
THE SECOND PART OF
When theyhad passedby this place,they came upon the
Borders of the shadow of Death, and this Valley180'^'^'^^'
^^^ longerthan the other,a place also most
strangelyhaunted with evil things,as many are
able to testifie: But these Women and Children went the
better thorough it,because they had day-light,and because
Mr. Great-heart was their Condu6tor.
When they were entred upon this Valley,they thoughtthat theyheard a groaningas of dead men ; a very
kearT"^^ great groaning.They thoughtalso theydid hear
Words of Lamentation spoken, as of some in
extream Torment. These thingsmade the Boys to quake,theWomen also looked paleand wan ; but their Guide bid them
be of Good Comfort.
So they went on a littlefurther,and they thoughtthat
they felt the Ground begin to shake under
shakes^^""them, as if some hollow place was there ; theyheard also a kind of a hissingas of Serpents,but
nothingas yet appeared. Then said the Boys,Are we not yetat the end of this doleful place? But the Guide also bid them
be of good Courage,and look well to their Feet,lest haply,said
he,you be taken in some Snare.
Now yames began to be Sick; but I think the cause thereof
was Fear,so his Mother gave him some of that
^w^tkfoar^^^^^ ^^ Spiritsthat she had given her at the
InterpretersHouse, and three of the Pills that
Mr. Skill had prepared,and the Boy began to revive. Thus
theywent on tilltheycame to about the middle of the Valley,and then Christiana said,Methinks I see some-
^^/ ^^" thing yonder upon the Road before us, a thing;ofappears. " /
u t u .Vu -J
a shape such as 1 have not seen. 1 hen said
It./2r" "fA Mother, what is it? An ugly thing.Child ; an ugly thing,said she. But Mother,
what is itlike,said he ? 'Tis like I cannot tell what, said she.
And now it was but a little way off: Then said she, it is
nigh.Well, well,said Mr. Great-heartylet them that are most
afraid keep close to me : So the Fiend came on,
incaura^'s^^ ^^^ Conduflor met it ; but when it was justthem. come to him, it vanished to all their sights.
354
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Then remembred they what had been said sometime agoe ;
Resist the Devil^and he will fy from you.
They went therefore on, as beinga littlerefreshed ; but theyhad not gone far,before Mercy lookingbehind her, saw as she
thought, something most like a Lyon, and it...
came a great paddmg pace alter ; and it had a
hollow Voice of Roaring, and at every Roar that it gave, it
made all the ValleyEccho, and their Hearts to ake, save the
Heart of him that was their Guide. So it came up, and
Mr. Great-heart went behind,and put the Pilgrimsall before
him. The Lion also came on apace, and Mr. Great-heart
addressed himself to give him Battel : But when"
^"
1 " 1 -11 "I "^t. 5. 8, 9.
he saw that it was determined that resistance
should be made, he also drew back and came no further.
Then theywent on again,and their Condu6lor did go before
them, tilltheycame at a placewhere was cast up
a pit,the whole breadth of the way, and beforedarkness.
theycould be preparedto go over that,a greatmist and a darkness fell upon them, so that theycould not see :
Then said the Pilgrims,Alas ! now what shall we do ? But
their Guide made answer ; Fear not, stand stilland see what
an end will he put to this also ; so theystayedthere because
their Path was marr'd. They then also thoughtthat theydid
hear more apparentlythe noise and rushingof the Enemies, the
fire also and the smoke of the Pit was much easier to be dis-cerned.
Then said Christiana to Mercy.,Now Christiana X^.I see what my poor Husband went through: ncnu kncnvs j" ^^^I have heard much of this place,but I never was
'^"h"^^^^^^ ^
here afore now ; poor man, he went here allalone "^ ^'' "'^
in the night; he had nightalmost quitethroughthe way, also
these Fiends were busie about him, as if theywould have torn
him in pieces. Many have spoke of it,but none can tellwhat
the Valleyof the shadow of death should mean, until theycome in it themselves ; The heart knows its own bitterness.^and
a stranger intermedleth not with itsJoy : To be here is a fearful
thing.Greath. This is like doing business in greatWaters, or like
going down into the deep ; this is like being in
the heart of the Sea,and like going down to the ^^!L^'^^^^^''^Bottoms of the Mountains : Now it seems as if
z2 355
THE SECOND PART OF
the Earth with its bars were about us for ever. But let them
that walk in darkness and have no lighttrust in the name of the
Lord^ and stay upon their God. For my part, as I have told you
already,I have gone often through this Valley,and have been
much harder put to it than now I am, and yet you see I am
alive. I would not boast,for that I am not mine own Saviour.
But I trust we shall have a good deliverance. Come let us
pray for lightto him that can lightenour darkness,and that can
rebuke,not onlythese,but all the Satans in Hell.
So theycryedand prayed,and God sent lightand deliverance,for there was now no lett in their way, no not
^there,where but now they were stopt with a pit.
Yet they were not got through the Valley; so they went
on still,and behold great stinks and loathsome
Christianasmells,to the great annoyance of them. Then
said Mercy to Christiana there is not such
pleasantbeing here as at the Gate^ or at the Interpreters,or at
the House where we laylast.O hutysaid one of the Boys, it is not so bad to go through
here as it is to abide here always and for oughtI
b" Rei"lknoWy one reason why we must go this way to the
house preparedfor us, is that our home might be
made the sweeter to us.
Well said,Samuel^quoth the Guide^ thou hast now spokelike a man. Why, if ever I get out here again,said the Boy^I think I shall prize lightand good way better than ever I did
in all my life. Then said the Guide,we shall be out by and by.So on they went, and fosephsaid,Cannot we see to the end of
this Valleyas yet ? Then said the Guide.,Look to your feet,for
you shall presentlybe among the Snares. So they looked to
their feet and went on ; but they were troubled much with the
Snares. Now when they were come among the Snares,they
Heedless isespyed a Man cast into the Ditch on the left
slain, and hand, with his flesh all rent and torn. Then
Takeheed said the Guide,that is one Heedless,that was a
preserve . going this way ; he has lain there a great while.
There was one 'Takeheed with him, when he was taken and
slain,but he escaped their hands. You cannot imagine how
many are killed hereabout, and yet men are so foolishlyventurous, as to set out lightlyon Pilgrimage,and to come
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
without a Guide. Poor Christian it was a wonder that he
here escaped,but he was beloved of his God, also he had a goodheart of his own, or else he could never a done it. Now theydrew towards the end of the way, and just there where
Christian had seen the Cave when he went by, out thence
came forth Maul a Gyant. This Maul did use
to spoilyoung Pilgrimswith Sophistry,and he ' ^^^ P^^'
called Great-heart by his name, and said unto,r t /-
him, how many times nave you been rorbidden
to do these things? Then said Mr. Great-hearty ^e quarrels
what things? What things,quoth the Gyant, ^J^t^"^^^*'you know what things; but I will put an end to
your trade. But pray, said Mr. Great-heart.,before we fall
to it,let us understand wherefore we must fight; (now the
Women and Children stood trembling,and knew not what to
do) quoth the Gyant,You rob the Countrey,and rob it with
the worst of Thefts. These are but Generals,said Mr. Great-
heartycome to particulars,man.
Then said the Gyant thou praftisestthe craft of a Kidnapper^thou gatherestup Women and Children,and ,-" .,
carriest them into a strange Countrey, to the Ministers
weakning of my Masters Kingdom. But now counted as
Great-he^artreplied,I am a Servant of the God of ^'^idnappers.
Heaven, my business is to perswade sinners to Repentance,I am commanded to do my endeavour to turn Men, Women
and Children,from darkness to light,and from the power of
Satan to God, and if this be indeed the ground of^r ^
, ,
'
c u " 1" "!
7^^ Gyantthy quarrel,let us tali to it as soon as thou wilt. and Mr.
Then the Giant came up, and Mr. Great- Great-heart
heart went to meet him,and as he went, he drew ^"'"^t fig"-t.
his sword, but the Giant had a Club : So without more ado
they fell to it,and at the first blow the Giant stroke Mr.
Great-heart down upon one of his knees ; with that the Women
and Children cried: So Mr. Great-heart re-, ,
,,
coveringhimself,laid about him in full lusty Prayers do
manner, and gave the Giant a wound in his sometimes
arm ; thus he foughtfor the space of an hour,to ^^^strongthat heightof heat,that the breath came out of
the Giants nostrils,as the heat doth out of a boilingCaldron.Then they sat down to rest them, but Mr. Great-heart
357
THE SECOND PART OF
betook him to prayer ; also the Women and Children did
nothing but sigh and cry all the time that the Battle did
last.
When they had rested them, and taken breath,they both
fell to it again,and Mr. Great-heart with a full
JiruS^d^n ^"^ fetch't the Giant down to the ground.
Nay hold, and let me recover, quoth he. So
Mr. Great-heart fairlylet him get up : So to it they went
again: And the Giant mist but little of all to breakingMr.Great-heart''s Skull with his Club.
Mr. Great-heart seeingthat,runs to him in the full heat of
his Spirit,and piercedhim under the fifth rib ; with that the
Giant began to faint,and could hold up his Club no longer.Then Mr. Great-heart seconded his blow, and smit the head of
the Giant from his shoulders. Then the Women and Children
rejoyced,and Mr. Great-heart also praisedGod,^ndhhTead^"^^^^ deliverance he had wrought.
disposedof.
When this was done, they amongst them
erected a Pillar,and fastned the Gyani'shead
thereon, and wrote underneath in letters that Passengersmightread,
He that did wear this head^ was one
That Pilgrimsdid misuse ;
He stopt their way^ he spared none^
But did them all abuse ;
Until that /, Great-heart,arose^The Pilgrims Guide to be
;
Until that I did him oppose^That was their Enemy.
Now I saw, that they went to the Ascent that was a little
way off cast up to be a Prospe6lfor Pilgrims.\ Part pag. (That was the place from whence Christian had
the firstsightof Faithfulhis Brother.) Where-fore
here they sat down, and rested,they also here did eat and
drink,and make merry ; for that they had gotten deliverance
from this so dangerousan Enemy. As they sat thus and did
eat, Christiana asked the Guide.,if he had caught no hurt in the
battle. Then said Mr. Great-heart.,No, save a little on my
flesh ; yet that also shall be so far from beingto my determent.
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
that it is at present a proof of my love to my Master and you,and shall be a means by Grace to increase myreward at last. nfsZ'J.o/
But was you not afraid good hir^luhen you see the fights.him come with his Chih ?
It is my duty,said he, to distrust mine own ability,thatI may have reliance on him that is stronger than all. But
what did you think when he fetchedyou down to the ground at the
firstblow ? Why I thought,quoth he, that so my master
himself was served,and yet he it was that conqueredat the last.
Matt. When you all have thoughtwhat you please.,I think
God has been wonderfulgoodunto us, both in bringingus out of this F alley^ and in deliveringus out of the ^ '.
,
^^^
hand of this Enemy ; for my part I see no reason Goodness.
why we should distrust our God any more., since he
has now, and in such a placeas thisgivenus such testimonyof his
love as this.
Then they got up and went forward,now a little before
them stood an Oak, and under it when theycame to it,they found an old Pilgrim fast asleep, ^^f ^^J^
, .
' -^, r.-/ " 1. L- ^7 /
asleeputiderthey knew that he was a filgrim by his Lloaths^ an Oak.
and his Staff]and his Girdle.
So the Guide Mr. Great-heart awaked him, and the old
Gentleman, as he lift up his eyes cried out ; What's the
matter ? who are you ? and what is your business here ?
Great. Come man be not so hot,here is none but Friends ; yetthe old man gets up and stands upon his guard,and will know
of them what theywere. Then said the Guide,My name is
Great-heart,I am the guideof these Pilgrimswhich are goingto the Celestial Countrey.
Honest. Then said Mr. Honest,I cry you mercy ; I feared
that you had been of the Company of those that
some time ago did rob Little-faithof his money ;^'"^ f.'^''^^
T , , 5 ,
"'
T .
"' ' sometimes
but now 1 look better about me, 1 perceive you takes another
are honester People. for his Enemy.
Greath. Why what would,or couldyou a-done, l^ll^^^lZTto a helpedyour self,if we indeed had been of that and he.
Company ?
Hon. Done ! Why I would have fought as long as
breath had been in me ; and had I so done, I am sure you
359
THE SECOND PART OF
could never have given me the worst on't,for a Christian can
never be overcome, unless he shall yieldof himself,
Greath. JVell said Father Honest,quoththe Guide^forbythis I know that thou art a Cock of the rightkind forthou hast
said the Truth.
Hon. And by this also I know that thou knowest what
true Pilgrimageis ; for all others do think that we are the
soonest overcome of any.Greath. JVell.,now we are so happilymet.,pray let me crave
your Name.,and the name ofthe Place you came from?
I'Vhence Mr. Hon. My Name I cannot, but I came from
Honest came. the Town of Stupidity; It lieth about four
Degrees beyond the City of Destruction.
Greath. Oh ! Are you that Country-manthen f I deem
I have halfa guess ofyou.,your Name is old Honesty,is it not f
So the old Gentleman blushed,and said,Not Honesty in the
Abstract.,but Honest is my Name, and I wish that my Nature
shall agree to what I am called.
Hon. But Sir,said the old Gentleman, how could you
guess that I am such a Man, since I came from such a place?Greath. / had heard ofyou before.,by my Master.,for he
knows all thingsthat are done on the Earth : But I
ones arehave oftenwondred that any should come from your
worse then place; for your Town is worse than is the Cityofthose vieerly Destruftion it self
Hon. Yes, we lie more off from the Sun,and so are more Cold and Sensless ; but was a Man in a
Mountain of Ice,yet if the Sun of Righteousnesswill arise
upon him, his frozen Heart shall feel a Thaw; and thus it
hath been with me.
Greath. I believe it.Father Honest.,I believe it,for I know
the thingis true.
Then the old Gentleman saluted all the Pilgrimswnth a
holyKiss of Charity,and asked them of their Names, and how
they had fared since theyset out on their Pilgrimage.Christ. Then said Christiana,My name I suppose you
have heard of,good Christian was my Husband,^''^S""t^*and these four were his Children. But can you""" Christiana
, . , , i i i /-" i ii
talk. thmk how the old Gentleman was taken, when
she told him who she was ! He skip'd,he
360
THE SECOND PART OF
Greath. / was his Guide from my Master's House^ to the
Gates of the Celestial City.Hon. Then you knew him to be a troublesom one ?
Greath. / did so^ but I could very well bear it : forMen ofmyCallingare oftentimes intrusted with the Conduct ofsuch as he was.
Hon. Well then,pray let us hear a littleof him, and how-
he managed himself under your Condudl.
Greath. Why he was always afraid that he should come
short of whither he had a desire to go. Every^^'""^^"^'cxwgsthing frightnedhim that he heard any body speak
Pilgriinage. of,that had but the least appearance of Oppositionin it. I heard that he layroaringat the Slough
His behaviour of Despond for about a Month together,nor durstat the Siongh. j^ p^j. ^^ j^^ g^^ several go over before him,oi Ucsponcl. ^ o /
venture, tho they,many of them, offered to lend
him their Hand. He would not go back again neither. The
Celestial City,he said he should die if he came not to it,and
yet was dejeftedat every Difficulty,and stumbled at everyStraw that any body cast in his way. Well, after he had laynat the Sloughof Despond a great while,as I have told you ; one
sun-shine Morning, I do not know how, he ventured,and so
got over. But when he was over, he would scarce believe it.
He had, I think,a Sloughof Despondin his Mind, a Sloughthat
he carried every where with him, or else he could never have
been as he was. So he came up to the Gate, you know what
I mean, that stands at the head of this way, and there also he
stood a good while before he would adventure to
His behaviour^^^^^^ When the Gate was opened he would
at the Gate." , i i " i i i i
give back, and give place to others, and say that
he was not worthy. For, for all he gat before some to the
Gate, yet many of them went in before him. There the poor
man would stand shaking and shrinking; I dare say it would
have pitiedones heart to have seen him : Nor would he go back
again. At last he took the Hammer that hanged on the Gate
in his hand, and gave a small Rapp or two ; then one openedto him, but he shrunk back as before. He that opened,steptout after him, and said.Thou tremblingone, what wantest
thou ? with that he fell down to the Ground. He that spoketo him wondered to see him so faint. So he said to him. Peace
362
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
be to thee ; up, for I have set open the Door to thee ; come in,for thou art blest. With that he gat up, and went in trembling,and when he was in,he was ashamed to show his Face, Well,after he had been entertained there a while, as you know how
the manner is,he was bid go on his way, and
also told the way he should take. So he came ^f^J'^^/'fo"^.,,,
-',,, 11IJ
at tfie Inter-im
he came to our House, but as he behaved preters Door.
himself at the Gate, so he did at my master the
InterpretersDoor. He lay thereabout in the Cold a goodwhile,before he would adventure to call ; Yet he would not go
back. And the Nightswere longand cold then. Nay he had
a Note of Necessityin his Bosom to my Master,to receive him,and grant him the Comfort of his House, and also to allow him
a stout and valiant Condu6l, because he was himself so Chicken-
hearted a Man ; and yet for all that he was afraid to call at the
Door. So he layup and down thereabouts,till,poor man, he
was almost starved; yea so great was his Dejedlion,that tho he
saw several others for knocking got in,yet he was afraid to
venture. At last,I think I looked out of the Window, and
perceivinga man to be up and down about the Door, I went
out to him, and asked what he was ; but poor man, the water
stood in his Eyes. So I perceivedwhat he wanted. I went
therefore in,and told it in the House, and we shewed the thingto our Lord ; So he sent me out again,to entreat him to come
in,but I dare say I had hard work to do it. At last he came
in,and I will say that for my Lord, he carried it
wonderful lovinglyto him. There were but a ^nt^^l'aimTfew good bits at the Table, but some of it was there.
laid upon his Trencher. Then he presentedthe
Note.and my Lord looked thereon and said.His desire should
be granted.So when he had bin there a good while,he seemed
to get some Heart, and to be a little more.
Comfortable. For my Master,you must know, encouraged
^
is one of very tender Bowels,especiallyto them at the
that are afraid,wherefore he carried it so towards Interpreters
him, as might tend most to his Incouragement.Well, when he had had a sightof the thingsof the place,andwas readyto take his Journeyto go to the City,my Lord, as
he did to Christian before,gave him a Bottle of Spirits,and
some comfortable thingsto eat. Thus we set forward,and
363
THE SECOND PART OF
He zvas greatlyafraidwhen
he sa7V the
Gibbit,
Cheary when
he saw
the Cross.
Dumpish at
the hotise
Beautiful.
I went before him ; but the man was but of few Words, onlyhe would sighaloud.
When we were come to where the three Fellows were
hanged,he said,that he doubted that that would
be his end also. Only he seemed gladwhen he
saw the Cross and the Sepulcher.There I confess
he desired to stay a little,to look ; and he seemed
for a while after to be a littleCheary, When we
came at the Hill Difficulty,,he made no stick at
that,nor did he much fear the Lyons. For you
must know that his Trouble was not about such thingsas those^his Fear was about his Acceptance at last.
I got him in at the House Beautiful,,I think before he was
willing; also when he was in, I broughthim
acquaintedwith the Damsels that were of the
Place,but he was ashamed to make himself much
for Company, he desired much to be alone,yethe always loved good talk,and often would get behind the
Skreen to hear it; he also loved much to see ancient things,andto be ponderingthem in his Mind. He told me afterwards,thathe loved to be in those two Houses from which he came last,towit,at the Gate,and that of the Interpreters^but that he durst
not be so bold to ask.
When we went also from the House Beautiful,down the
Hill,into the Valley of Humiliation,,he went
down as well as ever I saw man in my Life,for he
cared not how mean he was, so he might be
happy at last. Yea, I think there was a kind of
a Sympathy betwixt that Valleyand him : For I
never saw him better in all his Pilgrimage,thanwhen he was in that Valley.
Here he would lyedown, embrace the Ground,and kiss the
very Flowers that grew in this Valley. He would
now be up every Morning by break of Day,tracing,and walkingto and fro in this Valley.
But when he was come to the entrance of the
Valleyof the Shadow of death,I thoughtI should
have lost my Man ; not for that he had any In-clination
to go hack,that he alwayesabhorred,buthe was readyto dye for Fear, O, the Hobgoblins
He went
down into,
and was
very Pleasant
in the
ValleyofHumiliat.
Lam. 3. 27,
28, 29.
Much per-plexedin the
Valleyofthe Shadoxv
ofDeath.
364
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
will have me, the Hobgoblinswill have me, cried he ; and I
could not beat him out on't. He made such a noyse, and
such an outcry here,that,had theybut heard him, 'twas enough
to encourage them to come and fellupon us.
But this I took very great notice of,that this Valleywas as
quietwhile he went thorow it,as ever I knew itbefore or since.
I suppose, those Enemies here,had now a specialCheck from
our Lord, and a Command not to meddle until Mr. Fearing
was pass'dover it.
It would be too tedious to tellyou of all ; we will therefore
only mention a Passage or two more. When he". , ,J
,, .^T^-Tu U..U IJ nts behaviour
was come at Fanity Fair^ 1 thought he would^^ Vanity-
have foughtwith all the men in the Fair ; I Fair.
feared there we should both have been knock'd
o'th' Head, so hot was he againsttheir Fooleries ; upon the
inchanted Ground, he also was very wakeful. But when he
was come at the River where was no Bridge,there againhe
was in a heavyCase ; now, now he said he should be drowned
for ever, and so never see that Face with Comfort, that he had
come so many miles to behold.
And here also I took notice of what was very remarkable,
the Water of that River was lower at this time,than ever I saw
it in all my Life ; so he went over at last,not much above
wet-shod. When he was goingup to the Gate, Mr. Great-heart
beganto take his Leave of him, and to wish him a goodReceptionabove : So he said,/ shalL I shall. Then parted
^^. ^ , ,
, , T 1 " J^is Boldness
we asunder,and 1 saw nim no more.^^ ^^^^
Honest. Then it seems he was well at last.
Greath. Yes, yes, I never had doubt about him, he was
a man of a choice Spirit,only he was alwayeskept very low,and that made his Life so burthensome to him-self,
and so troublesome to others. He was
above many, tender of Sin: he was so afraid"
'
^''~ . . ","" 1 1 1 c ij^ V" or. o. 13.
of domg injuriesto others,that he often would
deny himself of that which was lawful,because he would not
offend.
Hon. But what should be the reason that such a good Man
should be all his dayesso much in the dark ?
Greath. There are two sorts of Reasons for it ; one is,The wise God will have it so. Some must Pipe and some
365
THE SECOND PART OF
must Weep : Now Mr, Fearingwas one that play'dupon this
Base. He and his fellows sound the Sackbut^
good menwhose Notes are more doleful than the Notes
are so in of Other Musick are: Tho indeed some say, thethe dark. g^gg jg ^j^^groundof Musick. And for my part,Mat. II. i6, J (^g^re not at allfor that Profession that begins not1 7 l8
."
in heaviness of Mind. The firststringthat the
Musician usuallytouches,is the Base^when he intends to putall in tune ; God also playsupon this stringfirst,when he sets
the Soul in tune for himself. Only here was the imperfeftionof Mr. Fearingyhe could playupon no other Musick but this,tilltowards his latter end.
I make bold to talk thus Metaphorically,for the ripeningofthe Wits of young Readers,and because in the Book of the
Revelations,the Saved are compared to a company
cTaf"'i' l\ ^^ Musitians that playupon' their Trumpetsand
Harps,and singtheir Songs before the Throne.
Hon. He was a very zealous man, as one may see by what
Relation you have givenof hi?n. Difficulties^Lyons.,or Vanity-Fair.,he fearednot at all : ""Twas onlySin.,Death and Hell that
was to him a Terror ; because he had some Doubts about his
Interest in that Celestial Countrey,Greath. You say right: Those were the thingsthat were
his Troublers,and they,as you have well ob-
^^"^f. served,arose from the weakness of his Mind
thereabout,not from weakness of Spiritas to the
pra6licalpart of a PilgrimsLife. I dare believe,that as the
Proverb is,he could have bit a Firebrand,had it stood in his
way : But the thingswith which he was oppressed,no man
ever yet could shake off with ease.
Christiana. Then said Christiana,This Relation of Mr.
Fearinghas done tne good. I thoughtno bodyhadL- ns lana s ^^^^ ^^-^^^^^ ^^^ j ^^^ there was some Semblance
'twixt thisgood man and /,onlywe differedin two
things. His Troubles were so great theybrake out^ but mine I keptwithin. His also layso hard upon him^ theymade him that he
could not knock at the Houses providedfor Entertainment ; but myTrouble was alwayssuch.,as made me knock the louder.
lyfgj.^,,^Mer. If I might also speakmy Heart,I must
Sentence. say that somethingof him has also dwelt in me.
366
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
For I have ever been more afraid of the Lake and the loss of a
place in Paraclise,then I have been of the loss of other things.
Oh, thought I, may I have the Happinessto have a Habitation
there,'tisenough,though I part with all the World to win it
Matt Then said Matthew, Fear was one thingthat made
me think that I was far from having that within^^^^^^^^^,^
me that accompaniesSalvation, but ij tt was soSentence,
with such a goodman as he,why may it not also go
tvell with me?^ ^, . u "
Jam. No fears,no Grace, said James. Though there is
not alwayesGrace where there is the fear of Hell;
^^^^,^
yet to be sure there is no Grace where there is noseuience.
fear of God.,., iiyT l r ^l
Greath. JVell said James, thou hast hit the Mark, for the
fear of God is the beginningof Wisdom ; and to be sure theythat
want the beginning,have neither middle nor end. But we will
here conclude our Discourse of Mr. Fearing,ajterwe have sent
afterhim this Farewel.
Well, Master Fearing,thou didst fearThy God: And wast afraid
Farewell
Of doingany thing,while here, about him.
That would have thee hetrafd.And didst thou fear the Lake and Pit ?
Would others did so too:
For, as for them that want thy Wit,
They do themselves undo.
Now I saw, that they still went on in their Talk. For
after Mr. Great-heart had made an end with Mr. Fearing,
Mr. Honest began to tellthem of another,but his^ ^^^
Name was Mr. Self-will.He pretendedhimself gelf-will.
to be a Pilgrim,said Mr. Honest; But I perswade, , ,
my self,he never came in at the Gate that stands at the head
of the way.Greath. Had you ever any talk with him about it "
Hon. Yes, more than once or twice; but he would alwaysbe like himself,sefwilled.He neither cared for
^^^ ^^^^^^
man, nor Argument, nor yet Example ; what hisf^ad talked
Mind prompted him to, that he would do, and with him.
nothing else could he be got to.
THE SECOND PART OF
Greath. Pray what Principlesdid he hold^forI supposeyoucan tell?
Hon, He held that a man might follow the Vices as well
as the Virtues of the Pilgrims,and that if he did
^Op-^ols "^^' ^^ should be certainlysaved.Greath. How ! If he had saidy tispossible
for the best to be guiltyof the Fices as well as to partakeof the
Virtues of Pilgrims he could not much have been blamed : For
indeed we are exemptedfrom no Vice absolutely^hut on condition that
we Watch and Strive. But this I perceiveis not the thing: But
ifI understand you right,your meaning is,that he was of that
Opinion that it was allowable so to be.
Hon. Ai, ai,so I mean, and so he believed and pradlised.Greath, But what Ground had heforhis so sayingFHon. Why, he said he had the Scripturefor his Warrant.
Greath. Prethee,Mr. Honest, present us with a fewparticulars.
Hon. So I will. He said,to have to do with other mens
Wives, had been pra6lisedby David, Gods Beloved,and there-fore
he could do it. He said,to have more Women than one,
was a thingthat Solomon pradlised,and therefore he could do it.
He said,that Sarah and the godlyMidwives of Egyptlyed,and
so did saved Rahab, and therefore he could do it. He said,that
the Discipleswent at the biddingof their Master,and took
away the Owners Ass,and therefore he could do so too. He
said,that facohgot the Inheritance of his Father in a way of
Guile and Dissimulation,and therefore he could do so too.
Greath. High base ! indeed,and you are sure he was of this
Opinion?Hon. I have heard him pleadfor it,bringScripturefor it,
beingArgument for it, c.
Greath. An Opinionthat is not fitto be,tvith any Allowance
in the World.
Hon. You must understand me rightly: He did not saythat any man might do this ; but, that those that had the
Virtues of those that did such things,might also do the same.
Greath. But what tnore falsethan such a Conclusion ? For
this is as much as to say, that because good men heretoforehavesinned ofInfirmity,thereforehe had allowance to do it of a pre-sumptuous
mind. Or ifbecause a Child,by the blast of the Wind,
368
THE SECOND PART OF
they in the Wilderness,and so never gat sightof the promisedLand.
I have seen some that have promised nothingat firstsettingout to be Pilgrims,and that one would a thought could not
have lived a day,that have yet proved very good Pilgrims.I have seen some that have run hastilyforw^ard,that again
have after a littletime, run as fast justback again.I have seen some who have spoke very well of a Pilgrims
Life at first,that after a while have spoken as much againstit.I have heard some, when they firstset out for Paradice,say
positively,there is such a place,who when they have been
almost there,have come back again,and said there is none.
I have heard some vaunt what they would do in case theyshould be opposed,that have even at a false Alarm fled Faith,the Pilgrimsway, and all.
Now as theywere thus in their way, there came one runingto meet them, and said,Gentlemen, and you of
o7troublT^the weaker sort, if you love Life,shift for your
selves,for the Robbers are before you.Greath. Then said Mr. Greatheart They be the three
that set upon Littlefaithheretofore. Well, saidI ait p. 246. YiQ we are ready for them ; so they went on
S"S"/ ^h^''' w^y' Now they looked at every Turning
when they should a met with the Villains : But
whether they heard of Mr. Greatheart or whether they had
some other Game, they came not up to the Pilgrims.Chris. Christiana then wished for an Inn for her self and
. .
her Children,because they were weary. Then
whJuth^for^^^ Vix. HonestyThere is one a little before us,
an Inn. where a very honourable Disciple,one Gaius^
Rom. 16 2\
dwells. So they all concluded to turn in thither;
Q^jj^^gand the rather,because the old Gentleman gavehim so good a Report. So when they came to
They enter the Door, they went in, not knocking,for folks
^House" ^^^ ^^^ ^" knock at the Door of an Inn. Then
they called for the Master of the House, and he
came to them : So theyasked iftheymightlyethere that Night ?
Gains. Yes Gentlemen, if you be true Men,
tains them"' ^^^ "^7 House is for none but Pilgrims. Then
and hmo.'
veas Christiana,Mercy, and the Boys,the more
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
glad,for that the Inn-keeperwas a lover of Pilgrims. So theycalled for Rooms ; and he shewed them one for Christiana^and her Children,and Mercy.,and another for Mr. Great-heart
and the old Gentleman.
Greath. Then said Mr. Great-heart,goodGaius,what hast
thou for Supper?forthese Pilgrimshave come far to day.,and are
weary.Gaius. It islate,said Gaius ; so we cannot convenientlygo
out to seek Food ; but such as we have you shall be welcome
to, if that will content.
Greath. We will be content with what thou hast in the
House,foras much as I have provedthee ; thou art never destitute
of that ivhich is convenient.
Then he went down, and spake to the Cook, whose Name
was Taste-that-which-is-goodyto get readySupperfor so many Pilgrims.This done, he comes up q^^C'again,saying,come my good Friends,you are
welcome to me, and I am glad that I have an House to
entertain you ; and while Supperis making ready,ifyou please,let us entertain one another with some good Discourse : So
they all said,content.Gaius. Then said Gaius,Whose Wife is this Tf''.''^"^T"1 Ti/T q 11 r\ ! " I "
(jams ana
aged Matron r and whose Daughter is this young his Guests.
Damsel ?
Greath. The Woman is the Wife of one Christian.,aPilgrimof former times,and these are his four Children : The
Maid is one of her Acquaintance,one that she hath perswadedto come with her on Pilgrimage.The Boys take all after their
Father,and covet to tread in his Steps: Yea, if.
they do but see any placewhere the old Pilgrimhath lain,or any printof his Foot,it ministreth Joy to their
Hearts,and theycovet to lye,or tread in the same.
Gaius. Then said Gaius.,is this Christian s Wife, and are
these Christian "i Children ? I knew your Husband's Father,
yea, also,his Fathers Father. Many have been
good of this stock,their Ancestors dwelt firstat '"'
Antioch. Christians Progenitors(I suppose you^Chnstian'j
have heard your Husband talk of them) were very^^'^^ "^^'
worthy men. They have above any that I know, sheweo
themselves men of great Virtue and Courage,for the Lord of
AA2 371
THE SECOND PART OF
the Pilgrims,his ways, and them that loved him. I have heard
of many of your Husbands Relations that have stood all Tryals" ,
for the sake of the Truth. Stephenthat vi^as one
" 9' "
pf j.j^g"j.gf Qf ^Y\^ Family from whence yourHusband sprang, was knocked o'th' Head with
Stones, yatnesanother of this Generation, was slain with the
edge of the Sword. To say nothing of Paul and Peter men
ancientlyof the Family from whence your Husband came :
There was Ignatius,who was cast to the Lyons : RomanuSywhose Flesh was cut by piecesfrom his Bones ; and Policarp,that played the man in the Fire : There was he that was
hanged up in a Basket in the Sun, for the Wasps to eat ; and
he who they put into a Sack, and cast him into the Sea to be
drowned. 'Twould be impossible,utterlyto count up all of
that Family that have suffered Injuriesand Death, for the love
of a PilgrimsLife. Nor can I,but be glad,to see that thyHusband has left behind him four such Boys as these. I hopetheywill bear up their Fathers Name, and tread in their Fathers
Steps,and come to their Fathers End.
Greath. Indeed Sir,theyare likelyLads, theyseem to chuse
heartilytheir Fathers Wayes.Gaius. That is it that I said,wherefore Christians Family
J,"
.
is like stillto spreadabroad upon the face of the
Christiana Ground, and yet to be numerous upon the Face
aioui her of the Earth : Wherefore let Christiana look out
"^"^'some Damsels for her Sons, to whom they may
be Betroathed,i^c. that the Name of their Father, and the
House of his Progenitorsmay never be forgottenin the
World.
Hon. ""Tispitythis Familyshould falland be extin"l.
Gaius. Fall it cannot, but be diminished it may ; but let
Christiana take my Advice, and that's the way to uphold it.
And Christiana,said This Inn-keeper,I am gladto see thee
and thy Friend Mercy togetherhere, a lovelyMatthew'"Couple. And may I advise,take Mercy into a
Marry. nearer Relation to thee : If she will,let her be
givento Matthew thy eldest Son : 'Tis the way
to preserve you a posterityin the Earth. So this match was
concluded,and in process of time they were married : But more
of that hereafter.
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Gaius also proceeded,and said,I will now speak on the
behalf of Women, to take away their Reproach. For as Death
and the Curse came into the World by a Woman, so also did
Life and Health ; God sent forthhis Son^made ofa Woman : Yea, to shew how much those that f^' ^'
came after did abhor the A61 of their Mother ;^
' '^'
this Sex, in the old Testament, coveted Children, Why Wo?nen
if happilythis or that Woman might be the of old so
Mother of the Saviour of the World. I will say ^chUdreir"^again,that when the Saviour was come. Women
j^^j^^ ^
rejoycedin him, before either Man or Angel.I read not that ever any man did giveunto Christ so much as
one Groaty but the Women followed him, and
ministred to him of their Substance. 'Twas a Chap. 8. 2, 3.
Woman that washed his Feet with Tears, and Chap. 7.
a Woman that anointed his Body to the Burial :37. 5"-
They were Women that wept when he wasJ""" "" '^*
going to the Cross; and Women that followed Chap. 1-2.3.
him from the Cross,and that sat by his Sepulcher Luk. 23. 27.
when he was buried : They were Women that Matt. 27. 55,
was firstwith him at his Resurrection Morn^ and ^ '
Women that brought Tidings firstto his Disciples ^ ^ ^'^'
DO r 22, 23.that he was risen from the Dead : Women
therefore are highlyfavoured,and shew by these things that
they are sharers with us in the Grace of Life.
Now the Cook sent up to signifiethat Supper was almost
ready,and sent one to lay the Cloath, the
Trenchers, and to set the Salt and Bread in j."adv^order. "*'
Then said Matthew.^The sightof this Cloath.and of this
Forerunner of the Supper.^begettethin me a greater Appetiteto myFood than I had before.
Gaius. So let all ministringDo6lrines to thee in this Life,begetin thee a greater desire to sit at the Supperof the great King in his Kingdom; for all ^J^f^^,'//'Preaching,Books, and Ordinances here, are but from laying
as the layingof the Trenchers,and as settingof of the Board
Salt upon the Board,when compared with the ^^^ ^ ^^^Feast that our Lord will make for us when we Tretichers.
come to his House.
373
THE SECOND PART OF
So Suppercame up, and firsta Heave-shoulder^and a Wave-
Levit. 7. ^1breast was set on the Table before them : To
33, 34.shew that they must begin their Meal with
Chap. 10. Prayerand Praise to God. The Heave- shoulder
i4" 15- David lifted his Heart up to God with,and withPsal. 25. I. ji^g IVave-breastwhere his heart lay with that heHeb. 13. 15. ^ggj ^Q jg^j^ upon his Harp when he played.These two Dishes were very fresh and good,and theyall eat
heartilywell thereof.
The next theybroughtup, was a Bottle of Wine, red as
Blood. So Gaius said to them, Drink freely,thiseu . 32. 14. jg ^j^gJuiceof the true Vine, that makes gladthe
ju g- 9- 13- Heart of God and Man. So thev drank andJoh. 15. I.
"'
"^were merry.
The next was a Dish of Milk well crumbed. But Gaius
said,Let the Boys have that that theymay growX Pet. 2. I, 2. ^^^^^^^^A Dish of Then they brought up in course a Dish of
Milk. Butter and Honey. Then said Gaius Eat freelydB^7t ^^ ^^'''^'^'^^^^'^ ^^ good to chear up, and strengthen
your Judgmentsand Understandings:This was
our Lords Dish when he was a Child ; Butter and Honey shall
he eat^ that he ?nay know to refusethe Eviljandchoose the Good.
Then they broughtthem up a Dish of Apples,and theywere very goodtasted Fruit. Then said Matthew^
Ai^r May we eat Apples,since theywere such,by,andwith which the Serpentbeguiledour firstMother ?
Then said Gaius,
Jppleswere theywith which we were beguiPd,Tet Sin, not Appleshath our Souls defiVd.Applesforbid.ifeat.,corruptsthe Blood :
To eat suchywhen commanded,does us good.Drink of his Flagonsthen,thou Church,his Dove,And eat his Apples,who art sick of Love.
Then said Matthew, I made the Scruple,because I a while
since was sick with eatingof Fruit.
Gaius. Forbidden Fruit will make you sick,but not what
our Lord has tolerated.
374
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
While they were thus talking,they were presentedwithanother Dish,and 'twas a dish of Nuts, Then
said some at the Table, Nuts spoyltender Teeth, '^""g"- ""
especiallythe Teeth of Children : Which when j^^^f'"^Gaius heard,he said,
Hard Texts are Nuts (/ xvill not call them Cheaters,)Whose Shells do keeptheir Kernels from the Eaters.
Ope then the Shellsand you shall have the Meat^They here are broughtfor you to crack and Eat.
Then were theyvery Merry, and sate at the Table a longtime,talkingof many things. Then said the old Gentleman,My good Landlord,while we are crackingyour Nuts^ if you
please,do you open this Riddle.
A man there was^ tho some did count htm mad^ put forth byThe more he cast away, the more he had. old Honest.
Then theyall gave good heed,wonderingwhat good Gains
would say, so he sat stilla while,and then thus replyed:
He that bestows his Goods upon the Poor^.
Shall have as much again,and ten times more.
Then said Joseph,I dare say Sir,I did not think you could
a found it out.
Oh ! said Gaius, I have been trained up in J^^^P^
this way a great while : Nothing teaches like
Experience; I have learned of my Lord to be kind,and have
found by experiencethat I have gainedthereby: There is that
scattereth,yet increaseth,and there is that with-
holdeth ?nore than is meet, but it tendeth to Poverty.'""^' "" ^'^'
There is that maketh himselfRich,yet hath nothing; "'^^' ^^' '^'
there is that maketh hitnselfpoor, yet hath great Riches.
Then Samuel whisperedto Christiana his Mother,and said,Mother, this is a very good mans House, let us stay here a
good while, and let my Brother Matthew be
married here to Mercy, before we go any further. ^^"^^^The which Gaius the Host overhearing,said, are Married.
With a very goodWill }ny Child.
So theystayedthere more than a Month, and Mercy was
givento Matthew to Wife.
375
THE SECOND PART OF
While theystayedhere,Mercy as her Custom was, would
be making Coats and Garments to giveto the Poor, by which
she broughtup a very good Report upon the Pilgrims.But to return again to our Story. After Supper,the Lads
desired a Bed, for that they were weary with
to^Bef^thf Travelling. Then Gains called to shew them
rest sit up.their Chamber, but said Mercy^ I will have them
to Bed. So she had them to Bed, and theysleptwell,but the rest sat up all Night : For Gains and they were
such suitable Company, that they could not tell how to part.Then after much talk of their Lord, themselves,and their
Journey: Old Mr. Honestyhe that put forth the
0/^Honestj^j^jj^ ^^ q^-^^^ ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^_ ^j^^^ ^^j^
Great-heartyWhat Sii",you begin to be drouzy,come rub up, now here's a Kiddle for you. Then said Mr.
Honest,,let's hear it.
Then said Mr. Great-hearty
.
j^-,,jHe that will kill must firstbe overcome :
Who live abroad would^firstmust die at home.
Hah,, said Mr. Honestyit is a hard one, hard to expound,and harder to practise. But come Landlord, said he, I will,if
you please,leave my part to you, do you expound it,and I will
hear what you say.
No, said Gaius^'twas put to you, and 'tisexpedledthat youshould answer it.
Then said the old Gentleman,
He firstby Grace must conqueredbe^
Jt5.''^'^^'r/(^"/ Sin would mortifie.And who.,that lives.,would convince me.,
Unto himselfmust die.
It is right,said Gains ; good Doftrine,and Experienceteaches this. For first,until Grace displaysit self,and over-comes
the Soul with its Glory,it is altogetherwithout Heart to
oppose Sin. Besides,if Sin is Satan's Cords, by which the Soul
lies bound, how should it make Resistance,before it is loosed
from that Infirmity?
Secondly Nor will any that knows either Reason or Grace,
THE SECOND PART OF
covered over with a homely Crust ; who vv^herithey have found
one, because they know not what they have found, cast it
again away as men do a common Stone.
Well, said Gaius^Now you are here,and since,as I know,Mr. Great-heart is good at his Weapons, if you please,after we
have refreshed our selves,we will walk into the Fields,to see if
we can do any good. About a mile from hence,
"^odasau'/ied ^^^ '^ ^'''^ S/aygood,a Gyant^ that doth much
and slain. annoy the Kings High-way in these parts: And
I know whereabout his Haunt is,he is Master of
a number of Thieves ; 'twould be well if we could clear these
Parts of him.
So they consented and went, Mr. Great-heart with his
Sword.,Helmet and Shield ; and the rest with Spearsand Staves.
When they came to the placewhere he was, they found
him with one Feeble-mind in his Hands, whom his
with on" Servants had broughtunto him, havingtaken him
Feeble- in the Way ; now the Gyant was riflingof him,mind in his with a purpose after that to pick his Bones ; for
he was of the nature of Flesh-eaters.
Well, so soon as he saw Mr, Great-heart.,and his Friends,at the mouth of his Cave with their Weapons, he demanded
what they wanted ?
Greath. We want thee ; for we are come to revenge the
Quarrelof the many that thou hast slain of the Pilgrims,whenthou hast draggedthem out of the Kings High-way ; wherefore
come out of thy Cave. So he armed himself and came out,
and to a Battle they went, and fought for above an Hour, and
then stood stillto take Wind,
Slaygood, Then said the Gyant^ Why are you here on myGround ?
Greath. To revenge the Blood of Pilgrims,as I also told
thee before ; so they went to it again,and the Gyant made
Mr. Great-heart give back, but he came up again,and in the
greatness of his Mind, he let flywith such stoutness at the
Gyants Head and Sides,that he made him let his Weapon fall
out of his Hand : So he smote him, and slew him, and cut off
his Head, and brought it away to the Inn. He
SS!j/rl;i1^" ^^o'^ Feeble-?nind the Pilgrim,and broughtthe Gyant. him with him to his Lodgings. When they
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
were come home, they shewed his Head to the Family,andthen set it up as theyhad done others before,for a Terror to
those that should attempt to do as he, hereafter.
Then theyasked Mr. Feeblemlnd how he fellinto his hands?
Feebtem. Then said the poor man, I am a sicklyman, as
you see, and because Death did usuallyonce a dayknock at my Boot- I thought I should never be well
^'"' ^^^'^^f, o T L 1 ir r"-i " 1-r
mmd came to
at home : bo 1 betook my selr to a rugrims lire ; b^ a Pilp-im.and have travelled hither from the Town of
Uncertainwhere I and my Father were born, I am a man of
no strengthat all,of Body, nor yet of Mind, but would, if I
could,tho I can but craulspend my Life in the Pilgrimsway.When I came at the Gate that is at the head of the Way, the
Lord of that placedid entertain me freely:Neither objeftedhe
againstmy weakly Looks, nor againstmy feebleMind ; but
gave me such thingsthat were necessary for my Journey,andbid me hope to the end. When I came to the House of the
Interpreter^I received much Kindness there,and because the
Hill Difficultywas judgedtoo hard for me, I was carried up that
by one of his Servants. Indeed I have found much Relief from
Pilgrims,tho none was willingto go so softlyas I am forced to
do : Yet stillas they came on, theybid me be of good Chear,and said that it was the will of their Lord, that
^,I J.llCSS ? I ^
Comfort should be given to the.feebleminded and
so went on their own pace. When I was come up to Assault-
Lane^then this Gyant met with me, and bid me prepare for an
Encounter j but alas,feeble one that I was, I had more need of
a Cordial : So he came up and took me, I conceited he should
not kill me ; also when he had got me into his Den, since
I went not with him willinglyI believed I.. , . .
should come out alive again. For I have heard,that not any Pilgrimthat is taken Captive by Violent Hands,if he keeps Heart-whole towards his Master,is by the Laws of
Providence to die by the Hand of the Enemy. Robbed,I looked
to be,and Robbed to be sure I am ; but I am as you see escapedwith Life,for the which I thank my King as Author, and you
as the Means. Other Brunts I also look for,but this I have
resolved on, to wit, to run when I can, to go , . ...
when I cannot r"", and to creepwhen I cannot _g-o.As to the main, I thank him that loves me, I am fixed ; my
379
THE SECOND PART OF
way is before me, my Mind is beyond the River that has no
Bridge,tho I am as you see, but o^z.feebleMind.Hon. Then said old Mr. Honest, Have not you some time
ago.,been acquaintedwith one Mr. Fearing,a Pilgrim?Feeble. Acquaintedwith him ; Yes. He came from the
Town of Stupidity^which \\et\\four Degreesto the Northward
of the City of Destru^ion and as many off,of
Mr Feeble?where I was born ; Yet we were well acquainted,mind'j- Uncle. for indeed he was mine Uncle, my Fathers
Brother; he and I have been much of a Temper,he was a little shorter than I, but yet we were much of a
Complexion.Hon. / perceiveyou know him^ and I a?n apt to believe also
Feeble-m'nd^^^^^ ^" Were related one to another ; for you have
has so/ne of his whitelyLook.,a Cast likehis with your Eye.,andMr. FearingV your Speechis much alike.Features.
p^^yj^ y^^^^ j^^^^ ^^jj ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ known
us both,and besides,what I have read in him, I have for the
most part found in my self.
Gaius. Come Sir.,said goodGaius,be ofgoodChear.,you are
welcome to me., and to my House ; and what thou
farts'hinT'^^^^ '^ mind to.,call forfreely\ and what thou
would' St have my Servants do forthee theywill do
it with a readyMind.Feebl. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind.,This is unexpe6led
Favour,and as the Sun shiningout of a very dark
be taken ofCloud : Did Gyant Slay-goodintend me this
Providence. Favour when he stop'dme, and resolved to let
me go no further ? Did he intend that after he
had rifled my Pockets,I should go to Gaius mine Host f Yet
so it is.
Now, justas Mr. Feeble-mind,and Gaius was thus in talk ;
there comes one running,and called at the Door,Tidings how and told.That about a Mile and an half off,^". Not-right ^ y^ Not-righta Pilgrim,struckwas slain with
i i " i
a Thunder- dead upon the place where he was, with a
dolt,and Mr. Thunder bolt.
^Commmr^^' ^''^^' ^^^^ ' ^^'^ ^^^ F^^^^e-mind,is he
upon it. slain .?he overtook me some days before I came
so far as hither,and would be my Company-
380
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
keeper : He also was with me when Slay-goodthe Gyant took
me, but he was nimble of his Heels,and escaped: But itseems,
he escaped to die,and I was took to live.
What^ one would thinkydoth seek to day out-right,Oft timeSydelivers from the saddest Plight.That very Providence,whose Face is Death,Doth oft-times,to the lowly, Life bequeath./ taken was, he did escape and fee,Hands CrostygivesDeath to him, and Lfe to me.
Now about this time Matthew and Mercy were Married ;
also Gains gave his Daughter Phebe to fames, Matthew^
Brother,to Wife ; after which time,theyyet stayedabove ten
days at Gaiush House, spending their time, and the Seasons,like as Pilgrimsuse to do.
When they were to depart.Gains made them a Feast,and
they did eat and drink,and were merry. Now
the Hour was come that they must be gone, Th'Pilgpmswherefore Mr. Great-heart called for a Reckoning, gofot-cvard.But Gains told him, that at his House, it was not
the Custom for Pilgrimsto pay for their Entertainment. He
boarded them by the year, but looked for his payfrom the good Samaritane,who had promised him
.. .c.
'
at his return, whatsoever Charge he was at with^^^ ^j
them, faithfullyto repay him. Then said Mr. greet one
Great-heart to him, another at
Greath. Beloved,thon dost faithfully,what- '"^'' ^"^'
soever thou dost,to the Brethren and to Strangers,^"'" "
which have born Witness of thy Charity beforethe Church.
Whom ifthou [yet)bringforward on their "Journeyaftera Godlysort, thou shalt do well.
Then Gains took his leave of them all,and of his Children,and particularlyof Mr. Feeble-mind. He also
gave him something to drink by the way. ^hldl!l"to'^^Now Mr. Feeblemind,when they were going Feeble-mind,
out of the Door, made as if he intended to linger.The which, when Mr. Great-heart espied,he said,come Mr.
Feeble?nind,pray do you go alongwith us, I will be your Con-ductor,
and you shall fare as the rest.
THE SECOND PART OF
Feeble-mind
for goingbehind.
Feebl. Alas.,1 want a suitable Companion.,you are all lustyand strong.,but /, as you see., am weak ; / chuse
thereforerather to come behind.,lest.,by reason of my
many Infirmities,I should be both a Burthen to my
selfand to you. I am, as I said,a man of a weak
and feebleMind, and shall be offendedand made weak at that
which others can bear. I shall like no Laughing,I shall like no gay
Attire,I shall like no unprofitableQuestions.Nay,
for it
^""^ ^ ^^^ ^" weak a Man, as to he offendedwith that
which others have a libertyto do. I do not yetknow all the Truth ; / am a very ignorantChristian-man ; some-times
ifI hear some rejoycein the Lord,it troubles me because I
cannot do so too. It is with me, as it is with a weak Man amongthe strong,or as with a sick Man among the healthy,or as a Lampdespised.{He that is readyto slipwith his Feet,is as a Lamp
despised,in the Thoughtof him that is at ease.)So that I know not what to do.
But Brother,said Mr. Great-heart. I have it in
Commission,to comfort the feeble-minded,and to
support the weak. You must needs go alongwith us ; we will wait for you, we will lend you
our help,we will deny our selves of some things,both Opinionativeand Pra^ical,for your sake ;
we will not enter into doubtful Disputationsbefore you, we will be made all thingsto you,rather than you shall be left behind.
Now, all this while theywere at Gaius^s Door ; and behold
as they were thus in the heat of their Discourse,Mr. Ready-to-haultcame by,with his Crutches in
his hand,and he also was goingon Pilgrimage.Then said Mr. Feeble-mind to him, Man I how
earnest thou hither ? I was but Just now com-plaining
that I had not a suitable Companion,butthou art accordingto my IVish. Welcome,welcome,
goodMr. Ready-to-hault,/ hopethee and I may be
some help.
Ready-to. I shall be gladof thy Company, said the other ;
and good Mr. Feeble-mind,rather than we will part, since we
are thus happilymet, I will lend thee one of my Crutches.
Feebl. Nay, said he,tho I thank theeforthygoodWill,I am
382
Job \i. 5.
Greath.
Great-heart'5
Commission.
I Thes. 35. 14
Rom. 14.
I Cor. 8.
Chap. 9. 22.
A Christian
Spirit.
Psa. 38. 17.Promises.
Feebl.
Feeble-mind
glad to see
Ready-to-hault come by
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
not inclined to hault beforeI am Lame. Hoiu be it I think ivhen
occasion is it may helpme againsta Dog.Ready-to. If either my selfor my Crutches can do thee
a pleasure,we are both at thy Command, good Mr. Feeble-
mind.
Thus therefore they went on, Mr. Great-heart and Mr.
Honest went before,Christiana and her Children went next,and Mr. Feeble-mind and Mr. Ready-to-haultcame behind with
his Crutches. Then said Mr. HonestyHon. Pray Sir^ now we are upon the Road.,tell us some
profitablethingsofsome that have gone on Pilgrimagebeforeus.
Greath. With a good Will. I suppose you have heard
how Christian of old,did meet with Apollyonin the ValleyofHumiliation.,and also what hard work he had to go thorow the
Valleyof the Shadow of Death. Also I think you cannot but
have heard how Faithfulwas put to it with
Madam JVanton^with Adam the first,with one' Part/r^w
Discontent.,and Shame ; four as deceitful Villains,pag. los!
as a man can meet with upon the Road.
Hon. Yes.,I have heard of all this ; but indeed.,goodFaithful was hardest put to it with Shame, he was an un-wearied
one.
Greath. Ai, for as the Pilgrimwell said,He of all men
had the wrong Name.
Hon. But pray Sir.,where was it that Christian and Faithful
met Talkative ? that same was also a notable one.
Greath. He was a confident Fool, yet many follow his
wayes.Hon. He had like to a beguiledFaithful.Greath. Ai, But Christian put him into a way quicklyto
find him out. Thus theywent on tillthey came
at the placewhere Evangelistmet with Christian ' ^^^^ P^^'
and Faithfuland Prophesiedto them of whatpag.
216.^'should befall them at Fanity-Fair.
Greath. Then said their Guide.,Hereabouts did Christian
and Faithfulmeet with Evangelist.,who Prophesiedto them of
what Troubles they should meet with at Vanity-Fair.Hon. Say you so ! I dare say it was a hard Chapterthat
then he did read unto them.
THE SECOND PART OF
Greath. 'Twas so, but he gave them incouragementwithall. But what do we talk of them, they
aio^'iv^^^were a couple of Lyon-likeMen ; they had set
their Faces like Flint. Don't you remember
how undaunted they were when they stood before the Judge?
Hon. Well Faithful bravelysuffered!Greath. So he did, and as brave things came on't : For
Hopefuland some others,as the Storyrelates it,were Converted
by his Death.
Hon. IVellybut pray go on ; for you are well acquaintedwith things.
Greath. Above all that Christian met with after he had
passedthorow Vanity-Fairyone By-endswas ther Part pag. ^220.
Hon. By-ends; what was he ?
Greath. A very arch Fellow, a downrightHypocrite; one
that would be Religious,which way ever the World went, but
so cunning, that he would be sure neither to lose,nor suffer
for it.
He had his Mode of Religionfor every fresh occasion,andhis Wife was as good at it as he. He would turn and changefrom Opinion to Opinion ; yea, and plead for so doing too.
But so far as I could learn,he came to an ill End with his
By-endsynor did I ever hear that any of his Children were ever
of any Esteem with any that trulyfeared God.
Now by this time, they were come within sightof the
J,,Town of Fanityywhere Vanity Fair is kept. So
come within when they saw that they were so near the Town,sightof they consulted with one another how theyshould
^"''^^'pass thorow the Town, and some said one thing,
Psa. 21. i6.^^^ %QvciZ another. At last Mr. Greatheart said,
I have, as you may understand,often been a ConduSlor of
Pilgrimsthorow this Town ; Now I am ac-
They enter quaintedwith one Mr. Mnason^ a Cyprusian byinto one Mr.
Nation, an old Disciple,at whose House we may
to Lod^e. Lodge. If you think good,said he, we will turn
in there.
Content, said old Honest ; Content, said Christiana;
Content, said Mr. Feeble-mind ; and so they said all. Now
you must think it was Even-tide by that theygot to the outside
THE SECOND PART OF
So Grace went to call them, and they came, and after
Salutation made, they sat down togetherat the Table.
Then said Mr, Mnason their Landlord, My Neighbours,I have, as you see, a company of Strangerscome to my House,
they are Pilgrims: They come from afar,and are going to
Mount Sion. But who, quoth he, do you think this is?
pointingwith his Finger to Christiana. It is ChristianatheWife of Christianthat famous Pilgrim,who with Faithfulhisbrother were so shamefullyhandled in our Town. At that
theystood amazed, saying.We littlethought to see Christiana^when Grace came to call us, wherefore this is a very comfort-able
Surprize. Then they asked her of her welfare,and if
these young men were her Husbands Sons. And when she
had told them theywere; theysaid.The King whom you love,and serve, make you as your Father,and bringyou where he is
in Peace.
Honest and ^^^ down) asked Mr. Contrite and the rest,in what
Contrite. posturetheir "Town was at present?
Cont. You may be sure we are fullof Hurry,The Fruit j^^ p^j^. ^-jj^g^ 'yjg h^j-j keepina our Heartsof Watch-
J c " V " J o J u
fulness. and Spirits\\\ any good Urder, when we are in
a cumbred condition. He that lives in such a
placeas this is,and that has to do with such as we have,has
need of an Item to caution him to take heed, every moment
of the Day.Hon. But how are your Neighboursforquietness?
Cont. They are much more moderate now than formerly.
p ,,.
You know how Christian and Faithfulwe.rt used
jiot so hot at at our Town ; but of late,I say, theyhave been
Vanity Fair far more moderate. I think the Blood of Faithfulas formerly. jj^^j^^j^j^ j^^j ^^^^ them till now ; for since
theyburned him, theyhave been ashamed to burn any more :
In those days we were afraid to walk the Streets,but now we
can shew our Heads. Then the Name of a Professor was
odious,now, speciallyin some parts of our Town (foryou know
our Town islarge)Religionis counted Honourable.
Then said Mr. Contrite to thetn,Pray hotu farethit with
you in your Pilgrimage,how stands the Countreyaffetledtowardsyou?
386
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Hoti. It happens to us, as it happeneth to Way-faringmen ; sometimes our way isclean,sometimes foul ; sometimes
up hill,sometimes down hill; We are seldom at a Certainty.The Wind is not alwayeson our Backs, nor is every one a
PViend that we meet with in the Way. We have met with
some notable Rubs already; and what are yet behind we know
not, but for the most part we find it true, that has been talked
of of old,A goodMan must sujferTrouble.Contrit. Tou talk ofRuhs, what Rubs have you riiet withal?
Hon. Nay, ask Mr. Great-heart our Guide, for he can
givethe best Account of that.
Greath. We have been beset three or four times already:First Christiana and her Children were beset with two Ruffians,that they feared would a took away their Lives
; We was beset
with Gyant Bloody-man,Gyant Maul.,and Gyant Slay-good.Indeed we did rather beset the last,than were beset of him :
And thus it was. After we had been some time at the House
of Gaius,tnine Host.,and of the whole Churchywe were minded
upon a time to take our Weapons with us, and go see if we
could lightupon any of those that were Enemies to Pilgrimsj(forwe heard that there was a notable one thereabouts.)NowGaius knew his Haunt better than I, because he dwelt there-about,
so we looked and looked,till at last we discerned the
mouth of his Cave ; then we were glad and pluck'dup our
Spirits.So we approached up to his Den^ and lo when we
came there,he had draggedby meer force into his Net, this
poor man^ Mr. Feeble-mind,and was about to bring him to his
End. But when he saw us, supposingas we thought,he had
had another Prey,he left the poor man in his Hole, and came
out. So we fell to it full sore, and he lustilylaid about him ;
but in conclusion,he was broughtdown to the Ground, and his
Head cut off,and set up by the Way-side for a Terror to such
as should after practisesuch Ungodliness. That I tellyou the
Truth, here is the man himself to affirm it,who was as a Lamb
taken out of the Mouth of the Lyon.Feebl. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind,/ foundthis true to my
Cost.,and Comfort; to my Cost,when he threatned to pick myBones every motnent ; and to ?ny Co7nfort,zvhen I saw Mr.
Great-heart and his Friends with their Jf'^eaponsapproachso near
for my Deliverance.
BB 2 387
THE SECOND PART OF
Holym. Then said Mr, Holy-man^There are two thingsthat theyhave need to be possessedwith that go
man's sL'ech "" Pilgrimage,Courageand an unspottedLife. If
theyhave not Courage they can never hold on
their way ; and if their Lives be loosetheywill make the veryName of a Pi/grimstink.
Loves. Then said Mr. Love-saint ; I hope this Caution is
not needful amongst you. But trulythere are
saint'j-!s"!w//rn^ny that go upon the Road, that rather declare
themselves Strangersto Pilgrimage,than Strangersand Pilgrimsin the Earth.
Darenot. Then said Mr. Dare-not-ly,"Tis true; theyneither have the PilgrimsWeed, nor the Pilgrims
not'-'lvmT Courage; theygo not uprightly,but all awrie with
Speech. their Feet,one Shoo goes inward,another outward,and their Hosen out behind ; there a Rag, and
there a Rent, to the Disparagementof their Lord.
Penit. These things,said Mr. Penitent,they ought to be
troubled for,nor are the Pilgrimslike to have
IhSpUT"^that Grace put upon them and their PilgrimsProgress,as they desire,until the way is cleared
of such Spotsand Blemishes.
Thus theysat talkingand spendingthe time,until Supperwas set upon the Table. Unto which theywent and refreshed
their weary Bodies,so theywent to Rest. Now theystayedinthis Fair a great while,at the House of this Mr. Mnason, who
in process of time gave his Daughter Grace unto Samuel
Christiana^ Son, to Wife, and his Daughter Martha to
yoseph.The time,as I said,that theylayhere,was long(forit was
not now as in former times.) Wherefore the Pilgrimsgrewacquaintedwith many of the good peopleof the Town, and did
them what service they could. Mercy, as she was wont,laboured much for the Poor,wherefore their Bellyesand Backs
blessed her,and she was there an Ornament to her Profession.
And to say the truth,for Grace,Phebe,and Martha, they were
all of a very good Nature,and did much good in their place.They were also all of them very Fruitful,so that Christians
Name, as was said before,was like to live in the World.
While they lay here,there came a Monster out of the
388
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Woods, and slew many of the Peopleof the Town. It would
also carry away their Children,and teach them
to suck its Whelps. Now no man in the Town
durst so much as f'ace this Monster ; but all Men fled when
they heard of the noise of his coming.The Monster was like vmto no one Beast upon the P^arth.
Its Body was like a Dragon, and it had seven
Heads and ten Horns, It made sreat ha-vock ofj,.
V,'/r"i -I 1 I "
, I Tw^-
^" Shape.Lbtldren.,and yet it was governed by a IVoman.
ir m t
This Monster propounded Conditions to men ;
and such men as loved their Lives more then their Souls,acceptedof those Conditions. So they came under.
Now this Mr. Great-heart.,togetherwith these that came to
visit the Pilgrimsat Mr. Mnasons House, entred into a
Covenant to go and ingagethis Beast,if perhaps theymightdeliver the Peopleof this Town, from the Paws and Mouth of
this so devouringa Serpent.Then did Mr. Great-heart.,Mr. Contrite.,Mr. Holy-man.,
Mr. Dare-not-lyand Mr. Penitent.,with their
Weapons go forth to meet him. Now the^"^ H "
Ti^ r T. 1111tngaged.
Monster at nrst was very Rampant, and looked
upon these Enemies with great Disdain,but they so be-labored
him, being sturdymen at Arms, that they made him make
a Retreat : so they came home to Mr. Mnasons House
again.The Monster.,you must know, had his certain Seasons to
come out in,and to make his Attempts upon the Children of
the Peopleof the Town, also these Seasons did these valiant
Worthies watch him in,and did stillcontinuallyassault him ;
in so much, that in process of time, he became not onlywounded, but lame ; also he has not made that havock of the
Towns-mens Children,as formerlyhe has done. And it is
verilybelieved by some, that this Beast will die of his
Wounds.
This therefore made Mr. Great-heart and his Fellows,of
great Fame in this Town, so that many of the People that
wanted their taste of things,yet had a Reverend Esteem and
Respeft for them. Upon this account therefore it was that
these Pilgrimsgot not much hurt here. True, there were
some of the baser sort that could see no more then a Mole.,
389
THE SECOND PART OF
nor understand more than a Beast,these had no reverence
for these men, nor took they notice of their Valour or
Adventures.
Well, the time drew on that the Pilo-rims must 2:0 on their
way, wherefore they preparedfor their Journey. They sent
for their Friends,they conferred with them, they had some
time set apart therein to commit each other to the Proteftion of
their Prince. There was again,that brought them of such
thingsas theyhad,that was fit for the weak, and the strong,
.n ofor the Women, and the Men; and so laded
Ati. 28. 10., . , ,
', .
'
them with such thmgs as was necessary.Then they set forwards on their way, and their Friends
accompanying them so far as was convenient ; they againcommitted each other to the Proteftion of their King, and
parted.They therefore that were of the PilgrimsCompany went
on, and Mr. Great-heart went before them ; now the Women
and Children being weakly, they were forced to go as theycould bear,by this means Mr. Ready-to-haultand Mr. Feeble-
mind had more to sympathizewith their Condition.
When they were gone from the Towns-men, and when
their Friends had bid them farewel,theyquicklycame to the
placewhere Faithfulwas put to Death : There therefore theymade a stand,and thanked him that had enabled him to bear
his Cross so well,and the rather,because theynow found that
they had a benefit by such a manly Sufferingas his was.
They went on therefore after this,a good way further,talkingof Christian and Faithful^and how Hopeful
^ '^'^joyned himself to Christian after that Faithfulwas dead.
Now they were come up with the Hill Lucre where the
Silver-mine was, which took Detnas off from his Pilgrimage,andinto which, as some xhmk^ By-endsfelland perished;wherefore
theyconsidered that. But when they were come to the old
Monument that stood over againstthe Hill Lucre^to wit, to
the Pillar of Salt that stood also within view of Sodom^and its
stinkingLake ; they marvelled,as did Christian before,that
men of that Knowledge and ripenessof Wit as they was,
should be so blinded as to turn aside here. Only theyconsidered
again,that Nature is not affefted with the Harms that others
390
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
have met with,speciallyif that thingupon which theylook,hasan attraiftingVirtue upon the foolish Eye.
I saw now that they went on tilltheycame at the River
that was on this side of the delecflable Mountains.
To the River where the fine Trees grow on' ^^^ P^^"
both sides,and whose Leaves,if taken inwardly,are good against Surfeits ; where the Medows are greenall the year long, and where they might lie
down safely." " ^'
By this River side in the Medow, there were Cotes and
Folds for Sheep,an House built for the nourishingand bringingup of those Lambs, the Babes of those Women that go on
Pilgrimage.Also there was here one that was
intrusted with them, who could have compassion,j
^ "5-2.
and that could gatherthese Lambs with his Arm,and carry them in his Bosom, and that could gentlylead those
that were with young. Now to the Care of this Man^Christiana admonished her four DaughtersTo commit their
little ones ; that by these Waters they might be housed,harbored,succored and nourished,and that none
of them might be lackingin time to come. This "'^'^'^^' '^'
man, if any of them go astray, or be lost,he will Ez^k. 34. u,
bringthem again,he will also bind up that which ,5^'jg'was broken, and will strengthenthem that are
sick. Here they will never want Meat, and Drink and
Cloathing,here they will be kept from Thieves and Robbers,for this man will dye before one of those committed to his
Trust,shall be lost. Besides,here theyshall be sure to have
good Nurture and Admonition,and shall be taughtto walk in rightPaths,and that you know is "'" '^
a Favour of no small account. Also here, as you see, are
delicate Waters^ pleasantMedows^ daintyFloiuersvarietyofTrees and such as bear wholsom Fruit. Fruit,not like that that
Matthew eat of,that fellover the Wall out of Belzebubs Garden,but Fruit that procurethHealth where there is none, and that
continueth and increaseth it where it is.
So theywere content to commit their littleOnes to him ;
and that which was also an Incouragementto them so to do,
was, for that all this was to be at the Charge of the King, and
so was an Hospitalto young Children,and Orphans.
391
THE SECOND PART OF
Now theywent on : And when they were come to By-pathMedow, to the Stile over which Christian went
They being ^-^^ j^j^ Fellow HopefuL when they were taken
By-path by Gyant Despair and put into DoubtingCastle :
Stile,have They sate down and consulted what was best to
a mind to ]^^ done, to wit, now they were so strong, and
with Gyant had got such a man as Mr. Great-heart for their
Despair. Conductor ; whether they had not best to make
pan Attempt upon the Gyant,demolish his Castle,
233. "239.^'^^ '* there were any Pilgrimsin it,to set them
at libertybefore they went any further. So one
said one thing,and another said the contrary. One questionedif it was lawful to go upon Unconsecrated Ground, another said
theymight,providedtheir end was good ; but Mr. Great-heart
said,Though that Assertion offered last,cannot be universallytrue, yet I have a Comandment to resist Sin, to overcome
Evil,to fightthe good Fightof Faith : And I pray, with whom
should I fightthis good Fight,if not with Gyant Despair?I will therefore attempt the taking away of his Life,and
the demolishingof Doubting Castle. Then said he,who will
go with me ? Then said old HonestyI will,and so will we
too, said Christian 'i, four Sons,Matthew^ Samuel^\~".'^ ^'
yames and Josephfor theywere young men and
strong.So theyleft the Women in the Road, and with them Mr.
Feeble-mindand Mr. Ready-to-hault^with his Crutches,to be
their Guard, until they came back,for in that placetho Gyant
J. Despairdwelt so near, theykeepingin the Road,
A littleChild ynightlead them.
So Mr. Great-heart,old Honest,and the four young men,
went to go up to Doubting Castle,to look for Gyant Despair:When theycame at the Castle Gate,theyknocked for Entrance
with an unusual Noise. At that the old Gyant comes to the
Gate, and Diffidencehis Wife follows : Then said he. Who,and what is he, that is so hardy,as after this manner to molest
the Gyant Despair} Mr. Great-heart replyed.It is I, Great-
heart,one of the King of the Celestial CountreysCondu6lors of
Pilgrimsto their Place. And I demand of thee that thou open
thy Gates for my Entrance,prepare thy self also to Fight,for I
am come to take away thyHead, and to demolish DoubtingCastle.
392
THE SECOND PART OF
could not Dance without one Crutch in his Hand, but I
promiseyou, he footed it well ; also the Girl was to be com-mended,
for she answered the Musick handsomely.As for Mr. Despondency^the Musick was not much to him,
he was for feedingrather then Dancing,for that he was almost
starved. So Christiana gave him some of her bottle of Spiritsfor present Relief,and then preparedhim something to eat ;
and in little time the old Gentleman came to himself,and
began to be finelyrevived.Now I saw in my Dream, when all these thingswere
finished,Mr. Great-heart took the Head of Gyant Despair and
set it upon a Pole by the High-way side,rightover againstthe
Pillarthat Christian erefted for a Caution to Pilgrimsthat came
after,to take heed of entringinto his Grounds.
Then he writ under it upon a Marble stone, these Verses
following.
This is the Head of him, whose Name only^In former tiniesdid Pilgrimsterrifie.
ment of' "^^ CastleV down^ and Diffidence his Wife^Deliverance. Brave Master Great-heart has bereftof Life.
Despondency,his Daughter Much-afraid,Great-heart,for them also the Man has playd.Who hereofdoubts.,ifhe''I but cast his Eye.,Up hither.,may his Scruplessatisfe.This Head.,also when doubtingCripplesdance.,Doth shew from Fears theyhave Deliverance.
When these men had thus bravelyshewed themselves
againstDoubting-Castleand had slain Gyant-Despair.,theywent forward,and went on tillthey came to the DeleStable
Mountains, where Christian and Hopefulrefreshed themselves
with the Varieties of the Place. They also acquaintedthem-selves
with the Shepherdsthere,who welcomed them as theyhad done Christian before,unto the deledlable Mountains.
Now the Shepherds seeingso great a train follow Mr.
Great-heart (for with him they were well acquainted;) theysaid unto him, Good Sir,you have got a goodlyCompany here;
pray where did you find all these ?
394
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Then Mr. Great-heart replyed,
First here's Christiana and her train.Her Sons,and her Sons JVives,who like the Wain
steechto 7heKeep by the Pole,and do by Compass steer. Shepherds.From Sin to Grace,else theyhad not been here.
Next here''sold Honest come on Pilgrimage,
Ready-to-halttoo, who I dare ingage,Tj'ue hearted is,and so is Feeble-mind,TVho willingwas, not to be leftbehind.
Despondency,good-man,is comingafter.And so also is Much-afraid,his Daughter.
May we have Entertaimnent here,or must
JVe furthergo ? let'sknow ivhereon to trust.
Then said the Shepherds; This is a comfortable Company,you are welcome to us, for we have for the
Feeble,as for the Strong; our Prince has an Eye JJi^Jn^jf"'to what is done to the least of these. Therefore
^/^^^^ ^ ^
Infirmitymust not be a block to our Entertain-ment.
So theyhad them to the Palace Door, and then said
unto them. Come in Mr. Feeble-mind,come in Mr. Ready-to-halt,come in Mr. Despondency,and Mrs. Much-afraidhis
Daughter. These Mr. Great-heart,said the Shepherds to the
Guide, we call in by Name, for that they are most subjefttodraw back ; but as for you, and the rest that are strong, we
leave you to your wonted Liberty. Then said
Mr. Great-heart,This day I see that Grace doth Am^cripHon
, " " T-J-'
, T Joffalse
shme m your r aces, and that you are my L-ords shepherds.
Shepherdsindeed ; for that you have not pushed Ezek. 34. 21.
these Diseased neither with Side nor Shoulder,but have rather strewed their way into the Palace with Flowers,as you should.
So the Feeble and Weak went in,and Mr. Great-heart,and
the rest did follow. When they were also set down, the
Shepherdssaid to those of the weakest sort. What is it that youwould have ? For said they,all thingsmust be managed here,to the supportingof the weak, as well as to the warning of the
Unruly.So they made them a Feast of thingseasie of Digestion,
and that were pleasantto the Palate,and nourishing; the
395
THE SECOND PART OF
which when tlieyhad received,they went to their rest, each
one respeftivelyunto his proper place. When Morning was
come, because the Mountains were high, and the day clear ;
and because it was the Custom of the Shepherds to shew to the
Pilgrims,before their Departure,some Rarities ; therefore after
they were ready,and had refreshed themselves,the Shepherdstook them out into the Fields,and shewed them first,what
they had shewed to Christian before.
Then they had them to some new places. The firstwas
to Mount-Marvel^ where they looked,and behold
Marvel^ "^^'^ ^^ '^ Distance,that tutnbled the Hills about
T, ,
with Words. Then thev asked the ShepherdsI Fart, pag. , , , ,,
,"'01 iii-i
246. what that should mean: bo they told him, that
that man was the Son of one Great-graceof whom
you read in the firstpart of the Records of the PilgrimsProgress.And he is set there to teach Pilgrimshow to believe down, or to
tumble out of their wayes, what DifficultiestheyMar. 11.23, shall meet with, by Faith. Then said Mr.
Great-heartyI know him, he is a man above many.Then they had them to another place, called Mount-
Innocent. And there they saw a man cloathed
innocent ^^^ '" White ; and two men, Prejudice.,and
Ill-will.,continuallycastingDirt upon him. Now
behold the Dirt, whatsoever they cast at him, would in little
time fall ofF again,and his Garment would look as clear as if no
Dirt had been cast thereat.
Then said the Pilgrimswhat means this ? The Shepherdsanswered. This man is named Godly-man^and this Garment is
to shew the Innocency of his Life. Now those that throw
Dirt at him, are such as hate his Well-doing but as you see the
Dirt will not stick upon his Cloaths,so it shall be with him
that liveth trulyInnocentlyin the World. Whoever they be
that would make such men dirty,they labour all in vain ; for
God, by that a littletime is spent will cause that their Innocence
shall break forth as the Light,and their Righteousnessas the
Noon day.Then they took them, and had them to Mount-Charity^
where they shewed them a man that had a
^/"'y" bundle of Cloth lyingbefore him, out of which
he cut Coats and Garments, for the Poor that
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
stood about him ; yet his Bundle or Role of Cloth was never
the less.
Then said they, what should this be ? This is,said the
Shepherds,to shew you, That he that has a Heart to giveof
his Labour to the Poor, shall never want wherewithal. He
that watereth shall be watered himself. And the Cake that the
Widdow gave to the Prophet,did not cause that she had ever
the less in her Barrel.
They had them also to a placewhere theysaw one Fool^and one Want-zuit washing of an Ethiopianwith
intention to make him white, but the more theyone
^o^q\andwashed him, the blacker he was. They then
om Want-ivitt.
asked the Shepherdswhat that should mean. So
they told them, saying.Thus shall it be with the vile Person ;
all means used to get such an one a good Name, shall in Con-clusion
tend but to make him more abominable. Thus it was
with the Pharisees and so shall it be with all Hypocrites.Then said Mercy the Wife of Matthew to Christiana her
Mother, Mother, I would, if it might be,see the
Hole in the Hill ; or that,commonly called the ^ ^^ ' ^^^'
By-way to Hell, So her Mother brake her mind
to the Shepherds. Tlien they went to the Door ; it was in
the side of an Hill,and theyopened it,and bid Mercy hearken
awhile. So she hearkened,and heard one saying, ]\fgrcvhasCursed be my Father for holdingof my Feet back
a ?nind to
from the way ofPeace and Life; and another said, see the hole
0 that I had been torn in piecesbeforeI had^to save
my Life lostmy Soul ; and another said.If I were to live again,how would I deny my selfrather then come to this Place. Then
there was as if the very Earth had groaned,and quaked under
the Feet of this young Woman for fear ; so she looked white,and came tremblingaway, saying,Blessed be he and she that is
delivered from this Place.
Now when the Shepherdshad shewed them allthese things,then they had them back to the Palace,and entertained them
with what the House would afford ; But Mercy being a young,and breeding;Woman, loneed for somethino- which
\Tprr'vshe saw there,but was ashamed to ask. Her )g""/i/,""4
Mother-in-law then asked her what she ailed,for far zv hat.
she looked as one not well. Then said Mercy^
397
THE SECOND PART OF
There is a Looking-glasshangsup in the Dining-roofUyoff of which
1 cannot take my mind ;if therefore I have it not, I think I
shall Miscarry. Then said her Mother, I will mention thyWants to the Shepherds,and theywill not deny it thee. But
she said, I am ashamed that these men should know that I
longed. Nay my Daughter, said she, it is no Shame, but
a Virtue, to longfor such a thing as that ; so Mercy said.Then Mother, if you please,ask the Shepherdsif they are
willingto sell it.
Now the Glass was one of a thousand. It would present
It 7vas the^ man, one way with his own Feature exadtly.
Word of God. and turn it but another way, and it would shew
one the very Face and Similitude of the Prince of
jam. I. 23. Pilgrimshimself Yea I have talked with them
that can tell,and theyhave said,that they have seen the veryCrown of Thorns upon his Head, by lookingin
3- i'2'^}^2|.Q]ass,theyhave therein also seen the holes
2 Cor. X. 18.'^ ^'^ Hands, in his Feet,and his Side. Yea such
an excellencyis there in that Glass,that it will
shew him to one where they have a mind to see him ; whether
livingor dead,whether in Earth or Heaven, whether in a State
of Humiliation,or in his Exaltation,whether coming to Suffer,or coming to Reign.
Christiana therefore went to the Shepherds apart. (Nowthe Names of the Shepherds are Knowledge^
I ^ar, pag. ExperienceWatchful.,and Sincere^)and said unto
them. There is one of my Daughtersa breedingWoman, that,I think doth long for some thing that she hath
seen in this House, and she thinks she shall miscarryif she
should by you be denyed.Experience.Call her, call her. She shall assuredlyhave
what we can help her to. So they called her,
fwtfo!c)ier^"'^ ^^'^ ^^ ^^''' ^^'^y-"what is that thingthou
Loitgiiig. wouldest have ? Then she blushed and said,The great Glass that hangs up in the Dining-
room : So Sincere ran and fetched it,and with a joyfulConsent
it was givenher. Then she bowed her Head, and gave Thanks,and said.By this I know that I have obtained Favour in your
Eyes.They also gave to the other young Women such thingsas
39"
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
theydesired,and to their Husbands great Commendations, for
that theyjoynedwith Mr. Great-heart to the slayingof Gyant-
Despair,and the demohshing of Doubting-Castle.About Christiana^ Neck, the Shepherdsput a Bracelet,and
so theydid about the Necks of her four Daughters, ^^^^ ^^^^
also they put Ear-ringsin their Ears,and Jewels shepherds
on their Fore-heads. ^^r^^itWhen they were minded to go hence, they
t gnms.
let them go in Peace, but gave not to them those certain
Cautions which before were given to Christian and his Com-panion.
The Reason was, for that these had
Great-heart to be their Guide, who was one that \^^^' ^^^^'
was well acquaintedwith things,and so could
give them their Cautions more seasonably,to wit,even then
when the Danger was nigh the approaching.What Cautions Christian and his Companions had received
of the Shepherds,they had also lost,by that
the time was come that they had need to put 253?"^*^'^^
them in praftice. Wherefore here was the
Advantage that this Company had over the other.
From hence theywent on Singing,and theysaid.
Behold.,how fitlyare the Stagesset !
For their Relief.,that Pilgrimsare become ;
And how theyus receive without one let.,That make the other Lifeour Mark and Home.
What Novelties theyhave.,to us theygive.,That we., tho Pilgrims,joyfulLives may live.
They do upon us too such thingsbestow,That shew we Pilgrimsare, where e're we go.
When they were gone from the Shepherds,they quicklycame to the Place where Christian met with one Turn-a-tvay,that dwelt in the Town of Apostacy.Wherefore of him
Mr. Great-heart their Guide did now put them in
mind ; saying.This is the placewhere Christian \ /^"^' P'^S-
met with one Turn-a-way,who carried with him
the Character of his Rebellion at his Back. And"
.,
this I have to say concerningthis man, He would Tum-a-way
hearken to no Counsel,but once a falling,per- managed his
swasion could not stop him. When he came to'-^postacy.
399
THE SECOND PART OF
the placewhere the Cross and the Sepulcherwas, he did
meet with one that did bid him look therebut he
in7%"'iQ' gnashedwith his Teeth, and stamped, and said,
he was resolved to go back to his own Town.
Before he came to the Gate, he met with Evangelistwhooffered to layHands on him, to turn him into the way again.But this Turn-a-way resisted him, and having done much
despiteunto him, he got away over the Wall, and so escapedhis Hand.
Then they went on, and justat the placewhere Little-faithformerlywas Robbed,there stood a man with his Sword drawn,and his Face all bloody. Then said Mr. Great-heart,What
art thou ? The man made Answer, saying,I am
foMruth'^"^^/"^^ whose Name is Faliant-for-Truth,I am a
7vith Thieves. Pilgrim,and am going to the Celestial City.Now as I was in my way, there was three men
did beset me, and propounded unto me these three things.I. Whether I would become one of them ? Or go back from
whence I came ? Or die upon the Place ? To the first I
answered,I had been a true Man a longSeason,I'l^il^i''"' and therefore,it could not be expectedthat I now
should cast in my Lot with Thieves. Then
they demanded what I would say to the Second. So I told
them that the Place from whence I came, had I not found
Incommodity there,I had not forsaken it at all,but findingitaltogetherunsuitable to me, and very unprofitablefor me, I
forsook it for this Way. Then theyasked me what I said to
the third. And I told them, my Life cost more dear far,than
that I should lightlygive it away. Besides,you have nothingto do thus to put things to my Choice ; wherefore at yourPeril be it,if you meddle. Then these three,to wit, Wild-
head,Inconsiderate,and Pragmatick,drew upon me, and I also
drew upon them.
So we fell to it,one againstthree,for the space of above
J,
three Hours. They have left upon me, as you
haved himself, See, Some of the Marks of their Valour,and have
and pjitthem also carried away with them some of mine.to flight. They are but just now gone, I suppose they
might, as the sayingis,hear your Horse dash, and so theybetook them to flight.
400
THE SECOND PART OF
together.Now as they went on, because Mr. Great-heart
was deHghtedin him (forhe loved one greatlythat he found to
be a man of his Hands) and because there was with his Company,them that was feeble and weak ; Therefore he questionedwith
What^'"^ about many things; as first,JFhat Coiintrey-
Countrey man man he was ?
Mr. Valiant Valiant. I am of Dark-land.,for there I was
'^''^"^'
born,and there my Father and Mother are still.
Greath. Dark-land.,said the Guide, Doth not that lyuponthe same Coast with the City"3/'Destru6lion.
Valiant. Yes it doth. Now that which caused me to
Ho7u Mrcome on Pilgrimage,was this : We had one
Valiant cameMr. Tell-true came into our parts, and he told
to go on it about, what Christian had done, that went
tgt image. from the City of Destruction. Namely, how he
had forsaken his IVifeand Childrenand had betaken himself to
a PilgrimsLife. It was also confidentlyreportedhow he had
killed a Serpentthat did come out to resisthim in his Journey,and how he got thorow to whither he intended. It was also
told what Welcome he had at all his Lords Lodgings; speciallywhen he came to the Gates of the Celestial City. For there,said the man. He was received with sound of Trumpet, bya company of shiningones. He told italso,how all the Bells
in the City did ringfor Joy at his Reception,and what Golden
Garments he was cloathed with ; with many other thingsthat
now I shall forbear to relate. In a word, that man so told the
Story of Christian and his Travels, that my Heart fell into
a burning hast to be gone after him, nor could Father or
Mother stay me, so I got from them, and am come thus far on
my Way.Greath. You came in at the Gate.,did you not ?
Valiant. Yes, yes. For the same man also told us, that
" , .
all would be nothins;if we did not begin to enterHe begins
, .
i -^
'^ "
ricrht. this way at the Gate.
Greath. Look you, said the Guide to C\\nsX.\2im.yChristian s cff^^Pilpri?naf[eof your Husband, and what he has
gotten thereby.,is spreadabroad far and near.
Valiant. Why, is this Christian?, Wife.
Greath. Yes.,that it is.,and these are also her fourSons.Valiant. What ! and goingon Pilgrimagetoo ?
402
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Greath. }~esver'ily\theyare folloivingafter.Valiant. It gladsme at the Heart ! Good man ! How
Tovful will he be, when he shall see them thatu " .
would not go with him, yet to enter after him, in rejoycedto
at the Gates into the City? j^c Chiistian'j-
Greath. Without doubt it will he a Comfort ^^^^'
to him ; for next to the Joyofseeinghimselfthere,it will be a 'Joyto meet there his IVifeand his Children.
Valiant. But now you are upon that,prav let me see
your Opinion about it. Some make a questionwhether we shall know one another when we are ,
///^^^'"'shall know
there.one another
Greath. Do they think theyshall know them- '^^en we
selves then f' Or that they shall reioyceto see '^"^ "
themselves in that Bliss P and if theythink theyshall know and do these ; JVhy not know others.^and rejoyeein their
Welfarealso?Again, Since Relations are our second self thb that State
will be dissolved there,yet why may it not be rationallyconcludedthat we shall be more glad to see them there,than to see theyarewanting P
Valiant. Well, I perceivewhereabouts you are as to this.
Have you any more thingsto ask me about my beginningtocome on Pilgrimage.
Greath. I'es,Was your Father and Mother willingthat youshould become a Pilgrifn?
Valiant. Oh, no. They used all means imaginabletoperswade me to stay at Home.
Greath. Why, what could theysay againstit FValiant. They said it was an idle Life,and if I my self
were not inclined to Sloath and Laziness,I would
never countenance a PilgrimsCondition.t
b'r'^^Greath. And what did theysay else? Blocks that
Valiant. Why, They told me that it was h ^'^
a dangerousWay, yea the most dangerousWay "^i-jin the World, said they, is that which the in his way.
Pilgrimsgo.Greath. Did theysheiv lu herein this Way is so dangerous?Valiant. Yes. And that in many Particulars.
Greath. Name some ofthem.
CC 2 403
THE SECOND PART OF
Valiant. They told me of the Sloughof De^pond^whereChristian was well nigh Smothered. They told
Stumblino--"^^ ^^^'^^there were Archers standingready in
Block.^
Belzebub-Castle^to shoot them that should knock
at the JVicket Gate for Entrance. They told me
also of the Wood, and dark Mountains,of the Hill Difficulty.,of
the Lyons,and also of the three Gyants,Bloodyman Maul.,and
Slay-good.They said moreover. That there was a foul Fiend
haunted the Valleyof Hmniliation.,and that Christian was, byhim, almost bereft of Life. Besides,said they.You must go
over the Valleyofthe Shadow ofDeath.,where the Hobgoblinsare,where the Light is Darkness, where the Way is full of Snares,Pits,Traps and Ginns. They told me also of Gyant Despair,of DoubtingCastle.,and of the Ruins that the Pilgrimsmet with
there. Further,They said,I must go over the enchanted
Ground, which was dangerous. And that after all this I
should find a River,over which I should find no Bridg,andthat that River did lyebetwixt me and the Celestial Countrey.
Greath. Jnd tvas this all ?
Valiant. No, They also told me that this way was full of
" " ,
Deceivers^and of Persons that laid await there, toJ he Ciecond.
, r i t" i
turn good men out or the rath.
Greath. But how did theymake that out ?
Valiant. They told me that Mr. Worldly-wise-mandid
^, rri"
Jthere lye in wait to deceive. They also said that
Ihe Ihird. J" ,. i rr ,
" " " n
there was rormaiity and riypocrisiecontinuallyonthe Road. They said also that By-ends.,Talkativeor Demas^would go near to gatherme up ; that the Flatterer would catch
me in his Net, or that with greenheaded IgnoranceI would
presume to go on to the Gate,from whence he alwayswas sent
back to the Hole that was in the side of the Hill,and made to
go the By-way to Hell.
Greath. / pro?niseyou, This was enoughto discourage.But
did they?nake an end here ?
Valiant. No, stay. They told me also of many that had
yy p. Jtryedthat way of old,and that had gone a great
way therein,to see if theycould find somethingof the Glorythere,that so many had so much talked of from
time to time ; and how they came back again,and befooled
themselves for settinga Foot out of Doors in that Path,to the
404
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Satisfaftion of all the Countrey. And they named several that
did so, as Obstinate^ and Plyohlc Alistrust,and Timerous^
Turn-a-way^ and old Atheist with several more ; who, they
said,had, some of them, gone far to see if they could find,but
not one of them found so much Advantage by going, as
amounted to the lueightof a Feather.
Greath. Said theyany thingmore to discourageyou ?
Faliant. Yes, They told me of one Mr. Fearing who was
a Pilgrim,and how he found this way so Solitary,.^.
that he never had comfortable Hour therein,also
that Mr. Despondencyhad like to been starved therein ; Yea,
and also,which I had almost forgot,that Christian himself,
about whom there has been such a Noise, after all his Ventures
for a Celestial Crown, was certainlydrowned in the black
River, and never went foot further, however it was
smothered up,
Greath. And did none ofthese thifigsdiscourageyou ?
Valiant. No. They seemed but as so many Nothingsto me.
Greath. Mow came that about ?
Valiant. Why, I stillbelieved what Mr. Tell-true had said,and that carried me beyond them all.
tj ,
r^ 1 cT-i I- T/-
H 07V he got(jreath, 1 hen this was your y itioryeven your over these
Faith ? Stumbling-
Valiant. It was so, I believed and therefore "''^^'
came out, got into the Way, fought all that set themselves
againstme, and by believingam come to this Place.
Who would true Valour see^
Let him come hither \
One here will Constant be^Come IVindy come IVeather.
There's no Discouragement,i^hall make him once Relent,Flis firstavowed Intent,To be a Pilgrim.
IVho so beset him round^With dismal Stories,Do but themselves Confound;His Strengththe more is.
THE SECOND PART OF
No Lyon can him fright^He' I with a Gyant Fight^But he will have a right^To be a Pilgrim.
Hobgoblin,nor foulFiend,Can daunt his Spirit:He knows^ he at the end,Shall Life Inherit.
Then Fancies fly away^He' I fear not what men say^HeU labour Night and Day^To be a Pilgrim.
By this time they were got to the enchanted Ground, where
the Air naturallytended to make one Drowzy.I lait, pag. ^j^j ^j^^j.pj^(,ej^g j^jjgrown over with Bryers
and Thorns ; exceptinghere and there,where
was an inchanted Arbor,upon which, if a Man sits,or in which
if a man sleeps,'tis a question,say some, whether ever theyshall rise or wake again in this World. Over this Forrest
therefore they went, both one with an other,and Mr. Great-
heart went before,for that he was the Guide, and Mr.
Valiant-for-truth,he came behind, being there a Guard, for
fear lest peradventuresome Fiend, or Dragon, or Gyant, or
Thief,should fall upon their Rere, and so do Mischief. Theywent on here each man with his Sword drawn in his Hand ;
for theyknew it was a dangerousplace. Also theycheared up
one another as well as theycould. Fceblc-mind,Mr. Great-heart
commanded should come up after him, and Mr. Despondencywasunder the Eye of Mr, Valiant.
Now theyhad not gone far,but a great Mist and a darkness
fellupon them all ; so that theycould scarce, for a great while,see the one the other. Wherefore theywere forced for some
time,to feel for one another,by Words ; for theywalked not
by Sight.But any one must think,that here was but sorry goingfor
the best of them all,but how much worse for the Women and
Children,who both of Feet and Heart were but tender. Yet
so it was, that,thorow the incouragingWords of he that led in
406
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
the Front, and of him that brought them up behind,theymade
a pretty good shift to wagg along.The Way also was here very wearysom, thorow Dirt and
Slabbiness. Nor was there on all this Ground, so much as one
/"", or VicluaUing-Hoiise^therein to refresh the feebler sort.
Here therefore was grunthig and puffingsand sighing: While
one tumbleth over a Bush, another sticks fast in the Dirt,andthe Children, some of them, lost their Shoos in the Mire.
While one cries out, I am down, and another,Ho, Where are
you ? and a third,The Bushes have got such fast hold on me,I think I cannot get away from them.
Then theycame at an Arhor^warm, and promisingmuch
refreshingto the Pilgrims; for it was finelywrouo-ht above-head, beautified with Greem, 'jl'^^l^^"'^
"II -in; in; t i i
the Inchailtingfurnished with Benches^and Settles. It also had Ground.
in it a soft Couch whereon the weary might lean.
This, you must think,all thingsconsidered,was tempting; for
the Pilgrimsalreadybegan to be foyledwith the badness of the
way ; but there was not one of them that made so much as a
motion to stop there. Yea, for ought 1 could perceive,theycontinuallygave so good heed to the Advice of their Guide, and
he did so faithfullytell them of Dangers.,and of the Nature of
Dangers when they were at them, that usuallywhen theywere nearest to them, they did most pluck up their Spirits,andhearten one another to deny the Flesh. This Arbor was called
The sloathfulsFriend.,on purpose to allure,if it
might be,some of the Pilgrimsthere,to take up Jh^^lllr"'^
their Rest when weary.I saw then in my Dream, that thej'^went on in this their
solitaryGround, till they came to a placeat
which a man is apt to lose his Way, Nozv^ tho j-'i'^^'Vwhen It was light,their Guide could well enough to find.tell how to miss those ways that led wrong, yetin the dark he was put to a stand : But he had in his Pocket
a Map of all ways leadingto, or from the Celestial
City; wherefore he strook a Light(forhe never ;,^^ ^ j^^p
goes also without his Tinder-box) and takes a of all ways
view of his Rook or Map ; which bids him be leadingto or
careful in that placeto turn to the right-hand-way.'
And had he not here been careful to look in his Map, they had
407
THE SECOND PART OF
all,in probability,been smothered in the Mud, for justa little
before them, and that at the end of the cleanest Way too, was
a Pit,none knows how deep,full of nothingbut Mud ; there
made on purpose to destroythe Pilgrimsin.Then thought I with my self,who, that goeth on Pil-
" " " ,
2;rima2;e,but would have one of these Mapsuod s Book. ""i I " 11 111 1 "
about him, that he may look when he is at
a stand.,which is the way he must take r
They went on then in this inchanted Ground, tilltheycame
to where was another Arbor.,and it was built byfwoidfep''"'^the High-way-side.And in that Arbor there laytherein. two men whose Names were Heedless and Too-bold.
These two went thus far on Pilgrimage,but here
beingwearied with their Journy,theysat down to rest them-selves,
and so fell fast asleep. When the Pilgrimssaw them,theystood stilland shook their Heads ; for theyknew that the
Sleeperswere in a pitifulCase. Then theyconsulted what to
do ; whether to go on and leave them in their Sleep,or to stepto them and try to awake them. So they con-
Jryt^^walTeluded to go to them and wake them ; that is,them. if they could ; but with this Caution, namely,
to take heed that themselves did not sit down,nor imbrace the offered Benefit of that Arbor.
So theywent in and spake to the men, and called each byhis Name, (forthe Guide, it seems, did know them) but there
was no Voice nor Answer. Then the Guide did shake them,and do what he could to disturb them. Then said one of
them, / w'tll pay you when I take my Money ; At which the
Guide shook his Head. / will fightso longas I can hold mySword in my Hand., said the other. At that,one of the
Children laughed.Then said Christiana.,What is the meaning of this ? The
Their En-Guide said,Theytalk in their Sleep.If you strike
deavour is them, beat them, or whatever else you do to
fruitless. them, theywill answer you after this fashion ; or
Prov. 23. as one of them said in old time, when the Waves
3"^'35- of the Sea did beat upon him, and he sleptas one
upon the Mast of a Ship,When I awake I will seek it again.You know when men talk in their Sleeps,theysay any thing;but their Words are not governed,either by Faith or Reason.
408
THE SECOND PART OF
your Company, if you go, as I suppose you do, to the Celestial
City. So the man stopped,and they came up to him. But
so soon as Mr. Honest saw him, he said,I know this man.
Then said Mr. V aliant-for-truth^Prethee who is it? 'Tis one,
said he, that comes from whereabouts I dwelt,
StandfasT ^'^ Name is Stand-fast^he is certainlya rightgood Pilgrim.
So they came up one to another, and presentlyStand-fastsaid to old HonestyHo, Father Honestyare you there ? Ai, said
he,that I am, as sure as you are there. Right gladam I,saidMr. Stand-fast^that I have found you on this Road. And as
gladam I,said the other,that I espiedyou upon your Knees.
Then Mr, Standfastblushed,and said,But why,htmand'^^ ^'^ X"'^ ^^^ "^^ "'* Yes, that I did,quoth the
Mr. Honest. Other,and with my Heart was gladat the Sight.Why, what did you think, said Standfast?
Think, said old Honest.what should I think ? I thought we
had an honest Man upon the Road, and therefore should have
his Company by and by. If you thoughtnot amiss,how happyam I .? But if I be not as I should,I alone must bear it.
That is true, said the other ; but your fear doth further
confirm me that thingsare rightbetwixt the Prince of Pilgrimsand your Soul. For he saith,Blessed is the Man that fearethalways.
Valiant. Well, But Brother, I pray thee tell us what
was it that was the cause of thy being upon
Theyjound thy Knees, even now t Was it for that some
D^"^ ^. specialMercy laid Obligationsupon thee, or
how ?
Stand. Why we are as you see, upon the inchanted Ground^and as I was coming along,I was musing with my self of what
a dangerousRoad, the Road in this placewas,
"'fj!, and how many that had come even thus far on
fetchedhim Pilgrimage,had here been stopt, and been
upon his destroyed.I thoughtalso of the manner of theKnees. Death with which this place destroyethMen.Those that die here,die of no violent Distemper ; the Death
which such die,is not grievousto them. For he that goeth
away in a Sleep.,beginsthat Journey with Desire and Pleasure.
Yea such acquiescein the Will of that Disease.
410
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Hon. Then Mr. Honest,Interruptingofhim^said Did you
see the two Men asleepin the Arbor ?
Stand. Ai, ai,I saw Heedless and Too-bold there ; and for
ought I know, there theywill lyetilltheyRot.p^.^^ ^^
But let me go on in my Tale : As I was thus
Musing,as I said,there was one in very pleasantAttire,but old.,that presentedher self unto me, and offered me three things,to
wit, her Body.,her Purse.,and her Bed. Now the Truth is,I was both a weary, and sleepy,I am also as poor as a Howlet.,and that,perhaps,the Witch knew. Well, I repulsedher once
and twice,but she put by my Repulses,and smiled. Then
I began to be angry, but she mattered that nothingat all.
Then she made Offers again,and said.If I would be ruled byher,she would make me great and happy. For,said she,I am
the Mistriss of the World, and men arc made happy by me.
Then I asked her Name, and she told me it was
Madam Bubble. This set me further from her ; '^^^^^'^^^^,-^
but she stillfollowed me with Inticements. Then vain \vorld.
I betook me, as you see, to my Knees, and with
Hands liftup, and cries,I pray'dto him that had said,he would
help. So justas you came up, the Gentlewoman went her
way. Then I continued to give thanks for this my greatDeliverance ; for I verilybelieve she intended no good,but
rather soughtto make stop of me in my Journey.Hon. JVithout doubt her Designswere bad. But stay.,now
you talk ofher.,methinks I either have seen her.,or have read some
stojyofher.
Standf.Perhapsyou have done both.
Hon. Madam Buble ! Is she not a tallcomelyDame.,some-thing
of a SwarthyComplexionF
Standf Right,you hit it,she isjustsuch an one.
Hon. Doth she not speakvery S7noothly.,and giveyou a Smile
at the end ofa Sentence?
Standf.You fallrightupon itagain,for these are her veryAftions.
Hon. Doth she not wear a great Purse byher Side,and is
not her Hand oftenin itfingeringher Money.,as ifthat was her
Hearts delightf
Standf. 'Tis justso. Had she stood by all this while,youcould not more amply have set her forth before me, nor have
better described her Features.
411
THE SECOND PART OF
Hon. Then he that drew her Picture was a good Limner^and he that wrote of her,said true.
Greath, This Woman is a W'ltchand it is by Virtue of
77 W -H^^'^Sorci-riesthat this Ground is enchanted;who-ever
doth laytheir Head down in her Lap^ had
as good layit down upon that Block over which the Ax doth
hang ; and whoever lay their Eyes upon her Beauty,are
^counted the Enemies of God. This is she that
,
' '
maintaineth in their Splendour,all those that areI John 2. 15. IT- " /" r"M " -KT T^l " " 1 I
the bnemies or rilgnms. Yea, 1 his is she that
has bought off many a man from a PilgrimsLife. She is a
great Gossiper^she is always,both she and her Daughters,atone Pilgrim'sHeels or other,now Commending, and then
preferringthe excellencies of this Life. She is a bold and
impudent Slut; She will talk with any Man. She always
laughethPoor Pilgrimsto scorn, but highlycommends the
Rich. If there be one cunning to get A4onyin a Place,shewill speak well of him, from House to House. She loveth
Banqueting,and Feasting,mainlywell ; she is alwaysat one
full Table or another. She has givenit out in some places,that she is a Goddess,and therefore some do Worship her.
She has her times and open placesof Cheating,and she will sayand avow it,that none can shew a Good comparableto hers.
She promisethto dwell with Childrens Children,if theywillbut love and make much of her. She will cast out of her
Purse,Gold like Dust, in some places,and to some Persons.
She loves to be soughtafter,spoken well of,and to lyin the
Bosoms of Men. She is never weary of commending of her
Commodities,and she loves them most that think best of her.
She will promiseto some Crowns, and Kingdoms,if theywillbut take her Advice,yet many has she broughtto the Halter,and ten thousand times more to Hell.
Standf. O / Said Stand-fast,JFhat a Mercy is it that I did
resisther ; forwhither mightshe a drawn me ?
Greath. Whither ! Nay, none but God knows whither.
But in generalto be sure, she would a drawn thee into ynany
rr,- ^foolishand hurtful Lusts^ which droiun men in
I Tim. 6. 9. -'^ . -'";" "
Uestru"lion and Ferdition.
'Twas she that set Absalom againsthis Father,and yerohoamagainsthis Master. 'Twas she that perswadedJudasto sellhis
Lord, and that prevailedwith Detiias to forsake the godly
412
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
PilgrimsLife; none can tell of the Mischief that she doth.
She makes Variance betwixt Rulers and Subjects,betwixtParents and Children,'twixt Neighbour and Neighbour,'twixt
a Man and his Wife, 'twixt a Man and himself,'twixt the
Flesh and the Heart.
Wherefore good Master Stand-fast^be as your Name is,and
wh(n you have done all,stand.At this Discourse there was among the Pilgrimsa mixture
of Joy and Trembling,but at lengththeybrake out and Sang :
What Danger is the Pilgrim in^Hotu fnany are his Foes ?
How many ways there are to Sin,No livingMortal knows.
Some of the Ditch,shy are, yet can
Lie tumblingin the A4ire :
Some tho theyshun the Frying-pan,Do leapinto the Fire.
After this I beheld,until they were come into the Land of
Beiilah,where the Sun shineth Night and Day. Here, because
theywas weary, theybetook themselves a while to Rest. And
because this Country was common for Pilgrims,and because the Orchards and Vineyards that ^"^'^'P^^"
"-7-j -73"
were here,belongedto the King of the Celestial
Country ; therefore they were licensed to make bold with anyof his things.
But a little while soon refreshed them here,for the Bells
did so ring,and the Trumpets continuallysound so Melodiously,that they could not sleep,and yet they received as much
refreshing,as if they had slepttheir Sleep never so soundly.Here also all the noise of them that walked the Streets,was.More Pilgrimsare come to Town. And another would answer,
saying.And so many went over the Water, and were let in at
the Golden Gates to Day. They would cry again,There is
now a Legion of Shiningones, justcome to Town ; by which
we know that there are more Pilgrimsupon the Road, for here
they come to wait for them and to comfort them after all their
Sorrow. Then the Pilgrimsgot up and walked to and fro :
But how were their Ears now filledwith heavenlyNoises,andtheir Eyes delightedwith Celestial Visions? In this Land,
413
THE SECOND PART OF
they heard nothing, saw nothing,feltnothing,smelt nothing,tasted nothing,that was offensive to their Stomach or Mind ;
n ^z. 1 "..only when they tasted of the Water of the River,
Death bitter -^. "
. l u i i u
to the Flesh, over which they were to go, they thought that
but siveet to tasted a littleBitterish to the Palate,but itprovedthe Soul.
sweeter when 'twas down.
In this place there was a Record kept of the Names of
them that had been Pilgrimsof old,and a Historyof all the
Death has itsfamous A6ts that they had done. It was here
Ebbings and also much discoursed how the River to some
Flotvi figs like had had itsRowings,and what ebbingsit has had'^ ' ''' while others have gone over. It has been in a
manner dryfor some, while ithas overflowed itsBanks for others.
In this place,the Children of the Town would go into the
Kings Gardens and gatherNose-gaiesfor the Pilgrims,and
bring them to them with much affeftion. Here also grew
Carnphire,with Spichiardand Saffron.,Calamus.,and Cinamon.,with all its Trees of Frankincense.,Myrrh., and Aloes.,with all
chiefSpices. With these the PilgrimsChambers were perfumed,while they stayed here ; and with these were their Bodies
anointed to prepare them to go over the River when the time
appointedwas come.
Now, while theylayhere,and waited for the good Hour ;
there was a Noyse in the Town, that there was
Veathlmuf ^"'^ ^ome from the Celestial City,with Matter
Christiana. of great Importance,to one Christianathe Wife
of Christian the Pilgrim. So Enquiry was made
for her,and the House was found out where she was, so the
Post presentedher with a Letter ; the Contents whereof was,
^
Hail.,Good JVoman.,I bringthee Tidingsthat the
Master calleth for thee.,and expeSicththat thou
shouldest stand in his Presence.,in Cloaths ofImmortality.,within
this ten Days.When he had read this Letter to her,he gave her therewith
a sure Token that he was a true Messenger,andHow welcome
^-^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^_
^^^IS Death to
r^^ ^ ^ a " i rt " i
them that Token was, An Arrow with a Point sharpenedhave nothing with Love.,let easilyinto her Hearty which by" f "
degreeswrought so effectuallywith her.,that at the
time appointedshe must be gone.
414
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
When Christiana saw that her time was come, and that she
was the first of this Company that was to go over : She called
for Mr. Great-heart her Guide, and told him how
Matters were. So he told her he was heartilyf,cuid!"/'gladof the News, and could a been gladhad the
Post came for him. Then she bid that he should give Advice,how all thingsshould be preparedfor her Journey.
So he told her,saying,Thus and thus it must be, and we
that Survive will accompany you to the River-side.
Then she called for her Children,and gave them her
Blessing; and told them that she yet read with
Comfort the Mark that was set in their Foreheads, chid"and was gladto see them with her there,and that
theyhad kept their Garments so white. Lastly,She bequeathedto the Poor that littleshe had,and commanded her Sons and
her Daughters to be readyagainstthe Messengershould come
for them.
When she had spoken these Words to her Guide and to her
Children, she called for Mr. Faliant-for-truth^and said unto him, Sir,You have in all places v^r t'shewed your self true-hearted,be Faithful unto
Death,and my King will giveyou a Crown of Life. I would
also intreat you to have an Eye to my Children,and if at anytime you see them faint,speak comfortablyto them. For
my Daughters,my Sons Wives, they have been
Faithful,and a fulfillingof the Promise uponT" ^^*
them, will be their end. But she gave Mr. Stand-fast
a Ring.Then she called for old Mr. Honesty and said of him,
Behold an Israelite indeed,in whom is no Guile.
Then said he I wish you a fair Day when you (fset out for Mount Sion and shall be gladto see
that you go over the River dry-shod.But she answered.Come
TFet come Dry^ I long to be gone ; for however the Weather
is in my Journey,I shall have time enough when I come there
to sit down and rest me, and dry me.
Then came in that good Man Mr. Ready-to-haltto see
her. So she said to him. Thy Travel hither
has been with Difficulty,but that will make P ^/^\, ,
1 r" 1 tS 111 1Ready-to-halt.
thy Rest the sweeter. But watch, and be ready,
415
THE SECOND PART OF
for at an Hour when you think not, the Messenger may
come.
After him, came in Mr. D'lspondencie^and his Daughter
To Dis- Much-n-fraid.To whom she said.You oughtpondencie, with Thankfuhiess for ever, to remember yourand his Deliverance from the Hands of Gyant Despair^
angiei. ^^^ ^^^ ^^ Doubting-Castle.The effedt of that
Mercy is,that you are brought with Safetyhither. Be ye
watchful,and cast away Fear ; be sober,and hope to the End.
Then she said to Mr. Feeble-Mind^Thou was delivered
from the Mouth of Gyant Slay-goodthat thou
mind^^^' mightestlive in the Lightof the Livingfor ever,
and see thy King with Comfort. Only I advise
thee to repent thee of thy aptness to fear and doubt of his
Goodness before he sends for thee,lest thou shouldest when he
comes, be forced to stand before him for that Fault with
Blushing.Now the Day drew on that Christiana must be gone. So
the Road was full of Peopleto see her take her
aZ':l?J;f^"'""^ey-But behold all the Banks beyond the
Departure. River were full of Horses and Chariots,which
were come down from above to accompany her
to the City-Gate. So she came forth and entered the River
with a Beckon of Fare well,to those that followed her to the
River side. The last word she was heard to say here was,
/ come Lord.,to be with thee and bless thee.
So her Children and Friends returned to their Place,forthat those that waited for Christiana.,had carried her out of
their Sight. So she went, and called,and entered in at the
Gate with allthe Ceremonies of Joy that her Husband Christian
had done before her.
At her Departure her Children wept, but Mr. Great-heartyand Mr. Valiant.,playedupon the well tuned Cymbal and Harpfor Joy. So all departedto their respectivePlaces.
In process of time there came a Post to the Town again,and his Business was with Mr. Ready-to-halt.
Sulfmoned^^^^^ ^^ enquiredhim out, and said to him, I am
come to thee in the Name of him whom thou
hast Loved and Followed, tho' upon Crutches. And my
Message is to tellthee,that he expe6tsthee at his Table to Sup
416
THE SECOND PART OF
was to depart; he entered the River as the rest. His last
Words were, Hold out Faith and Patience. So heHis last
went over to the other Side.
When Days,had many of them passedaway :
M7'. Dis- Mr. Dispondencywas sent for. For a Post was
pondenciejcome, and brought this Message to him : Trem-
Ciummons., ,.
',,cr^i i , ,
bling Man^ 1 bese are to summon thee to be readywith thy Kingj by the next Lords Day, to shout for Joy for thyDeliverance from all thy Douhtings.
And said the Messenger,That my Message is true, take
this for a Proof. So he gave him The Grashoppercc .
12. 5. ^^ y^ ^ Burthen unto him. Now Mr. Dispondencie\
e-oestoo"^^*' Daughter,whose Name was Much-a-fraid,said,
when she heard what was done, that she would
go with her Father. Then Mr. Dispondencysa.\d to his Friends;
My self and my Daughter,you know what we have been, and
how troublesomlywe have behaved our selves in every Company.
If Wll^^y Will and my Daughtersis,that our Disponds.,and slavish Fears, be by no man ever received,
from the day of our Departure, for ever ; For I know that
after my Death they will offer themselves to others. For, to
be plainwith you, they are Ghosts,the which we entertained
when we first began to be Pilgrims,and could never shake
them off after. And they will walk about and seek Enter-tainment
of the Pilgrims,but for our Sakes,shut ye the Doors
upon them.
When the time was come for them to depart,they went to
the Brink of the River. The last Words ofIS as yir. Dispondency,were, Farewel Night, welcome
Day. His Daughter went thorow the River
singing,but none could understand what she said.
Then it came to pass, a while after,that there was a Post
in the Town that enquired for Mr. Honest. So
S^n^T ^^ came to the House where he was, and delivered
to his Hand these Lines : Thou art Commanded
to he readyagainstthis Day seven Night,to present thyselfbeforethy Lord, at his Fathers House. And for a Token that my
Eccl 12 A.Message is true, All thy Daughters of Musick
shall be brought low. Then Mr. Honest called
418
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
for his Friends,and said unto them, I Die, but shall make no
Will. As for my Honesty,it shall go with me ;
let him that comes after be told of this. When^^ u^-ff^
1 rA u L I..no Will.
the Day that he was to be gone, was come, he
addressed himself to go over the River. Now the River at
that time overflowed the Banks in some places. But Mr.
Honest in his Life time had spoken to one Good-
conscience to meet him there, the which he also consci'encedid,and lent him his Hand, and so helped him helpsMr.
over. The lastWords of Mr. Honest were, Grace Honest over
Reigns. So he left the World.*''' ^''"^"
After this it was noised abroad that Mr. Valiant-for-truthwas taken with a Summons, by the same Post as
m V X
the other ;and had this for a Token that the Sunmwned.
Summons was true. That his Pitcher was broken
at the Fountain. When he understood it,he^^^^' ^^" ^'
called for his Friends,and told them of it. Then said he, I am
going to my Fathers,and tho with great DifficultyI am got
hither,yet now I do not repent me of all the Trouble I have
been at to arrive where I am. Mx Sword. I give,,. ",."
,.
, , ,, , .
-^T^.,
'. ^ His II til.to him that shall succeed me m my rilgrimage,and my Courage and Skillyto him that can get it. My Marks
and Scarrs I carry with me, to be a witness for me, that I have
fought his Battels,who now will be my Rewarder. When the
Day that he must go hence, was come, many accompanied him
to the River side,into which, as he went, he
said.Death., where is thy Sting? And as he went^'^ i^^'
down deeper,he said,Grave where is thyFiSioryFSo he passedover, and the Trumpets sounded for him on the
other side.
Then there came forth a Summons for Mr. Stand-fast^(This Mr. Stand-fastwas he that the rest of the
Pilgrimsfound upon his Knees in the inchanted f ' ?'^"^'
Ground.) For the Post brought it him open in Summoned.
his Hands. The Contents whereof were, That
he must prepare for a change of Life.,for his Master was not
willingthat he should be so far from him any longer. At this
Mr. Stand-fastwas put into a Muse; Nay, said the Messenger,
you need not doubt of the truth of my Message ; for here is
DD2 4ig
THE SECOND PART OF
a Token of the Truth thereof,Thy Wheel is broken at the
Eccl. 12. 6.Cistern. Then he called to him Mr, Great-
He callsfor heartywho was their Guide, and said unto him,Mr. Great- Sir, Altho it was not my hap to be much^^^'"'- in your good Company in the Days of my
Pilgrimage,yet since the time I knew you, you have been
profitableto me. When I came from home, I
Thim.''^ left behind me a Wife, and five small Children.
Let me entreat you, at your Return (forI know
that you will go, and return to your Masters House, in Hopesthat you may yet be a Conductor to more of the HolyPilgrims,)that you send to my Family, and let them be
acquaintedwith all that hath, and shall happen unto me.
Tell them moreover, of my happy Arrival to this Place,and of
the present late blessed Condition that I am in. Tell them also
of Christian.,and of Christiana his Wife, and how
Thi^'pamUy.^^' ^"'^ ^^'^ Children came after her Husband.
Tell them also of what a happy End she made,and whither she is gone. I have little or nothing to send to
my Family, except it be Prayers,and Tears for them ; of
which it will suffice,if thou acquaintthem, if peradventure
they may prevail.When Mr. Stand-fasthad thus set thingsin order,and the time being come for him to hast him away ;
he also went down to the River, Now there was a great
Calm at that time in the River, wherefore Mr. Stand-fast.,when he was about half way in,he stood a while and talked
to his Companions that had waited upon him thither. And
he said :
This River has been a Terror to many, yea the thoughts of
it also have often frightedme. But now me-
Hts last thinks I stand easie,my Foot is fixed upon that,tVOTCCs '
T
'
"upon which the Feet of the Priests that bare the
Jos. ^. 17. ^
Ark of the Covenant stood while Israel went
over this Jordan. The Waters indeed are to the Palate bitter,and to the Stomach cold ; yet the thoughtsof what I am goingto, and of the Conduft that waits for me on the other side,doth
lie as a glowing Coal at my Heart.
I see my self now at the end of my Journey, my toilsome
Days are ended. I am going now to see that Head that was
420
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
Crowned with Thorns, and that Face that was spit upon
for me.
I have formerlylived by Hear-say,and Faith,but now I gowhere I shall live by sight,and shall be with him, in whose
Company I delightmy self
I have loved to hear my Lord spoken of,and wherever I
have seen the printof his Shooe in the Earth,there I have
coveted to set my Foot too.
His Name has been to me as a Civit-Box,yea sweeter then
all Perfumes. His Voice to me has been most sweet, and his
Countenance, I have more desired than they that have most
desired the Light of the Sun, His Word I did use to gatherfor my Food, and for Antidotes againstmy Faintings,He has
held me, and I have kept me from mine Iniquities: Yea, my
Stepshath he strengthenedin his Way,Now while he was thus in Discourse his Countenance
changed,his strong men bowed under him, and after he had
said.Take me, for I come unto thee,he ceased to be seen of
them.
But gloriousit was, to see how the open Region was filled
with Horses and Chariots,with Trumpeters and Pipers,with
Singers,and Playerson stringedInstruments,to welcome the
Pilgrimsas they went up and followed one another in at the
beautiful Gate of the City.As for Christians Children,the four Boys that Christiana
broughtwith her with their Wives and Children,I did not
stay where I was, tillthey were gone over. Also since I came
away, I heard one say, that they were yet alive,and so would
be for the Increase of the Church in that Place where theywere for a time.
Shall it be my Lot to go that way again,I may givethosethat desire it,an Account of what I here am silent about ;
mean time I bid my Reader Adieu.
FINIS.
421
APPENDIX
GRACE ABOUNDING.
A = first edition of 1666.
B = sixth edition of 1688.
Preface, p. 6, 1. 9. A] God did not playin convincingof me ; the Devil did
not play in tempting of me.
p. 8, 1. 27. B] we. A] me. 1. 30. A] thoughts of the day of Judge-ment,and that both night and day : and should tremble at the thoughts of the
fearful. 1. 33. A] bonds of eternal darkness, and omits unto the judgementof the great Day.
p. 9, 1. 30. A] Yet this. 1. 36. as it made.
pp. 9, 10. B adds "" 12, 13, 14 from'] But God did not utterly...mine own
salvation.
p. 10, 1. 25. B adds] house-hold-stuff.
p. II, 1. 1. A] a spirit. 1. 38. B adds] notwithstanding my Religion.
p. 12, 1. 12. B adds] that I might sin again without control !
p. 13, 1. 36. A] a whole Town.
p. 14, 1. 20. A] and Scripturesof that nature. 1. 39. B adds] This I
say, continued about a twelve-month or more.
pp. 14 "16. B adds "" 32, 33, 34, 35, 36] But, I say, ...more of my state
by nature.
p. 16, 1. 35. A] as mistrustingmy condition.
p. 17, 1. 23. B adds] By these things.
pp. 17"19. B adds "" 43, 44, 45] One thing I may not omit. ..The Bible
was preciousto me in those days.
p. 19, 1. 21. B adds] especially...Faith or no, and omits for I feared it
shut me out of all the blessingsthat other good people had given them of God.
1. 38. B adds] insomuch, and omits That I might in this deceive myself.
p. 20, 1. I. B adds] And besides,I saw for certain,if I had it not, I was
sure to perishfor ever. 1. 13. A] this delusion.
A] But the passage.
A] There lay all the question.
B adds " 70 and " i\ to\. 20] But I was not... let a man be
Deut. 14.
422
APPENDIX
p. 25, 1. 30. B adds] None but those who are effectuallycalled inherit the
Kingdom of Heaven.
p. 27, 1. 4. A] that rate for wickedness. 1. 9. my heart began to
hanker. 1. 13. to hinder her.
p. 28, 1. I. A] these Bars. 1. 6. B adds] my hinder parts were
inward.
pp. 28, 29. B adds "" 84, 85, 86] But I observe...^ wounded Spiritivho
can bear.
p. 30. B adds " 89] Yea I thought...as any of theirs. 1. 35. thou art
my Love twenty times.
p. 31, 1. 7. B adds] yea, I was now so taken... to have understood me.
1. 28. B adds] methought he called so loud... meant me.
p. 34, 1. 9. A] now again I blessed the condition. 1. 14. for sin.
B adds " 106] And now my heart... get rid of these things,I could not.
P- 35) 1- 5- A] I have thought I should see the Devil, nay thought.1. 34. Alas, poor fool.
P- 37" !" 34- A] unsound rests. 1. 35. we are prone to take and make
to our souls. He pressed us to take specialheed.
PP- 39) 40- B adds " 125 and part of " 126] The errors that this people...comforted in the truth.
p. 40, 1. 37. B adds] an evidence as I thought of my salvation.
p. 41. B adds "" 130, 131, 132] But before I had got thus far. ..my love
was tried to purpose.
p. 42, 1. 30. B adds] and yet then I had almost none others, but such
blasphemous ones.
P- 43) k 13- B adds] with my hands or elbows; also " 139] At these
seasons. ..the Law of God indeed.
p. 44, 1. 2. B adds] Oh the diligenceof Satan ! Oh, the desperateness of
Man's heart! also " 143] Now was I bound. ..in the sequel you will see.
1. 34. A] hear and .-.tealaway.
p. 45. B adds " 146]But chiefly...rar^?"//j/with tears.
p. 46, 1. I. B adds] And this stuck always with me... and to be saved
from wrath to come. 1. 3. I had sold my Saviour.
pp. 45, 46. B adds " 154] What thought \...0h\ none knows the terrors ofthese days but my self.
pp. 47, 48. B adds " 158] Now I saw... and for my eternal overthrow.
PP- 49) 5"- B adds "" 161, 162, 163, 164] I was often now ashamed...
carefullywith tears.
p. 50, 1. 12. A] Then was I struck. B adds 11. 34 to 37] and this thoughtI...why not for me?
p. 51, 1. 16. A adds after circumstances] but alas ! 'twas all in vain.
B adds "" 170, 171, 172] I should think with myself...j^p?^ have sold your
Saviour.
In the firstedition pages 45 to 48 are wanting, including in this text from
p. 52, 1. 10 God as from the face.../(7p. 58, 1. 33 but I was gone and lost.
APPENDIX
p. 59. B adds from 1. r to 1. 20] The fitness of the word...
Word and
Prayer as any of they. 1. 30. A reads\ the sorrow of it. B omits it and
adds despair...this word. 1. 34. B adds'\with strong cries. I. 37.B adds'\as an echo, or sounding again. 1. 40. B adds"]and I believed it.
p. 61, 1. I. A] from being againafflicted. 1. 15. as I have done.
p. 62, 1. 21. B adds'\helped by it. 1. 27. B adds'\therefore it was but
in vain to pray. 1. 29. A] Yet said I. 1. 34. A omits'\him. 1. 38.A] as I lay on my knees. 1. 39. B adds'\that this was a prayer of faith.
p. 63, 1. 4. A] condition, crying.Is his mercy clean gone ? Is his mercy
clean gone for ever? And I thought sometimes, even while I was groaning on
these expressionsthey did seem to make a questionwhether it was or no ; yetI greatlyfeared it was. B omits this passage atid adds " 203]There was nothing...nor clean gone for ever. 1. 23. A] I remember. 1. 28. within me.
1. 30. such a great word.
p. 64, 1. 2. A] comfort and threw down. 1. 3. B addsl Then I
thought...largeenough. 1. 5. such as I. 1. 20. B adds']for as yet I...
could not go.
p. 65. B adds " 211] These, as the Elders... Josh. 20. 3, 4.
p. 66, 1. 24. A gives references']2 Cor. 3. 8, 9, 10, 11 ; Mar. 9. 5, 6, 7 ;
Job. 6. 37.
p. 6g, 1. 8. A] tendence. B adds 11. 24 to 34] First I confessed... un-searchable
Grace.
p. 72, 1. 10. A adds] that as he sat. 1. 12. because of this.
P- 73" !" 30' A omits]his.
p. 74, 1. 29. A] she continued. 1- 31- fell to sleeping.
P- 75" 1- 17- A omits] that went before. B adds 11. 18 to 21] with unbelief
...tormented.
p. 77, 1. I. A] Satan. 1. 29. yoak.
P- 79. 1- 3- A omits] of my. 1. 11. as if it had. 1. 18. B adds]Butoh what a turn it made upon me !
p. 80. B adds " 261] Again as I was. ..Work for God again. 1. 28. A]senseless. 1. 33. B adds] to me.
p. 81, 1. 5. B adds] Heb. 12. 24. 1. 34. my self.
p. 82, 1. I. B adds] also.
p. 83, 1. 32. A adds] touched by the Word.
p. 84, 1. 19. A] 2 Cor. 9. 2. 1. 40. omits] I.
p. 85, 1. 20. A reads]I have lain as long to.
p. 87, 1. 5. A] an offence. 1. 13. omits] the. 1. 30. I have also.
1. 34. catch. B adds 11. 15 to 23] Jam. 5. 20... to me; also " 289] I have also
observed... but I forbear.
p. 88, 1. 2. A reads] in the country. 1. 16. inserts afterthought of
that] He that winneth souls is wise, Pro. 11. 20, and again. 1. 32. speakthe word. 1. 38. for been] bin. 1. 39. reads] to speak them with mymouth. 1. 40. times.
p. 89, 1. 4. A] bin for been. 1. 10. scorchingfor searching. 1. 30.infected for affected. B adds " 296]But, I thank... help also in this.
424
APPENDIX
p. 152. Q firstmarginal note. 1. 28. C] he wot not.
p. 154, C all three marginal notes. 1.23. A] Mortality. 1. 26. A]prevent.
p. 156. C both marginal notes. 1. 32. B] So in process of time
Christian got up to the gate.
p. 157. ^ second and third 7narginalnotes. 1. 27. A] hazzards.
p, 158, 1. 3. K\ Slow ofDispond .FromX. i^. B] Truly said Christian...
cast out, p. 159, 1. 3.
p. 159, 1. 3. A] Well good Christian. 1. 38. Travailer.
p. 160, 11. 17, 18. A] liftup, in its hand, its lips.
p. 1^2,firstmarginal jtote. A] Will have all now. 1. 2. A] the name.
p. 163, 1. 33- B] ( ).
p. 164, 1. 8. A] walked. 1. 17. man. 1. 18. a muse, also
marginal note. !" 31. Of the three that walked. B] saying.
p. 165, 1. 29. A] Nay, said Christian, pray Sir, do you. 1. 40. A]fearful threatenings.
p. 166, 1. I. B] and fieryindignation. 1. 32. 7th]rackt.
p. 167, 1. 4. A] fieryFlame. 1. 29. Conscience too within.
p. 169. C fourth marginal note. 1. 24. A inserts What is the answer
else that I should give thee. 1. 35. 9th]Whither do you go.
p. 170, 1. 8. B] over it as. C] over the Wall. 1. 38. A] This Hill.
p. 172. B fourth marginal note. 1. 21. A] refreshment. 1. 36.8th]running amain. 1- 37- B] and the name of the other Mistrust.
p. 173. ^ third and fourth marginal notes. 1. 27. A] that his foolish
fact. 1. 32. from his weariness.
p. 174. B marginal note. 1. 26. A] Ah thou sinful sleep. 1. 37.A] the name whereof.
p. 176. B marginal note. !" 31. A] one or two of them. 1.33, B]and Charity.
p. 177, 1. 28. A] Was that all that you saw. 1. 35. A] I could have
stayed.
p. 178, 1. 2. A] a weary burden. B] a heavy. 8th] a very heavy.1. 13. A] other small matters. 1. 16. Formalist, lions mouths. W^firstmarginal note.
p. 179. The whole of the passage from 1. 30, Then said Charity...fromtheir blood, p. 181, 1. 6,firstinserted in B.
p. 180, 1. 36. A] myselfof sins.
p. 181, 1. 22. A] did it of pure love. 1. 24. A] had seen and spoke.
p. 182, 1. 12. A] by an eternal.
p. 183, 1. 5. A] Moses rod. 1. 19. ( ). 1. 22. Haven. 1. 28.
omits'\with. 1. 32. A] from thence, said they.
p. 184, 1. 3. B] said he. ?,\.\\secottd marginal note. gih.third. Kfourth'\at the approach. 1. 36. A, otily,inserts marginal 7iote'\Apollyon pretendsto be merciful.
p. 185, 1. 20. A] considerated.
426
APPENDIX
p. i86, 1. 14. A] out of our hands.
p, 187, 1. 10. A] strodled. 1. 12. B] by my Infernal Den that.
p. 188, 1. 5. A] for a season. 1. 10. groans brast. B fourthtnarginalnote.
p. 190, 1. 8. A] he can find.
p. 191, 1. 18. A] could he have helped. 1. 38. B] also.
p. 192, 1. I. A] not out of desire. 1.6. laybetwfixt. 1. 20. Q adds\{ ).
p. 195, 1. 4. A] stired. I. 25. percieve. 1. 38. Know what.
p. 196, 1. 8. 7th] I went away. 1. 18. A] and do dwell. 1. 25. if
he had any children. 1. 27. lusts of the eyes. 1. 28. them all.
p. 197, 1. 20. A] brest. 1. 23. I know not to. 1. 24. made a
hand. 1. 28. and his side. 1. 37. did you not.
p. 198, 1. 29. A] most worth.
p. 199, 1. 3. A] make me the Ridicule. B] make the Ridicule. C] make
him. 1. 23. at the first. 1. 34. 8th] indeed. 1. 37. B] man.
p. 200, 1. 12. B] And when I had shaken him off then I began to sing.1. 32. 7th]have us to be valiant. A] for the Truth.
p. 201, 1. II. A] a been. 1. 12. the Sun rise. 1. 23. that same.
1. 24. 7th]That's well.
p. 202, 1. 4. A] What thing so pleasant. 1. 19. may learn by talk.
1. 28. C] a work's. 7th] the works. 9th]a work of grace in their souls.
p. 203, 1.4. A] thingsforraign. 1. 16. 7th] Yea better. 1. 31. A]
shews best. 1. 39. C] hath on. 8th]hath in.
p. 204, 1. 15. A] bruit.
p. 206, 1. 2. A] As the Hare, retaineth. 1. 31- A] let be this.
p. 207. First 7"iarginalnote. A] To cry out. 1. 9. in the heart and
house. 1. 27. 7th] that do them. 1. 28. in the knowledge of them.
1.31. 8th] of it.
p. 209, 1. 22. A] appeals.
p. 210, 1. 5. A] melanchoUy. 1. 13. B] { ). 1. 21. A] so
stink. B] to stink. C] to stink so. 1. 25. A] do stumble the world.
I. 29. B] Then did faithful say. 1. 34. A] the Wain.
p. 211. The whole of the passage relatingthe interview with Evangelist,1. I, Now when they...faithful Creator, p. 213, 1. 2, firstappearedin C.
1. 24. 8th] have met.
p. 212, 1. 6. A] on heaven.
p. 213, 1. I. 8th] in well doing. 1. 30. A] that of all sorts. 1. 31.
B] that too. 1. 33. A] the several Rows.
p. 214, 1. 6. A] thorow. 1. 18. B] ( ).
'S"frst and second marginal notes. !" 31. A] none occasion.
1. 21. A] themselves behaving themselves. 1. 22. C] among1. 29. A] and a terror ; lest any should further speak.
The passage from 1. 6, Here therefore... disposed of, I. 16,1.6. A] Here also. 1.8. A] was the more. 1. 11. that
1. 31. A] the Party that were. 1. 40. They was then.
p. 2x8. C frst and second marginal notes. 1. 36. A] two wit.
427
APPENDIX
p. 219, 1. 15. A] by which. 1. 2^. let us see. 1. 24. 8th] vile
Runagate, 1. 36. A] to a divine Revelation. 1. 38. A] will not profit.
B] not be profit.8th] not be profitable.
p. 220, 1. 2. A] for a being. 1. 21. any God but his. 1. 35. C]
among themselves.
p. 221. (Z third and fifthtnarginalnotes. K second 7narginalnote. A]stillalive. 8th]stilla Prisoner. 1. 35. A] with him thou shalt be blest.
p. 222, 1. 7. A] Thus one died to make Testimony. 1. 9. in his
Pilgrimage,added to 8th. 1. 21. A] Is there any that be good live there.
B] any that be good that lives there. C] any good that lives there. 11. 24
and 28. C] said Christian. 1. 29. I have heard of it. The entire passage
from 1. 35, By-ends. Almost the whole Town... Father's side : And, 1. ^o, firsttnB. 1. 40. C] the truth.
p. 223, 1. I. C] I am become. 1. 16. A] applaud it. 1. 17. A]stept a little a to side. 1. 26. A] That is not my name. 1. 39. you was
the man ; that I had heard of.
p. 224. The whole of the passage describingthe interview between By-endsand his Company, 1. 21, Now I saw in my Dream. ..flames of a devouringfire,p. 229, 1. 3, was firstinserted in C.
p. 225, 1. 20. A] are against them. 1. 27. leaving the liberty.1. 30. Bestirs her then only. 1. 39. C] But he must.
p. 227, 1. 26. A] joyfullyagreed. 1. 30. C] Mr.
p. 229, 1. 4. A] outwent him. 1. 23. 9th] to see it. 1. 25. A]paines. Third and fourth 7}targl7ialnotes added in C.
p. 230, 1. 18. A] is it not it by the which. 1. 27. C] and his Com-panions.
1. 35. B] Then sang Christian. 1. 38. A] so these two.
p. 231. The whole of the passage about Lofs wife, 1. i, Now I saw...
liftup their Eyes, p. 232, 1. 9, was firstintroduced in B. tnarginalnote C.
1. 16. looking back. 1. 24. A] been made ourselves ; like this woman,added in 8th.
p. 232, 1. I. A] example to others, omitted after9th. 1. 38. A] and
the leaves of the Trees were good for medicine, with the Fruit of these Trees
they were much delighted,omitted afterA.
p. 233, 1. 9. B] Then they sang. 1. 24. 8th] souls of the Pilgrimswere. 1. 33. A] lets us go over. 1. 25. 7th]who would. 1. 29. B]bolder than I.
p. 235, 1. 38. A] or any light.
p. 236. 1. I. 8th] unadvised Counsel. The passage about the Giant''s
WifeDiffidence,1. 3, Now Giant Despair...in the morning, p. 239, 1. 9, was
firstintroduced in B. 1. 11. A] without any mercy. 1. 33. B] of them
and himself. 1. 35. C] in sunshine weather. Third marginal note in C to
9th. in sunshiney weather in 9th.
p. 237. C both marginal notes. 1. 3. B] or to die. 1. 22. B] in
short time.
p. 238. Tiuo firstmarginal notes inserted in B.
P- 239. 1- 5- B] in hope. 1. 24. A] The door. 1. 28. 7th] a
craking. 1. 30. C] for his fitstook him again. 1. 32. B] Kings high-wayagain. 1. 39. 8th] this sentence.
428
APPENDIX
p. 240. Between 11.7 and 8, the followingline : Lest heedlessness makes
them, as we, to fare,was^ apparentlyby accident,omitted from the loth and
nth. 1. 38. A] is even before you. C third marginal note.
p. 241. C three firstmarginal notes, 1. 15. A] to acquaintwith us.
p. 242, 1. 26. A] looked upon one another. I. 32. they heard there a
lumbring noise. 1. 35. told them saying.'B
firstmarginal note.
p. 243. Third marginal note. A] the fruit of slavish fear. 1. 24. their
hand shake. 1. 28. C] Then they went away and sang. 8th] this song.Vifourth marginal note.
p. 244. A] and I am going. 1. 28. instead of admittance. 1. 38.next way into it. 8th third marginal note.
p. 245, 1. 16. B] He further added. A] to say all to Ilim at once.
1. 23. were carryingof him. 1. 24. in the side of the Hill,
p. 246, 1. II. B] all up. 1. 28. A] to scrabble.
p. 247, 1. 6. B ofnits No, and inserts 'Tis a wonder but. 1. 18. A]in their taking away of his Money. 1. 19. the rest of the journey. 1. 25.would it not a been. 1. 35. his necessities.
p. 249, 1. 12. A] in troden paths. I. 20. a great heart.
p. 250, 1. 33. A] that notwithstanding.
p. 251, 1. 39. A] Valleyof the Shaddows.
p. 252. 8th second marginal note. 1. 12. C] Then sang Christian.
1. 16. A] And gets more faith shall then a Victor be.
P- 253, 1. 32. A] of them shepherds. 1. 35. you was at a stand.
p. 254, 1. 9. C] singing. 1. 36. A] this twenty years.
p- 255. B third marginal note. 1. 10. A] Hopeful his Fellow.
p. 256. C fourth marginal note.'"
fifth. 1. 13. A] in fault. 1. 26.
8th] I will singyou firstthis song.
p. 257. B two 7iiarginalnotes, 1. 2. A] Which as I believe now.
1. 3. drownded.
p. 258. B all four marginal notes. 1. 15. A] No, not latterly.B] No, not heartily. C] No, not I. 1. 27. A] These things I did.
I. 40. the like.
p. 259. B all three fuarginalnotes. 1. 7. A] yet his old debt stands
still. 1. 16. that I have brought.
p. 260.'"
four firstmarginal notes. 1. 17. for me. 1. 25. A]but he said.
p. 261.'Q
all the marginal notes. 1. 12. A] his son.
p. 263, 1. 3. A] I saw then. 1. 18. C] however, said he.
p. 264.'B
marginal note. 1. i. In the hopes.
p. 265, 1. 25. A] even of all. B marginal note.
p. 267, 1. 5. A] of all flesh. 1. 36. B] Then Christian addressed thus
himself to his fellow.
p. 269.'R
firstand fourth marginal notes.
p. 270, 1. I. A] As we do now. 1. 12. which provoked them.
p. 271, 1. 18. A] not of any detestation.
429
APPENDIX
p. 272, 1. 29. A] they met with abundance.
p. 274, 1. 2. A] came within sight. 1. 7. were much stounded.
1. 38. hearty fears.
p. 275, 1. 9. A] standing by it. I. 23. was as in a muse. 1. 37.
being come up out of the river.
p. 276, 1. 32. A] the comfort.
p. 277, 1. 4. A] that are got thither. B inserts the passage, 1. 28,There came out also. ..and thus they came up to the gate, p. 278, 1. 13.
p. 278, 1. 34. A] the harp to praise withall. 1. 36. the cityrang for
joy. 1. 37. the men themselves say.
p. 279. 8th second marginal note.
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS. PART II.
A=:first edition of 1684.
B== second edition of 1687.
p. 287, 1. 13. A] in all humble wise.
p. 292. B adds both tnarginal notes.
p. 294. B adds last marginal notes ; also the one on p. 295.
p. 296. B adds three tfiarginalnotes ; also firston p. 297.
p. 298. B adds both marginal notes.
p. 301. B adds third and sixth tnarginalnotes.
p. 302. B adds all three marginal notes.
p. 303, 1.4. A] like to have a been smuthered.
p. 304. B adds second and third marginal notes.
p. 305. B adds first,third and fotirthmarginal notes.
p. 306. B adds firstand third marginal notes.
p. 307. B adds second, third and fourth ?narginal notes ; and omits fromA] If the Soul at first did know all it should meet with in its Journey to
Heaven it would hardly ever set out.
p. 308. B adds all three marginal notes. 1. 21. A] did Plash them.
p. 309.'"
firstmarginal note.
p. 310. B aads firstand third marginal notes.
p. 311. B adds firstand third marginal notes.
p. 312. B adds fourth fnaj'ginalnote.
p. 313. B adds all four marginal 7iotes,
p. 314. B adds second marginal note.
p. 315. B adds second marginal note.
p. 316. B adds firstand second marginal ttotes.
p. 320. B adds second marginal note.
p. 321. B adds the two marginal notes.
p. 322. B adds the second and third marginal notes.
APPENDIX
P- 323, 1- 3- B odds']one Great-heart.
p. 326. B adds the three last marginal notes,
p. 327. B adds firstmarginal note.
p. 328. B adds second marginal note.
p. 329. B adds second and third marginal notes.
p. 330. B adds the fourthmarginal note.
p. 331. B adds the firstmarginal note.
p. 332, 1. "27. B inserts']Grim, or.
p. 333. B adds all four marginal notes.
p. 334. B adds first,second and fourth marginal notes.
P- 335- B adds firstmarginal note.
p. 336. B adds second and fourth margiftalnotes.
p. 337- B adds firstand third marginal notes.
p. 340. B adds first,third and fourth tnarginalnotes.
p. 341. B adds first,fourth and fifthmarginal notes.
p. 342. B adds first,third and fourth marginal notes.
p. 343. B adds first,third,fourth and fifthmarginal notes.
p. 346. B adds second, third and fourth ma}'ginal7totes.
p. 347. B adds first,second,third and fifthmarginal notes.
p. 348. B adds all three marginal notes.
p. 349. B adds both margitialnotes.
p. 350. B adds firstand second tnarginalJiotes.
P- 353- B adds third marginal note.
p. 354. B adds fifthand sixth margitialnotes.
P- 355- B adds fourth marginal note.
p. 356. B adds second and third marginal notes,
P- 357- B adds second tnarginalnote.
p. 359- B adds fifthmarginal note,
p. 360. B adds third marginal note.
p. 361. B adds firstand third marginal notes.
p. 363. B adds third marginal note.
p. 364. B adds third marginal note.
p. 365. ^ adds firstattd second tnarginalnotes.
p. 366. B adds all four ttiargitialtiotes.
p. 367. B adds all exceptfotirthmarginal tiote.
p. 370. B adds allfivemarginal notes,
p. 371. B adds allfour marginal notes.
p. 372. B adds both tnatginaltiotes.
P- 373- B adds the second margitialnote.
p. 375- B adds second,fourth and fifthmarginal notes.
p. 376. B adds firstand fourth tnarginalnotes.
p. 377. B adds first,third and fourth tnarginalnotes.
43 J
APPENDIX
p. 378. B adds second and third marginal notes.
p. 379. B adds second and third marginal notes.
p. 380. B adds firstmarginal note.
p. 382. B adds first,second, third,fourth and sixth marginal notes.
p. 383. B adds marginal note]New Talk.
p. 386. B adds second ??iarginalnote.
p. 388, 1. 38. A] They were all also.
p. 391, 1. 29. A] good Nurtriture. 1. 40. so was as an Hospital.
p. 397. B adds second ?)iarginalnote.
p. 399. B adds firstmarginal note.
p. 400. B adds both marginal notes.
p. 401. B adds firstand second marginal notes.
p. 402. B adds firstmarginal note.
p. 403. B adds second marginal note.
p. 409. B adds third marginal note.
CAMBRIDGE : PRINTED BT JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVEESITY PBES8.
Date Due
F 6 '4"1
My 26 '41
0C27 '49
JA ij'S^
AP 7'54
(JAN a
^u